门诺弟兄会信仰宣言:原版注释与教牧应用
第 01 条:上帝 (God)
Article 1: God
独一、真实、永活的上帝
我们信独一、真实、永活的上帝,天地的创造主。上帝大能全备,智慧完全,审判公义,慈爱满溢。上帝是统管一切有形与无形之物的至高主宰,是拯救失丧与无助之人的牧人。上帝是有需要之人的避难所与坚固营寨。上帝是烈火,全然圣洁,却不轻易发怒,且有丰盛的怜悯与慈爱。上帝如慈母般抚慰,如慈父般教养管教,又如信实的丈夫恒久持守圣约之爱。我们宣告上帝是永恒的圣父、圣子与圣灵。
圣父上帝 (God the Father)
圣父上帝是一切生命的源头。我们的生活、动作、存留都在乎祂。父寻找那些用心灵和诚实敬拜祂的人,并垂听凡求告祂之人的祷告。及至时候满足,父差遣圣子降世为要拯救世人。借着耶稣基督,父接纳一切以信心回应福音的人为儿女,赦免那些悔改己罪的人,并与他们立下新约。上帝将保惠师圣灵赐给祂的所有儿女。上帝创造与救赎的大爱必托住这世界,直到世界的末了。
圣子上帝 (God the Son)
圣子是那不能看见之上帝的像;万有藉祂而造,万有也靠祂维系。耶稣由圣灵感孕,由童贞女马利亚所生,取了人的样式与性情,为要救赎这堕落的世界。祂借着顺服与无罪的生命,彰显了上帝的丰盛。耶稣以言以行宣讲上帝的国度,传福音给贫穷的人,报告被掳的得释放,瞎眼的得看见。基督借着受死与复活战胜了罪恶,并被升为至高,作万有和教会的主。这位普世的救主呼召万民与上帝和好,向远方与近处的人传和平的福音,并呼召他们背起十字架来跟从祂。在主耶稣荣耀再临之前,祂持续为信徒代求,作他们的中保辩护者,并呼召他们成为祂的见证人。
圣灵上帝 (God the Holy Spirit)
圣灵即保惠师,是上帝创造的大能、临在与智慧。圣灵叫人为罪自责,赐人新生命,并引导人进入一切真理。信徒借着圣灵受洗归入一个身体。内住的圣灵亲自见证信徒是上帝的儿女,随己意分派恩赐用于事奉,赐下能力叫人作见证,并结出公义的果子。作为安慰者,圣灵在上帝儿女软弱时帮助他们,照着上帝的旨意为他们代求,并坚固他们承受永生的确据。
God
We believe in the one, true, living God, Creator of heaven and earth. God is almighty in power, perfect in wisdom, righteous in judgment, overflowing in steadfast love. God is the Sovereign who rules over all things visible and invisible, the Shepherd who rescues the lost and helpless. God is a refuge and fortress for those in need. God is a consuming fire, perfect in holiness, yet slow to anger and abounding in tender mercy. God comforts like a loving mother, trains and disciplines like a caring father, and persists in covenant love like a faithful husband. We confess God as eternal Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
God the Father
God the Father is the source of all life. In Him we live and move and have our being. The Father seeks those who will worship Him in spirit and in truth, and hears the prayers of all who call on Him. In the fullness of time, the Father sent the Son for the salvation of the world. Through Jesus Christ, the Father adopts all who respond in faith to the gospel, forgiving those who repent of their sin and entering into a new covenant with them. God gives the Counsellor, the Holy Spirit, to all His children. God’s creative and redemptive love sustains this world until the end of the age.
God the Son
The Son, through whom all things were created and who holds all things together, is the image of the invisible God. Conceived by the Holy Spirit and born of the virgin Mary, Jesus took on human nature to redeem this fallen world. He revealed the fullness of God through his obedient and sinless life. Through word and deed, Jesus proclaimed the reign of God, bringing good news to the poor, release to the captives, and recovery of sight to the blind. Christ triumphed over sin through his death and resurrection, and was exalted as Lord of creation and the church. The Saviour of the world invites all to be reconciled to God, offering peace to those far and near, and calling them to follow him in the way of the cross. Until the Lord Jesus returns in glory, he intercedes for believers, acts as their advocate, and calls them to be his witnesses.
God the Holy Spirit
The Holy Spirit, the Counsellor, is the creative power, presence, and wisdom of God. The Spirit convicts people of sin, gives them new life, and guides them into all truth. By the Spirit, believers are baptized into one body. The indwelling Spirit testifies that they are God’s children, distributes gifts for ministry, empowers for witness, and produces the fruit of righteousness. As Comforter, the Holy Spirit helps God’s children in their weakness, intercedes for them according to God’s will, and assures them of eternal life.
创世记 1章;出埃及记 15:2-3;34:6-7;申命记 6:4-6;诗篇 8篇;23篇;139篇;以赛亚书 55:8-9;66:12-13;耶利米书 31:31-34;何西阿书 11:1-4;马太福音 1:18-25;5-7章;28:18-20;马可福音 8:34-38;路加福音 4:18-19;约翰福音 1:1-18;14:26;15:26;16:7-15;使徒行传 1:8;2:1-4;罗马书 8:1-17;哥林多前书 12:4-7, 13;15:3-8;哥林多后书 1:22;5:16-21;13:14;加拉太书 5:22-23;以弗所书 1:15-2:22;3:14-21;腓立比书 2:6-11;歌罗西书 1:15-20;提摩太前书 6:15-16;提摩太后书 2:11-13;希伯来书 12:7-11;彼得前书 2:21-25;约翰一书 2:2;启示录 5:5-6, 9-10。 ---
Genesis 1; Exodus 15:2-3; 34:6-7; Deuteronomy 6:4-6; Psalm 8; 23; 139; Isaiah 55:8-9; 66:12-13; Jeremiah 31:31-34; Hosea 11:1-4; Matthew 1:18-25; 5-7; 28:18-20; Mark 8:34-38; Luke 4:18-19; John 1:1-18; 14:26; 15:26; 16:7-15; Acts 1:8; 2:1-4; Romans 8:1-17; 1 Corinthians 12:4-7, 13; 15:3-8; 2 Corinthians 1:22; 5:16-21; 13:14; Galatians 5:22-23; Ephesians 1:15-2:22; 3:14-21; Philippians 2:6-11; Colossians 1:15-20; 1 Timothy 6:15-16; 2 Timothy 2:11-13; Hebrews 12:7-11; 1 Peter 2:21-25; 1 John 2:2; Revelation 5:5-6, 9-10.
《门诺弟兄会信仰告白》以宣告我们对上帝的信仰拉开序幕。开篇段落运用生动的意象——圣经中的隐喻、明喻与形容词——来描述上帝。正如这些意象所表明的,上帝是我们大能的至高主宰与充满慈爱的保护者。随后的三个小标题段落遵循新约的三位一体模式,分别阐述了独一本体中三个位格各自独特的职事。门诺弟兄会的信仰告白虽然在教义立场上属于大公正统,但在策略上却刻意采用圣经叙事性的语言,而非系统神学或哲学式的抽象架构来描绘上帝。
独一、真实、永活的上帝 (One True, Living God)
基督徒承认上帝是独一本体中的三个位格(一本体三位格)。告白的开篇段落以强调一神论为始,并以基督徒对三位一体的宣告为结。三位一体的概念见于新约圣经,并在后来的教会大公会议中得到界定。三位一体教义是强调“上帝的关系性本质”的基石。上帝具有关系性;上帝本身就是团契共同体(God is community)。上帝是圣父、圣子与圣灵共融相通的共同体,并深享彼此的交通团契。
圣经倾向于运用生动的意象和隐喻而非抽象的哲学范畴来谈论上帝。本信仰告白力求体现这种倾向,避免使用诸如“全能”(omnipotence)、“全知”(omniscience)和“无所不在”(omnipresence)等经院哲学式的抽象术语,转而采用诸如“烈火”和“圣洁完美”等充满生命力的圣经短语。尽管圣经的某些部分运用颂赞性的语言来表达对上帝位格的敬畏(尤其是诗篇、以赛亚书和以西结书的部分篇章,以及启示录),但人们同样可以通过以上帝为主角的救赎历史叙事,深入认识上帝的位格与神性。
创造主上帝 (God the Creator)
圣经开篇即宣告上帝是天地的创造主(关于创造的更多内容参见第三条)。门诺弟兄会并未就上帝创造作为的具体物理或科学机制形成某种教条式的立场。我们顺从圣经,宣告上帝创造了有形与无形的一切万物(创世记 1:1;歌罗西书 1:15-16)。创世记的经文似乎是从古代世界观的视角写成的。创世记第1至3章中创造叙事的重点在于:上帝既超越于受造秩序之外(创世记1章记载上帝用话语命令创造了浩瀚宇宙),同时又深切地临在于受造界中,尤其与人类建立亲密的关系(创世记2-3章描绘上帝在园中与亚当、夏娃同行相伴)。
关于上帝作为创造主的教义,对于我们理解上帝在时空中的角色与作为至关重要。作为创造主,上帝也是至高的主宰(创世记 1:28-31)。上帝统管一切执政的、掌权的,并在人类之上施行统治主权(以弗所书 1:20-23)。上帝也是看护并照料受造界的园丁(创世记 2章;歌罗西书 1:17)。作为至高主宰,上帝审判一切对其神圣统治的冒犯,尤其是人类悖逆反叛的行径(创世记 3:11-19)。作为救赎主,上帝持之以恒地寻求使人类与受造界与祂自己和好,恢复破裂的关系。
人类历史中的上帝 (God of Human History)
上帝施行和好救赎的作为始于创世记第1至11章的叙事。当夏娃和亚当偷食分别善恶树的禁果后,上帝不仅为他们预备了皮衣,更赐下关于“女人的后裔”的救赎应许(创世记 3:15, 21)。当该隐谋杀亚伯时,上帝设立了一个保护他不至遭害的记号(创世记 4:15)。当人类的罪恶滔天、使得上帝因造人而忧伤痛心时(创世记 6:5-7),挪亚却在耶和华眼前蒙恩,在方舟中得以保全,并领受了圣约的应许(创世记 9:1-17)。当人类社会在巴别塔试图为自己扬名立传时,上帝不仅施行了分散的审判(创世记 11:6-8),更拣选了一个家族,要藉着他们使地上的万族蒙福(创世记 12:1-3)。
以色列的上帝 (God of Israel)
旧约的救赎历史,正是关于这位“如信实的丈夫恒久持守圣约之爱”的上帝之宏大叙事。先祖叙事(创世记 12-50章)追溯了上帝与亚伯拉罕、撒拉及其后裔的交往互动。尽管人类屡次失信与软弱,上帝却一次又一次保守祂的应许,并呼召先祖重归圣约关系之中。
出埃及事件是旧约救赎历史的典范之作(par excellence)。上帝垂听受压迫之以色列人的哀鸣(出埃及记 2:23-25),审判埃及的不义压迫(出埃及记 7-15章),并作为神圣的战士为拯救以色列而争战(出埃及记 15:2-3)。上帝对以色列的计划集中体现在出埃及记6:6-8对摩西的训话中:上帝要救赎以色列人脱离重担,以他们为自己的百姓,使他们认识祂自己,并将他们带入丰盛的应许之地。这四重蓝图构成了旧约中上帝与以色列关系的纲领。
立约的上帝 (God of Covenant)
上帝与以色列的关系通常被描述为圣约(covenant)。圣经学者们已证实,出埃及记20-24章和申命记中的立约形式与古代近东宗主附庸条约的结构极为平行。彼此忠诚是圣约关系的本质特征。上帝作为具有绝对主权与力量的一方,主动向处于软弱地位的人类立约伙伴提供亲密的关系。圣约中的律法条款,被呈现为对上帝先前所施行的救赎恩典的合宜回应。旧约中确立了三个独特的约:第一,洪水之后上帝与一切受造物所立的普世之约(创世记 9:1-17);第二,上帝与亚伯拉罕及其后裔所立的约,该约从最初与一个家族族长的单一应许(创世记 15, 17章),逐步发展为在西奈山与整个民族缔结的正式盟约文件(出埃及记 20-24章,申命记);第三,上帝赐予大卫关于永恒国度的圣约应许(撒母耳记下 7章)。
其后,耶利米书31:31-34更应许了一个写在人内心深处心版上的新约。
上帝是耶和华 (God is Yahweh)
旧约运用许多名字和隐喻来指称上帝。上帝最常见的名字(也是圣经中出现最频繁的词汇)是“耶和华”(the LORD,出埃及记 3:11-15;6:1-8)。虽然传统上英文音译为“Jehovah”,但更恰当的学术与语言学还原是“雅威”(Yahweh)。该名字的涵义深奥而神秘,或许暗示了上帝的超越性与深不可测。上帝断然拒绝被人类的任何图谋或世俗议程所捆绑操纵。这名字也可能暗示了上帝的创造大能——即那位“使万有得以存在”的造物主;或是上帝的自足性——即那位“我是自有永有/随己意而行”(what I will be)的主宰。雅威首先是拯救者(Deliverer):祂是施救的大能战士、施行公义的正直审判官、施行统治的荣耀君王,以及抚慰与管教并施的慈爱父母。
虽然有人试图在旧约中寻找三位一体的蛛丝马迹,但最好避免把原作者完全陌生的神学概念强加给经文。在新约的光照下,我们读到旧约中圣灵的运行,并认出在五旬节被差遣降临的这一神圣位格。虽然旧约多处预言了弥赛亚,但旧约作者绝未暗示耶和华的显现(即神显 theophanies,如创世记 18:16-33)就是耶稣肉身的历史显现。
有几处信仰告白性质的经文,对上帝位格的表达尤为丰富深邃:在出埃及记34:6-7中,耶和华宣告了神圣的名,阐明祂既有丰盛的慈爱,又断不以有罪的为无罪;在申命记6:4-8以色列人的信仰告白(示玛篇,Shema)中宣告:唯有耶和华是我们的上帝,是独一的主;在以赛亚书中,我们读到上帝是圣洁与荣耀的(6:3),是温柔与赐安慰的(40:1-2),又是永不疲乏的创造主(40:30-31)。
上帝同样在律法书与智慧文学中显明自己。上帝的圣洁呼召祂的子民也要追求圣洁(利未记 19:1-3)。自创世之初,上帝的智慧就一直在活泼运行(箴言 8章)。我们一方面持守申命记律法中的祝福与咒诅,另一方面又必须将其与诸如约伯记和传道书等经卷保持必要的张力,因为后两者深刻探讨了上帝作为深不可测的奥秘。
圣父上帝 (God the Father)
耶稣称上帝为“阿爸”(马可福音 14:36),反映了圣子与圣父之间无与伦比的亲密关系。上帝作为父亲,是一切生命的源头。圣父上帝是一切受造生命的创造者,但更是得赎大家庭的缔造者。新约圣经将上帝的作为描述为“收纳/得儿子的名分”(adoption),祂接纳凡回应上帝家庭关系之邀的人为儿女。
圣父制定了救赎计划,并差遣祂的独生爱子降世,使世人与上帝和好。上帝也主动看顾、牧养信仰的大家庭。作为深爱全人类的慈父,上帝垂听并应允祷告(约翰福音 16:23-24, 26-28)。圣父上帝的本质特征就是爱与怜悯(约翰福音 3:16)。对上帝为父的强调,呼召人们如儿女般怀着确据坦然回应,并在生活中活出天父家庭的样貌——肖似天父的品格(约翰一书 3:1-2)。
圣子上帝 (God the Son)
四福音书讲述了耶稣的故事。福音书并非平铺直叙的人物传记,而是带有明确神学意图的宣告,宣告上帝如何借着耶稣向人启示祂自己。近年来,一些学者在大众普及层面积极宣扬他们对福音书历史真实性的怀疑态度。但作为门诺弟兄会,我们坚定接受福音书的历史可靠性。耶稣来宣讲“上帝的国”。虽然“神的国”这一概念在一世纪的犹太教中十分普遍,但耶稣对天国的阐释极其颠覆激进,以至于最终导致了祂被统治者处决。耶稣宣告,上帝正在耶稣这位位格中亲自介入历史,与邪恶势力交锋对决。耶稣坚决摒弃当时普遍流行的弥赛亚观念——如追求经济繁荣与精英主义、民族主义暴力以及排他主义狭隘民族偏见,以此击溃撒但的诡计。耶稣摒弃了犹太人以耶路撒冷圣殿为中心的神学观念,转而呼召使贫穷的得自由、瞎眼的得看见、有罪的蒙赦免。
当我们结合书信来阅读福音书时,会发现耶稣的使命至少涵盖四个核心重点:
- 上帝在基督的位格中完全显明:耶稣借着祂的生命和服事向我们显明上帝是怎样的一位(约翰福音 1:1-18;14:9-11)。基督的教导向我们传达上帝的旨意;祂的位格彰显了上帝的品性;祂的受死显明了上帝的分担受苦;祂的复活宣告了上帝重造万有的大能。
- 耶稣是普世独一的救主:圣经用两个主要隐喻来描绘耶稣的救赎作为。第一个是“献祭赎罪”(sacrificial atonement),源于新约对耶稣作为旧约献祭体系最终成全者的理解(罗马书 3:21-26;希伯来书 9:15-28);第二个是借着基督顺服成全上帝的律法而成就的“释放与拯救”(liberation)。基督在凡事上顺从上帝的旨意,彻底打破了罪的辖制权势(罗马书 5:18-21;希伯来书 4:14-16)。希伯来书2:14-18似乎正是将赎罪与顺服这两个层面完美结合在了一起。
- 耶稣是忠信作门徒(门徒生活)的榜样:当耶稣呼召第一批门徒时,祂说:“来跟从我!”(马可福音 1:16-20)。再洗礼派(Anabaptists)一贯认为,这一呼召绝非仅仅是一世纪犹太拉比向学生发出的一般性学业邀请。“跟从基督”(Nachfolge Christi / Discipleship)是再洗礼派神学与生命实践的核心精髓。跟从基督意味着基督徒要向耶稣学习,披戴基督的圣洁品格,并在面对周遭世俗大世界时秉持基督那种“反文化”(counter-cultural)的鲜明立场。基督的门徒是“遵行真道之人”(people of the Way),是甘心自愿背起十字架、在服事与舍己受苦中坚毅前行的人(马可福音 8:34-38)。耶稣门徒的品格特质与生活准则包含:不偏待人的舍己之爱、彻底的饶恕、无私的奉献、卑微的服事、为主受苦,乃至在逼迫中献出生命。
- 耶稣是教会与宇宙万有的主(使徒行传 2:32-36;以弗所书 1:20-23;歌罗西书 1:15-20):耶稣的职事带有鲜明的终末论维度(腓立比书 2:6-11)。耶稣开启了一个崭新的纪元,即上帝掌权的国度时代。我们坚信,末世已经随着耶稣的降生、受死与复活拉开了序幕。同时我们也清醒地意识到,现今我们正处在一个“已然但未然”(already but not yet)的过渡时期,幽暗的邪恶势力仍在极力抗拒基督的主权统治。
基督的主权统治对当代人的思维产生三大重要启示:
- 首先,基督是受造万物的终极审判者(马太福音 25:31-46;哥林多前书 3:12-15;哥林多后书 5:10;启示录 20:11-15)。
- 其次,基督是受造秩序的维护与统摄之主(创世记 1:28;罗马书 8:18-25)。
- 第三,耶稣是超越一切灵界权势的得胜之主。作为基督徒,我们正置身于与那些执政的、掌权者的属灵争战之中(以弗所书 6:12)。魔鬼的邪恶权势在每一种文化中都在暗中运行;它们有时具象化在制度性的权力结构中,有时也肆虐活跃在人们的日常生活中。显而易见,作为宇宙之主的基督正在与它们进行着激烈的交锋并必彻底得胜。
圣灵上帝 (God the Holy Spirit)
圣灵引导人归信。圣经谈到圣灵使人为罪、为义、为审判自己责备自己的大能(约翰福音 16:8-11)。圣灵是印记、初熟的果子、归正重生的确据凭质(以弗所书 1:13-14)。所有信徒都领受了圣灵的恩赐。圣灵也亲自与我们的心同证我们是上帝的儿女,坚固信徒与上帝同在的全新圣约关系(罗马书 8:15)。
借着圣灵,信徒受洗归入一个身体(哥林多前书 12:13)。圣灵是教会合一的伟大成全者(哥林多前书 12章;约翰福音 17章)。圣灵以各样恩赐装备信徒,为要建立基督的身体并在世界中服事(罗马书 12:3-8;哥林多前书 12, 14章;以弗所书 4:12-13;彼得前书 4:10-11)。新约圣经中所列出的属灵恩赐显然并非详尽无遗;没有任何单一名单囊括了全部的恩赐。
性别与上帝 (Gender and God)
人类往往难以用有限的人类语言来表达上帝深不可测的本体。希伯来语中缺乏指代上帝的人称中性代词,因此依循传统用男性代词“祂”(He)来指称上帝。虽然圣经中以上帝为男性的隐喻占主导地位,但也偶有将上帝比作母亲(以赛亚书 66:12-13)、生产之妇(申命记 32:18)和妇人(路加福音 15:8-10)的隐喻。当代某些神学家试图以女性的性别隐喻来“重塑上帝形象”。门诺弟兄会应当如何看待这一议题?
第一,上帝是个灵。上帝既非男性也非女性。圣经中虽然使用男性代词指称上帝,但这极有可能是出于人类语言本身的局限,而绝非表明上帝具有生物学意义上的性别。将上帝比作君王、父亲或丈夫的常见隐喻,绝不意味着上帝是一个具有男性性征的存有,正如经文提及上帝的翎毛与翅膀(诗篇 91:4)绝不表明上帝是一只鸟一样。
第二,古代异教宗教通常将神明视为具有性欲和性特征的存有。在与希伯来圣经同时代的巴比伦和迦南神话中,众神明的交媾被视为万物创造的基础。在这些丰饶繁衍崇拜中,性的观念与宗教仪式中的色情狂热直接挂钩。人甚至通过庙妓与神明进行象征性的交合。创世记的创造叙事断然否定了对神明的这种享乐主义构想。上帝既非男性也非女性,然而上帝的形象同时涵盖了男性与女性(创世记 1:27)。如果过分执拗于上帝的“男性特质”,反而有使敬拜者倒退回异教观念的危险。
第三,当代的思考提醒我们,等级化的性别观念会深刻影响人际关系。作为弟兄姊妹,我们在共同思考这些问题时应当秉持爱心与恩慈。上帝是至高的主宰;人绝非主宰。
研读注释参考书目 (Commentary Bibliography)
- Grenz, Stanley J. Created for Community: Connecting Christian Belief with Christian Living. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1996.
[中文参考:斯坦利·格伦茨,《为团契受造:连结基督信仰与基督徒生活》,大急流城:贝克尔出版社,1996年。]
The Mennonite Brethren Confession of Faith begins with a statement of our belief in God. The opening paragraphs use images—biblical metaphors, similes, and adjectives—to describe God. God is our powerful Sovereign and loving Protector, as these images suggest. The three captioned paragraphs follow New Testament Trinitarian forms. These paragraphs discuss the unique ministry of each person of the one being. While the Mennonite Brethren confession is orthodox, it strategically aims to use biblical and narrative language, rather than systematic or philosophical structures, to describe God.
One True, Living God
Christians confess that God is one being in three persons. The opening paragraphs begin with an emphasis on monotheism and conclude with the Christian confession of Trinitarianism, a concept found in the New Testament and defined by later church councils. The Trinitarian doctrine is the basis for an emphasis on the relational nature of God. God is relational. God is community. God is the community of Father, Son, and Spirit and enjoys fellowship.
Scripture tends to speak of God using images and metaphors rather than philosophical categories. The confession attempts to reflect this preference by avoiding terms such as omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence in favour of such phrases as “consuming fire” and “perfect in holiness.” Although parts of Scripture use doxological phrases to express awe at God’s person (especially the Psalms, parts of Isaiah and Ezekiel, and Revelation), one can also discover the person of God through the narrative of the salvation story with God as the leading character.
God the Creator
The Bible begins by confessing that God is Creator of heaven and earth. (See Article 3 for more on creation.) Mennonite Brethren have not developed a dogmatic stance on the mechanics of God’s act of creation. With Scripture, we confess that God created all things visible and invisible (Genesis 1:1; Colossians 1:15-16). The Genesis text appears to be written from the standpoint of an ancient worldview. The emphasis of the creation stories in Genesis 1-3 is that God is transcendent from the created order (Genesis 1 says God spoke the cosmos into existence) and yet relates immanently with creation, especially with humankind (Genesis 2-3 shows God walking in the garden with Adam and Eve).
The doctrine of God as Creator is fundamental for our understanding of God’s role in time and space. As Creator, God is also Sovereign (Genesis 1:28-31). God rules over every principality and power and holds dominion over humans as well (Ephesians 1:20-23). God also is the Gardener who preserves and cares for creation (Genesis 2; Colossians 1:17). As Sovereign, God judges all affronts to His rule, especially acts of human rebellion (Genesis 3:11-19). As Redeemer, God persists in seeking to reconcile humans and creation to a restored relationship with Himself.
God of Human History
The story of God’s reconciling activity begins with the stories of Genesis 1-11. When Eve and Adam eat of the forbidden fruit, God provides clothing and promise of the Seed (Genesis 3:15, 21). When Cain murders Abel, God provides a preserving mark (Genesis 4:15). When human wickedness caused God to be sorry for the creation of humankind (Genesis 6:5-7), Noah found favour in the sight of the LORD, was saved in the ark, and was offered a covenant relationship (Genesis 9:1-17). When society seeks a name for itself at the tower of Babel, God not only judges (Genesis 11:6-8) but chooses a family through whom to bless the world (Genesis 12:1-3).
God of Israel
The Old Testament salvation story is the narrative of the God who “persists in covenant love like a faithful husband.” The ancestral narrative (Genesis 12-50) traces God’s dealings with Abraham and Sarah and their offspring. Repeatedly, God preserves the promise despite human faithlessness and invites the ancestors to renewed covenant relationships.
The Exodus is the Old Testament salvation story par excellence. God hears the cry of the oppressed Israelites (Exodus 2:23-25), judges Egyptian injustice (Exodus 7-15), and fights as the divine Warrior to deliver Israel (Exodus 15:2-3). God’s plan for Israel is summarized in God’s speech to Moses in Exodus 6:6-8. God will deliver Israel, take them as His people, make Himself known to them, and give them abundance in the land. This fourfold design becomes the rubric for God’s relationship with Israel in the Old Testament.
God of Covenant
God’s relationship with Israel is commonly described as a covenant. Scholars have demonstrated that the covenant form of Exodus 20-24 and the book of Deuteronomy parallel the structure of ancient treaties. Mutual loyalty essentially marks the covenant relationship. God, the stronger party, offers human partners, the weaker party, intimacy in relationship. The legal stipulations of the covenant are offered as the appropriate response to the prior salvation which God has worked. Three distinct covenants are formed in the Old Testament. First, God’s covenant with all creation is offered after the flood (Genesis 9:1-17). Second, God’s covenant with Abraham and his descendants moves from a simple promise with a patriarch of the family (Genesis 15, 17) to a formal document with the nation (Exodus 20-24, Deuteronomy). Third, God offers David a covenant promise of the kingdom (2 Samuel 7).
Later Jeremiah 31:31-34 promises a new covenant written on the heart.
God is Yahweh
The Old Testament uses many names and metaphors to refer to God. The most common name for God (and most frequently used word in the Bible) is the LORD (Exodus 3:11-15; 6:1-8). Traditionally pronounced Jehovah but better rendered Yahweh, the interpretation of the name is mysterious, perhaps alluding to the transcendence and elusiveness of God. God simply refuses to be restricted to any human agenda. The name may also allude to God’s creativity, the one who causes to be, or to God’s sufficiency, the one who will be “what I will be.” Yahweh is above all Deliverer; that is, the mighty Warrior who rescues, the righteous Judge who offers justice, the powerful King who rules, and the loving Parent who comforts and disciplines. Although some have found allusions to the Trinity in the Old Testament, it is best to avoid reading into the text a notion that would have been foreign to its human authors. In light of the New Testament, we read of the Spirit’s activity and recognize the person who was sent at Pentecost. Though the Messiah is predicted in the Old Testament, writers nowhere suggest that theophanies of Yahweh (e.g., Genesis 18:16-33) are appearances of Jesus. Several confessional texts are particularly rich with expressions of the person of God. In Exodus 34:6-7, Yahweh pronounces the divine name and claims both steadfast love and visiting iniquity. In Deuteronomy 6:4-8, Israel’s confession of faith (the Shema) confesses that Yahweh alone is our God, one God. In Isaiah, we read that God is holy and glorious (6:3), tender and comforting (40:1-2), and the untiring Creator (40:30-31).
God is also revealed in the Law and the Wisdom literature. God’s holiness leads God’s people to be holy (Leviticus 19:1-3). God’s wisdom has been active since creation (Proverbs 8). We hold the blessings and curses of the deuteronomic law in tension with such books as Job and Ecclesiastes, which wrestle with the mystery of God’s ways.
God the Father
Jesus calls God “Abba” (Mark 14:36), reflecting the Son’s intimacy with the Father. God as Father is the source of all life. God the Father is Creator of all life, but especially of the family of the redeemed. The New Testament refers to God’s work as adoption, accepting as daughters and sons those who respond to God’s offer of family relationship.
The Father designed the redemptive plan and sent His beloved Son to reconcile the world to God. God also takes the initiative to nurture the family of faith. As a Father who loves the entire world, God hears and answers prayer ( John 16:23-24, 26-28). God the Father is characterized by love and mercy ( John 3:16). The emphasis on God as Father calls humans to respond confidently as children and to live in ways that reflect the family resemblance (1 John 3:1-2).
God the Son
The Gospels tell the story of Jesus. The Gospels are not straight biographies but are theologically motivated proclamations of God’s communication through Jesus. Some scholars have recently become active in communicating at a popular level about their skepticism regarding the historicity of the Gospels. As Mennonite Brethren, we accept the historical reliability of the Gospels. Jesus came proclaiming the “kingdom of God.” Although the idea of the kingdom was common to first-century Judaism, Jesus’ interpretation of the kingdom was so radical that it led to his execution. Jesus announced that God was intervening in the person of Jesus to confront the evil powers. Jesus acted to thwart Satan by rejecting the common messianic notions of economic success or elitism, nationalistic violence, and ethnic exclusivism. Jesus rejected the Jewish notions of the centrality of the Jerusalem temple in favour of a call for liberty for the poor, the blind, and the sinner. As we read the Epistles with the Gospels, we discover that the mission of Jesus involves at least four emphases. First, God is revealed in the person of Christ; Jesus shows us what God is like through his life and ministry ( John 1:1-18; 14:9-11). Christ’s teaching tells us about God; his person shows God’s character; his death reveals God’s suffering; and his resurrection declares God’s creative power.
Second, Jesus is the unique Saviour of the world. Two primary metaphors describe Jesus’ act. The first, sacrificial atonement, grows out of the New Testament understanding of Jesus as the fulfillment of the Old Testament sacrificial system (Romans 3:21-26 and Hebrews 9:15-28). The second involves liberation by means of Christ’s obedient fulfillment of the law of God. Christ broke the reigning power of sin by subscribing to God’s will in every way (Romans 5:18-21 and Hebrews 4:14-16). Hebrews 2:14-18 seems to pull together the aspects of atonement and obedience.
Third, Jesus is the model for faithful discipleship. When Jesus called the first disciples, he said, “Come, follow me” (Mark 1:16-20). Anabaptists have consistently interpreted this call as more than an invitation to first-century students of a rabbi. The call to follow Christ is the essence of Anabaptism. Following Christ means that Christians learn of Jesus, they take on Christ’s character, and they assume Christ’s counter-cultural stance—vis-à-vis the larger world. Christ’s followers are people of the Way, people who take the cross in voluntary, serving, self-giving suffering (Mark 8:24-38). Among the acts and attitudes of disciples of Jesus are the following: disciples love indiscriminately, forgive, give themselves, serve, suffer, give their lives. Fourth, Jesus is Lord of the church and the cosmos (Acts 2:32-36; Ephesians 1:20-23; Colossians 1:15-20). There is an eschatological dimension to the ministry of Jesus (Philippians 2:6-11). Jesus inaugurated a new age, the age of God’s reign. We confess that the end of the age has begun with Jesus’ life, death, and resurrection. We also recognize that we are in an interim period in which evil powers oppose Christ’s lordship.
Three great implications of Christ’s lordship occupy contemporary minds. First, Christ is Judge of creation (Matthew 25:31-46; 1 Corinthians 3:12-15; 2 Corinthians 5:10; Revelation 20:11-15). Second, Christ is Lord of the created order (Genesis 1:28; Romans 8 :18-25). Third, Jesus is Lord of all powers. As Christians, we are in a spiritual battle with the principalities and powers (Ephesians 6:12). Demonic powers are at work in every culture. Sometimes they manifest themselves in corporate power structures, but they are also active in the everyday lives of people. It is clear that Christ the cosmic Lord is in fierce conflict against them.
God the Holy Spirit
The Holy Spirit leads people to faith. The Bible speaks of the convicting power of the Holy Spirit ( John 16:8-11). The Spirit is the seal, the firstfruits, the mark of conversion (Ephesians 1:13-14). All believers have the gift of the Spirit. The Spirit also assures children of God of their new relationship (Romans 8:15).
By the Spirit, believers are baptized into one body (1 Corinthians 12:13). The Spirit is the great unifier of the church (1 Corinthians 12; John 17). The Spirit equips believers with gifts to build up the body and to minister in the world (Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 12, 14; Ephesians 4:12-13; 1 Peter 4:10-11). It appears most likely that the gifts listed in the New Testament are not meant to be exhaustive. No single list contains all of the gifts mentioned.
Gender and God
Humans struggle to express in human language the inexpressible nature of God. The Hebrew language lacks a personal neuter pronoun to describe God and by convention refers to God as “He.” Although male metaphors for God are predominant in the Bible, occasional metaphors depict God as a mother (Isaiah 66:12-13), as one who gives birth (Deuteronomy 32:18), and as a woman (Luke 15:8-10). Contemporary theologians have attempted to “re-image” God with feminine sexual metaphors. How should Mennonite
Brethren understand this issue?
First, God is Spirit. God is neither male nor female. Although male pronouns are used for God in the Bible, this most likely reflects limits in language rather than the notion that God has gender. Familiar metaphors that refer to God as King or Father or Husband no more make God a male sexual being than references to feathers make God a bird (Psalm 91:4). Second, ancient pagan religions routinely referred to the gods as sexual beings. In the Babylonian and Canaanite mythology contemporary with the Hebrew Bible, the sexuality of the gods was the basis for creation. Sexuality in these fertility religions was directly related to sexual eroticism in the cultic practices. Humans engaged in sexual intercourse with the deity by means of temple prostitutes. The Genesis creation account counters such hedonistic notions of the deity. God is neither male nor female but the image of God includes both male and female (Genesis 1:27). Insistence on the maleness of God threatens to return the worshipper to pagan notions.
Third, contemporary thinking warns us that hierarchical notions of gender impact human relationships. As sisters and brothers, we want to speak charitably as we wrestle with these questions. God is sovereign; humans are not.
Bibliography
Grenz, Stanley J. Created for Community: Connecting Christian Belief with Christian Living. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1996.
门诺弟兄会坚信,上帝是万有的源头与终极归宿,是我们生命合一的核心。我们的整部信仰告白,乃至我们的整个信仰历程,都在于将上帝的主权要求“应用”于我们的日常生活中。基于对上帝的位格与作为的理解,我们梳理出以下几项具体的教牧应用要点。
上帝的存在 (The Existence of God)
不论是来到教会的慕道友,还是教会内部的信徒,有时都会提出这样的疑问:“上帝真的存在吗?我怎么知道上帝是真实的?”如何回应取决于提问者是谁。
对于初次接触“具有位格的创造主”这一概念的人而言,指出受造界的宏伟设计(物理世界的精密微调、生命的繁复精巧、人类受孕诞生以及人体的奇妙构造)是一个很好的切入点。
对另一些人而言,则需要向他们显明圣经在历史上的可靠性。面对这类提问者,我们可以向其解释圣经抄本的丰富性、抄录抄本时的一丝不苟,以及圣经所记载事件在历史层面的准确性(参考书目中布鲁斯[F.F. Bruce]和麦道卫[Josh McDowell]的著作对此大有助益)。
对于某些慕道友来说,神迹的存在可能会成为信主的绊脚石。此时,对话的一个良好切入点是耶稣的复活。只要复活的合理性与真实性被接纳,其他问题便迎刃而解了(哥林多前书 15:17-20;莫里森[Frank Morrison]的《谁移动了石头?》[Who Moved the Stone?])。然而,神迹的问题往往会将我们引向一个更为宏大的议题,通常被表述为“信仰”与“理性”的对立。要处理这一议题,我们需要反思世界观的重要性。我们的理解是:“信仰”并非与“理性”对立,信仰实际上是理性的一种形式。它是基于“上帝存在”这一前提之上的理性推理(希伯来书 11:6)。或者可以说,信仰就是“以一种‘若上帝不存在便全然毫无意义’的方式生活”。信仰上帝是一种合乎理性的世界观,只是其出发点既不同于唯理主义(将一切超自然全然排除在外),也不同于泛神论(混淆自然与超自然的界限)。对上帝的信心是在教会生活中得以滋养培育的。诸如祷告、学习圣经、与其他信徒交通相交等属灵操练,能使我们与上帝的心意对齐,并不断坚固我们以上帝为中心的世界观(鲁益师[C.S. Lewis]、撒迦利亚[Ravi Zacharias]和纽比金[Lesslie Newbigin]的著作在解答有关神迹、信仰与理性等问题上极有助益)。
在所有这些对话中,我们必须牢记:我们最终所处理的并非单纯是知识信息层面的问题,而是抉择的问题。我们无法单凭“证明”上帝存在来强迫慕道友降服归信。然而,靠着圣灵的大能,我们能够以理服人、动之以情。我们可以表明信仰上帝是合情合理的。最重要的是,我们必须展现出信仰的丰硕果效:信仰上帝能使生命发生真实改变。归根结底,唯独上帝能够吸引人归信于祂(约翰福音 6:44)。
回应上帝 (Responding to God)
一旦我们确信上帝存在,并选择从这个视角看待世界,我们就会意识到自己必须对上帝作出回应。我们借着耶稣回应上帝(约翰福音 14:6)。我们的回应始于我们离弃罪恶与以自我为中心的生活,转而接受以基督为中心的永生白白恩赐(参见第五条:救恩);随着我们在生活中跟从耶稣,这种回应不断加深和成长(参见第十条:作门徒)。
回应上帝包含敬拜。这是圣经的核心用语,也是当前教会生活中的重要课题。我们生活在一个许多教会都在经历公共敬拜更新的时代。上帝的赐福固然同在,但有时也伴随着混乱与分裂。作为门诺弟兄会,我们希望清晰阐明我们如何诠释并践行圣经中关于敬拜的教导。
我们首先考量圣经中“敬拜”概念的三个合法涵义层面:
- 肢体俯伏的敬拜:指身体俯伏或向某人跪拜的物理动作(创世记 24:26;约伯记 1:20;腓立比书 2:10)。这种姿态具有深刻的象征价值,并引向第二个层面的涵义;
- 礼仪敬拜(Ritual Worship):包括使我们与上帝相交的个人及群体的礼拜行为与仪式。这是大众对敬拜最常见、最普遍的理解;
- 伦理敬拜(Ethical Worship):即将敬拜视为一种舍己服事的生活方式。礼仪敬拜与伦理敬拜之间的互动平衡,是当今门诺弟兄会教会所面临的一个关键教牧课题,我们在后文将重申这一关注。
我们应当精心规划崇拜聚会,使其切实反映上帝对教会的心意。早期信徒“都恒心遵守使徒的教训,彼此交接,擘饼,祈祷”(使徒行传 2:42)。我们注意到,前三项活动基本上是“水平向度”的(人与人之间),而第四项则是朝向上帝的(垂直向度)。圣经教导我们聚会是为了彼此劝勉、互相造就(歌罗西书 3:16;希伯来书 10:24-25)。换言之,新约圣经对教会聚会的强调,是让人彼此连接、互相劝诫,并借此与拯救的上帝相遇。在我们的聚会中,这种水平的、人与人之间的向度应当清晰显明,以避免产生一种个人主义、彼此脱节的“只有耶稣和我”式的狭隘宗教偏向。我们可以借着公开分享、安排“开放敬拜”(open worship,即由会众自发提出诗歌建议并开口祷告,非预先设定而是顺从圣灵感动)、在讲道后留出讨论与回应的时间,或者在崇拜结束时提供小组代祷或教牧辅导等方式,来强化这一向度。我们深切期盼保罗所赞许的那种积极果效显现出来:让慕道者与不信的人惊叹说:“上帝真是在你们中间了!”(哥林多前书 14:25)。
我们也会在祷告与歌唱中度过敬拜时光。我们歌唱与祷告,并不是因为上帝需要我们不断重复告诉祂祂有多伟大(耶稣曾说父寻找的是敬拜者,而非单单敬拜仪式本身——约翰福音 4:23),而是因为祷告与赞美能塑造我们成为顺服的上帝儿女。我们深信,崇拜聚会应当以道(圣言)为中心,也就是以耶稣基督和圣经救赎历史为中心。崇拜聚会应当包括公开宣读圣经(提摩太前书 4:13)和讲解经文(尼希米记 8:8)。然而,圣道的宣告绝不仅限于讲道,它也可以涵盖公众祷告、诗歌与见证。将整场崇拜聚会——而非仅仅是讲道本身——视为一体的“信息”,对我们大有裨益。
敬拜与音乐 (Worship and Music)
若离开音乐,会众的敬拜几乎难以想象。令人遗憾的是,文化和世代差异在这一领域引发了一些紧张关系。我们在教会中至少可以看到三个不同的群体:“传统派”(traditionalists)、“改革派”(reformers,希望与历史保持某种延续性),以及“革命派”(revolutionaries,希望建立属于自己的全新传统)。在风格单一、某种观点占绝对主导的教会中,几乎不会产生冲突;但在涵盖多个群体的教会中(正如新约教会所体现的多元文化与跨世代交融),紧张关系可能会相当激烈。领袖在带领会众敬拜时必须格外审慎,以确保全体会众——而非仅其中某一部分——都能发出自己的声音。“融合式敬拜”(blended worship)模式对于处理此类处境的堂会有很大帮助。在出现分歧的情况下,敬拜主领必须将整座会众的属灵需要置于个人音乐或灵修偏好之上。一位卓有成效的领袖会尊重会众中所说的各种“方言/音乐语言”(dialects),并帮助教会中不同的群体在上帝面前找到属于他们自己的声音。
近年来“敬拜更新”运动引发了几个具体的争议议题:
- 音乐风格与敬拜:首先是认为“敬拜”特指某种特定风格的音乐。我们发现这种观点缺乏圣经依据。保罗鼓励音乐的多样性(以弗所书 5:19)。天国将接纳丰富多样的文化表达(启示录 5:9)。一个健康的敬拜教会应当在当下就为此做好预备!
- 向神唱与论神唱:第二个议题是有人认为:只有直接用第二人称“你/您”(You/Thou)称呼上帝的诗歌,才算得上是真正的敬拜。我们肯定并鼓励这种方式所带来的对亲密关系的渴求,但我们绝不应试图比圣经本身“更属圣经”。诗篇在谈论上帝时,在第二人称与第三人称之间毫无滞碍地自如转换(例如诗篇23篇)。我们认识到,“对上帝说话”(talking to God)与“谈论上帝”(talking about God)在公共敬拜中同样正当且必不可少。前者是祷告,后者是见证。如果我们将信徒视为上帝的殿(哥林多前书 3:16),那么我们彼此之间的交通也是在与上帝沟通。
在规划崇拜聚会时(无论是传统风格还是现代风格),一个非常有用的工具是基督教教会年历(Christian calendar)。敬拜领袖应当熟悉教会年的各个节期(待降节/将临期、圣诞节、大斋期/预苦期、复活节等)。如何运用这些主题取决于各堂会的处境与创意偏好。教会年历能帮助教会每年重走一遍耶稣的生平旅程。另一个有益的工具(已被一些教会采用)是《通用经课集》(Common Lectionary),这是一个为期三年的每周经文阅读循环,涵盖旧约、诗篇、福音书和书信,确保教会在三年内能聆听到整本圣经的信息。
从新约圣经的意义来看,崇拜聚会本身并不是终极目的。聚会的存在是为了促进和深化生活化的敬拜(lifestyle worship)。我们聚会是为了得着力量去服事。我们日复一日对上帝的敬拜,体现在舍己服事的生活中(罗马书 12:1-2)——在其中我们竭力“看顾在患难中的孤儿寡妇”(雅各书 1:27),并“行善和捐输”(希伯来书 13:16)。上帝所悦纳和喜悦的敬拜,是一种将他人需要置于自身需要之上、慷慨运用上帝托付之物、并在我们的一切人际关系与委身中映照出耶稣生命的敬拜。
祷告与“论说上帝” (Prayer and “God-talk”)
关于三位一体的圣经教导,在祷告生活中有着最直接的体现。祷告的举动将我们带入三位一体奥秘的核心之中:我们向天父上帝祷告(马太福音 6:9);奉圣子耶稣的名(即凭着祂的权柄)祷告(约翰福音 14:13-14);并得着圣灵的加力(罗马书 8:15, 26)。我们当然不认为直接向耶稣或圣灵献上祷告是错误的,因为我们所祷告的乃是独一上帝。然而,新约圣经中的祷告始终主要是朝向父上帝的。在祷告结束时说“奉耶稣的名,阿们”的做法同样无可厚非,尽管这未必完全反映了耶稣的本意。耶稣并非要我们机械地背诵一句固定套话,而是希望我们在每次祷告时,都能谨记并支取祂藉着圣灵所赐下的权柄。
多年来,人们总结出许多祷告模式。有些人采用“ACTS模型”,鼓励包含赞美(Adoration)、认罪(Confession)、感恩(Thanksgiving)和代求(Supplication/祈求)的全方位祷告。我们建议,若要成为被圣经塑造的人,诗篇应当成为重要的指南。无论在个人私下灵修还是在公共聚会中,诗篇都能奇妙地引导我们的祷告,将我们内心最深切的呼求与最高的赞美倾心吐意。耶稣也为我们留下了一个模范祷告,即我们所熟知的“主祷文”(The Lord's Prayer)。这是一篇凝聚古今无数信徒同心合意的祷告文,在个人祷告与群体公祷中至今依然极具生命力。除了朗诵主祷文的经文之外,我们还可以运用其大纲架构,按照主的蓝图来塑造我们的祷告生活(参见参考书目中多德[Brian Dodd]关于此主题的优秀指南)。耶稣教导我们,首先要定睛于上帝的圣洁、上帝的权柄以及上帝的旨意。在我们谦卑地俯伏于天父面前之后,再坦然无惧地将当前的各项需要带到祂面前:身体物质的(日用的饮食)、人际关系的(关系的饶恕与和好),以及属灵层面的(免受试探与脱离凶恶)。最后,我们的视线从当前的需要再次转回,重新仰望上帝令人敬畏的荣耀与大能。
关于“论说上帝”的最后一个议题关乎性别与上帝。我们深知这可能是一个极具争议性甚至政治敏感性的议题。作为门诺弟兄会,我们承认圣经在启示上帝时主要(虽非绝然单一)使用的是男性化语言。我们在指称上帝时也经常使用阳性代词(祂)。然而,作为堕落的人类,我们常常忘记语言的阳性特征仅仅是一种语法规则,是有限的人类语言表达习惯。我们容易将文法上的阳性(与语法和词汇相关)与生理身份上的男性(与性别和身体特征相关)相混淆。我们确信,上帝绝非男性,而是包含并超越了男性与女性。我们不希望将堕落之后伤害男女关系的权力失衡(创世记 3:16)强加在我们对上帝的言说中。这种失衡已经在耶稣基督里得到了医治与恢复(加拉太书 3:28)。因此,我们应当格外留心,避免给人造成一种“上帝只通过男性的声音说话”的印象。我们可以通过鼓励女性在公众读经、祷告、讲道、敬拜领会等方面发声,从而极大地丰富我们的教会生活。正是男女共同在世上彰显上帝的形象。
偶像崇拜 (Idolatry)
从第一条诫命(出埃及记 20:3)到新约最后几卷书信之一的结语(约翰一书 5:21),主严厉禁止一切偶像崇拜。对于大多数北美华人及西方现代人而言,向雕像或塑像顶礼膜拜这种形式的偶像崇拜或许算不上巨大的威胁,尽管在某些文化处境或流行的新纪元运动(New Age)实践中依然存在。然而,从更广泛的意义上说,偶像崇拜对我们构成了极其严峻的诱惑。我们时刻面临着将上帝以外的任何事物立为生命首要地位的试探。我们的工作、娱乐、财富、对物质的欲望、家庭、政党、国家——这一切及更多事物,都可能成为与上帝争夺地位的“伪神”。任何在忠诚与信靠上与上帝竞争的事物,对于我们而言都无异于旧约时代希伯来人面前的巴力伪神。教会持续不断的使命,就是呼召信徒远离各样形态的偶像崇拜,进入唯独事奉上帝的自由之中。
圣灵的工作 (The Work of the Holy Spirit)
圣灵使基督的教会归于合一(哥林多前书 12:13)。然而不幸的是,圣灵的工作有时反而成了教会分裂与互不信任的导火索。新约圣经记载了多次圣灵彰显大能的时刻,但紧接着魔鬼便迅速介入,企图诱惑、欺骗并破坏上帝的作为(马太福音 3:13-4:11;使徒行传 2章;5:1-11;8:14-24)。
圣经教导我们要切慕属灵的恩赐(哥林多前书 14:1),但前提是恩赐必须用于使众人得益处(哥林多前书 12:7),并且要经过智慧的察验(帖撒罗尼迦前书 5:19-21)。当前关于圣灵的洗、圣灵充满以及灵恩恩赐(charismatic gifts)功用的诸多争论,在一些信徒心中引发了困惑。以下是门诺弟兄会在这些议题上的理解与诠释概要:
- 圣灵的洗与圣灵充满:新约圣经论及圣灵时,兼具“受洗”(baptism)与“充满”(filling)两种用语。圣灵的洗是每位信徒在归信时经历的属灵实际,并由水洗作为外在表记;这是一次性的经历。罗马书8:9-11教导我们,人若没有基督的灵,就不是属基督的。依据门诺弟兄会的诠释,圣经并未指示说信徒必须在归信之后再经历某种戏剧性、强烈情绪化的体验,才能活出丰满的基督徒生命。在使徒行传第2章中,彼得宣告归信、水洗与圣灵的洗是同时并进的事件(38节)。然而,圣经确实教导基督徒需要在向圣灵降服中不断成长(加拉太书 5:16-26)。经文吩咐我们要持续不断地被圣灵充满(以弗所书 5:18)。充满不是一次性的历史事件,而是对主旨意持续不断的顺服。充满就是顺服上帝的灵;圣灵充满必结出圣灵的果子(加拉太书 5:22-23)。
- 属灵恩赐的多样性:罗马书12章、哥林多前书12-14章、以弗所书4章和彼得前书4章都列举了属灵恩赐。这些名单没有一个是完全详尽的,新约圣经显然未将所有恩赐罗列殆尽。恩赐本身既涵盖可以通过学习与操练而得以长进的人类才干,也包括通常被称为“神迹性恩赐”(sign gifts)、超乎常规分类与理性解释的超自然现象。圣经的教导十分明确:恩赐的差异绝不应成为纷争分裂的借口,也不应导致任何优越感或自卑感。
- 神迹性恩赐与慎思明辨:许多信徒在神迹性恩赐中体会到了极大的自由。例如,保罗在哥林多前书中肯定了说方言的恩赐——既作为私下的祈祷语言,又在有翻方言的前提下作为敬拜中的一环。经文鼓励通过教会长老的祷告施行医治(雅各书 5:14-15),医治亦可作为一种特别的恩赐得以经历。然而,至于诸如“圣灵狂笑”(spiritual laughter)和“在圣灵里击倒/倒地”(slain in the Spirit)等现象,则缺乏明确的圣经依据或权威支持。
- 先知讲道恩赐的操练与察验:保罗鼓励信徒在先知讲道(prophecy,作先知说预言/宣讲神的话)的恩赐上长进(哥林多前书 14:1-5)。尽管先知讲道可能包含预言将来的成分,但具有预测性质的预言必须经过严格察验。假先知不仅因其所预测之事未曾应验而被识破,更因其拒绝顺服基督的身体并发表自相矛盾的言论而显露端倪。先知讲道可以针对教会所关切的事务,但它与常规的“教导”有所不同,它往往是在关键战略时刻针对特定堂会或个人所赐下的特殊话语。会众必须察验一切先知讲道。先知应当顺服教会整体的领袖权威(约翰一书 4:1-6;哥林多前书 12:29-32)。
- 恩赐的目的在于造就身体:恩赐是由圣灵赐给基督身体的,并且是“为了”基督身体的益处。个人主义式地运用恩赐完全违背了圣灵的初衷。恩赐赐下的目的,乃是要装备圣徒、建立基督的身体(以弗所书 4:7-16)。
Mennonite Brethren believe that God is the source and goal of all things, the unifying centre of our lives. All of our confession of faith, and indeed our whole journey of faith, consists of “applying” God’s claims to our lives. We find several specific items of pastoral application that arise from our understanding of God’s person and activity.
The Existence of God
Seekers coming to the church and believers within the church both ask at times, “Does God exist? How can I know God is real?” How one responds depends on the questioner. For some who are new to the idea of a personal Creator, pointing to the magnificent design of creation (the finely-tuned balance of physical matter, the complexity of life, the miracle of human birth and the human body) is a good place to start. Others need to be shown the historical reliability of the Bible. For these, one could explain the wealth of biblical manuscripts, the care taken in copying these manuscripts, and the historical accuracy of what they record. (Books by Bruce and McDowell, listed in the bibliography, are helpful.)
For some seekers, the presence of miracles could be an obstacle. A good starting point for conversation here is the resurrection of Jesus. If the plausibility and reality of the resurrection are accepted, the rest can fall into place (1 Corinthians 15:17-20; Morrison’s Who Moved the Stone?). The problem of miracles, however, takes us to a larger issue, usually framed as “faith” versus “reason.” To address this issue, we’ll want to reflect on the importance of one’s worldview. Our understanding is that “faith” is not opposed to “reason,” but is really one form of reason. It is reasoning based on the assumption that God exists (Hebrews 11:6). Or, we might say that faith is “living in a way that would not make sense if God did not exist.” Faith in God is a reasonable worldview, but with a different starting point than either rationalism (which shuts out the supernatural) or pantheism (which muddles the natural and supernatural). Faith in God is nurtured through the life of the church. Spiritual disciplines such as prayer, learning from Scripture, and fellowship with other believers align us with God and reinforce a God-centred worldview. (Books by C.S. Lewis, Zacharias, and Newbigin could be helpful in answering questions of miracles, faith, and reason.)
In all these conversations, we should remember that we are ultimately dealing not with issues of information, but issues of choice. We can’t prove that God exists in order to force seekers to concede and convert. But by the power of the Holy Spirit, we can persuade. We can show that belief in God is reasonable. Above all, we must show that it is fruitful: faith in God results in changed lives. In the end, it is God alone who draws individuals to faith in Him ( John 6:44).
Responding to God
Once we understand that God exists and choose to view the world from this perspective, we realize that we have to respond to God. We respond to God through Jesus ( John 14:6). Our response begins when we turn from our sin and self-centred lives to the free gift of eternal, Christ-centred life (see Article 5: Salvation); and it develops as we follow Jesus through life (see Article 10: Discipleship).
Responding to God involves worship. This is a key biblical term and a current issue in the life of the church. We are living in a time when many churches are experiencing a renewal in their corporate worship. God’s blessing is present, and yet sometimes there is also confusion and division. As Mennonite Brethren, we want to be clear about how we interpret and practice the Bible’s teaching on worship.
We begin by considering three valid levels of meaning to the biblical concept of worship. First, it means the physical act of prostrating oneself or bowing down in front of someone (Genesis 24:26; Job 1:20; Philippians 2:10). This posture has symbolic value and leads to the second level of meaning, namely ritual worship, involving personal and corporate acts and rituals which bring us in touch with God. This is the common, popular understanding of worship. The third level of meaning is that of “ethical worship”; worship as a lifestyle of sacrificial service. The interplay between ritual and ethical worship is a critical pastoral issue for Mennonite Brethren churches today, and we’ll come back to that concern.
We want to plan our worship services with care so that they reflect God’s intention for the church. The earliest believers “devoted themselves to the apostles’ teaching and to the fellowship, to the breaking of bread and to prayer” (Acts 2:42). We notice that the first three of these activities are basically “horizontal”(person-to-person), while the fourth is directed Godward. The Bible teaches that we gather to encourage and build up one another (Colossians 3:16; Hebrews 10:24-25). In other words, the New Testament emphasis for church gatherings is for people to connect with each other, to speak to one another, and in this way encounter the God of salvation. The horizontal, person-to-person dimension should be evident in our gatherings to avoid an individualistic, disconnected, “Jesus and me” religion. We can enhance this by means of public sharing, by having times of “open worship” (song suggestions and prayers coming from the congregation, unplanned but prompted by the Spirit), by allowing for times of discussion and response after the sermon, or by concluding the service with opportunities for prayer or counselling in smaller groups. We yearn for the kind of positive impact that Paul held up: the seeker and unbeliever say, “God is really among you!” (1 Corinthians 14:25).
We also spend time in prayer and song. We sing and pray not because God somehow needs to be told repeatedly how great He is ( Jesus said the Father seeks worshippers more than worship—John 4:23), but because prayer and praise shape us as obedient children of God. We believe that worship services ought to be centred on the Word, that is, on Jesus Christ and the biblical story of salvation. Worship services ought to include the public reading (1 Timothy 4:13) and explanation (Nehemiah 8:8) of Scripture. But the proclamation of the Word isn’t limited to the sermon. It can include public prayers, songs, and testimonies. It’s helpful to think of the whole worship service, and not just the sermon, as “the message.”
Worship and Music
Congregational worship is almost unthinkable apart from music. Sadly, cultural and generational differences have resulted in some tensions in this area. We find at least three different groups in our churches: the “traditionalists,” the “reformers” (who want some continuity with the past), and the “revolutionaries” (who want to form their own tradition). In a uniform church, where one view predominates, there is little cause for tension. But in a church with more than one group represented (as the New Testament church exemplified with its broad cultural and generational mix), the tension can be severe. Leaders must take great care in how they lead the congregation in worship to ensure that the whole congregation, not just one part, is given a voice. The “blended worship” approach can be helpful for congregations dealing with this. In divisive situations, it is imperative that worship leaders place the spiritual needs of the congregation above their own musical or devotional preferences. An effective leader will respect the various “dialects” spoken in the congregation, and will help the differing groups in the church to find their own voice before God.
Several specific issues have arisen out of the “worship renewal” movement in recent years. The first is that “worship” implies a certain style of music. We find no biblical basis for this. Paul encourages diversity in music (Ephesians 5:19). Heaven will welcome a multitude of cultural expressions (Revelation 5:9). The healthy worshipping church will prepare for this in the present! A second issue is the feeling of some that only songs addressing God as You/Thou (that is, second person) should be considered as worship. We want to encourage the desire for intimacy this approach brings. But we shouldn’t try to be more biblical than the Bible. The Psalms move seamlessly back and forth between second and third person in their “God-talk” (Psalm 23, for example). We understand that talking to God and talking about God are equally valid and necessary for corporate worship. The one is prayer; the other is testimony. If we view believers as the Temple of God (1 Corinthians 3:16), then our conversations with each other are also communication with God. In the planning of worship services, whether traditional or contemporary, a useful tool is the Christian calendar. Worship leaders ought to be familiar with the seasons of the Christian year (Advent, Christmas, Lent, Easter, and so on). How the themes are used depends on the creative preferences of the congregation. The Christian calendar helps the church to walk the journey of Jesus each year. A further aid, used by some churches, is the Common Lectionary, a cycle of weekly Scripture readings from the Old Testament, Psalms, Gospels, and Epistles that ensures that the church hears from the whole Bible every three years.
In the New Testament sense, the worship service is not an end in itself. It exists for the purpose of enhancing lifestyle worship. We gather in order to be strengthened for ministry. Our day-by-day worship of God is shown in a life of sacrificial service (Romans 12:1-2), in which we endeavour “to look after widows and orphans” ( James 1:27) and “to do good and to share with others” (Hebrews 13:16). The worship that God invites and enjoys is a lifestyle of placing other’s needs before our own, living generously with what God has entrusted us, and reflecting the life of Jesus in all our relationships and commitments.
Prayer and “God-talk”
The biblical teaching on the Trinity has its most immediate application in the life of prayer. The act of prayer places us within the heart of the mystery of the Trinity. We pray to God the Father (Matthew 6:9). We pray in the name (that is, with the authority) of Jesus the Son ( John 14:13-14). And we are empowered by the Holy Spirit (Romans 8:15, 26). We don’t think that it is wrong to offer prayers addressed to Jesus or the Holy Spirit, of course, since it is the One God to whom we pray. But New Testament prayers are consistently directed to the Father. The practice of saying “in Jesus’ name, Amen” to conclude our prayers is likewise not wrong, even though it does not necessarily reflect Jesus’ intent. Rather than reciting a set formula, Jesus wants us to remember and act on the authority he has given through the Spirit every time we pray.
Many models for prayer have been developed over the years. Some follow the ACTS model, which encourages well-rounded prayers of Adoration, Confession, Thanksgiving, and Supplication (requests). We suggest that to be biblically-shaped people, the Psalms should be an important guide. Privately and publicly, the Psalms work wonderfully to guide our prayers and give expression to our deepest needs and highest praises. Jesus also left us with a model prayer, which we know as The Lord’s Prayer. This is a unifying prayer, used by countless past and present believers, which still works well in personal and corporate prayer. Along with reciting the words of The Lord’s Prayer, we can use its outline to shape our prayer life according to the Master’s plan. (See bibliography for Dodd’s great guide for this.) Jesus teaches us to begin by focusing on God’s holiness, God’s authority, God’s purposefulness. After we place ourselves humbly before our Father in heaven, we then confidently bring to Him our present needs: physical (daily bread), social (restored relationships), and spiritual (safety from temptation and the evil one). We conclude by turning our gaze from our present needs, to once again face God’s awesome glory and power.
A final issue of “God-talk” has to do with gender and God. We realize that this is a potentially explosive and political issue. As Mennonite Brethren, we acknowledge that God is revealed in the Bible through predominantly (though not exclusively) masculine language. We use masculine pronouns regularly to refer to God. But, being fallen people, we often forget that the masculinity of language is only grammar, a habit of limited human speech. We confuse masculinity (having to do with grammar and words) with maleness (having to do with sexuality and identity). We affirm that God is not male, but includes and transcends both male and female. We do not want to burden our God-talk with the power imbalance that afflicted malefemale relationships after the fall (Genesis 3:16). This imbalance has been healed through Jesus (Galatians 3:28). Thus we should take care to avoid giving the impression that God speaks only through male voices. We can do much to enrich our congregations by encouraging women to express their voices in public readings, prayers, preaching, worship leading, and so on. It is men and women together who reflect the image of God.
Idolatry
The Lord forbids all idolatry, as expressed from the First Commandment (Exodus 20:3) to the closing line of one of the last letters of the New Testament (1 John 5:21). Idolatry in the form of offering worship to an image or statue is not a huge threat for most North Americans, though we realize it can be an issue in other cultural contexts and in popular New Age practices. But in a larger sense, idolatry is a grave temptation for us. We always live with the temptation to make anything but God a priority in our lives. Our jobs, our recreation, our wealth, our desire for material things, our families, our political party, our nation—all these and more can become rival gods. Whatever competes with God for our allegiance and trust is as much a rival god for us as Baal was for the Hebrews in the Old Testament. The church’s ongoing task is to call believers away from idolatry of every kind, and into the freedom of serving God alone.
The Work of the Holy Spirit
The Holy Spirit brings unity to the Christian church (1 Corinthians 12:13). Unfortunately, the work of the Spirit has sometimes become the subject of division and distrust. The New Testament records several occasions in which the Spirit performed a mighty work, but afterward the devil moved in quickly to tempt, deceive, and try to destroy the work of God (Matthew 3:13-4:11; Acts 2; 5:1-11; 8:14-24).
The Bible tells us to earnestly desire the spiritual gifts (1 Corinthians 14:1), but only as they are used for the common good (1 Corinthians 12:7) and tested by wise discernment (1 Thessalonians 5:19-21). Current questions about the baptism of the Holy Spirit, being filled with the Spirit, and the function of charismatic gifts have created confusion for some believers. Following is a brief overview of Mennonite Brethren interpretation in these matters.
The language of the New Testament in regard to the Spirit involves both “baptism” and “filling.” Baptism by the Spirit is the experience of every believer at conversion and is symbolized by water baptism. It is a one-time experience. Romans 8:9-11 teaches that if one does not have the Spirit of Christ one does not belong to Christ. According to Mennonite Brethren interpretation, the Scriptures do not instruct that a dramatic, emotional, post-conversion experience is needed to live a full Christian life. In Acts 2, Peter declares conversion, water baptism, and Spirit baptism as concurring events (v. 38). Scripture does teach, however, that Christians need to grow in surrender to the Holy Spirit (Galatians 5:16-26). We are commanded to be continuously filled with the Spirit (Ephesians 5:18). It is not a one-time event, but an ongoing surrender to the will of the Lord. Filling is obedience to the Spirit of God. Filling produces the fruit of the Spirit (Galatians 5:22-23). Spiritual gifts are listed in Romans 12, 1 Corinthians 12-14, Ephesians 4, and 1 Peter 4. None of the lists is complete and it appears that the New Testament is not exhaustive in listing the gifts. The gifts themselves include gifts that involve human talents that can be developed through study and practice, and supernatural phenomena often called sign gifts that defy categorization and explanation. The teaching makes clear that differences in giftedness should never become a source of division or result in feelings of superiority or inferiority.
Many believers have discovered great freedom in the sign gifts. Paul in Corinthians, for instance, commends speaking in tongues, both as a private prayer language and as an element in worship when accompanied by interpretations. Healing is encouraged via prayer by the elders ( James 5:14-15) but also may be experienced as a special gift. Other phenomena such as spiritual laughter and being slain in the Spirit do not have scriptural basis or authority.
Paul encourages believers to grow in the gift of prophecy (1 Corinthians 14:1-5). Although prophecy may have an element of prediction, predictive prophecy should be carefully tested. False prophets are detected not only by predicting things that do not come to pass but also by failure to submit to the body and by making contradictory statements. Prophecy may address concerns of the church, but differs from teaching in that it tends to be a special word for a congregation or individual for a strategic moment. The congregation should test all prophecies. Prophets should submit to the congregational leadership (1 John 4:1-6; 1 Corinthians 12:29-32). Gifts are given by the Spirit to the body and for the body. Individualistic use of the gifts is not in keeping with the Spirit’s intent. Gifts are given to equip and build up the body of Christ (Ephesians 4:7-16).
- Bruce, F.F. The NT Documents: Are They Reliable? Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1960.
[布鲁斯,《新约历史文件可靠吗?》,大急流城:伊尔德曼斯出版社,1960年。]
- Dodd, Brian. Praying Jesus’ Way: A Guide for Beginners and Veterans. Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1997.
[布莱恩·多德,《照耶稣的方式祷告:初学与资深者的指南》,唐纳斯格罗夫:校园团契出版社(IVP),1997年。]
- Lewis, C.S. Mere Christianity. New York: Macmillan, 1952, 1960.
[C.S. 鲁益师,《返璞归真》,纽约:麦克米伦出版公司,1952, 1960年。]
- Lewis, C.S. Miracles. New York: Macmillan, 1947.
[C.S. 鲁益师,《神迹》,纽约:麦克米伦出版公司,1947年。]
- McDowell, Joshua. Evidence that Demands a Verdict. San Bernardino: Campus Crusade for Christ International, 1972.
[约书亚·麦道卫,《铁证待判》,圣贝纳迪诺:学园传道会,1972年。]
- Morrison, Frank. Who Moved the Stone? London: Faber & Faber, 1948.
[弗兰克·莫里森,《谁移动了石头?》,伦敦:费伯出版社,1948年。]
- Newbigin, Lesslie. The Gospel in a Pluralist Society. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1989.
[莱斯利·纽比金,《多元社会中的福音》,大急流城:伊尔德曼斯出版社,1989年。]
- Webber, Robert. Blended Worship: Achieving Substance and Relevance in Worship. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1996.
[罗伯特·韦伯,《融合式敬拜:达成敬拜的实质与切合性》,皮博迪:亨德里克森出版社,1996年。]
- Webber, Robert. Worship Is A Verb. Waco: Word, 1985.
[罗伯特·韦伯,《敬拜是一个动词》,韦科:沃德出版社,1985年。]
- Zacharias, Ravi. Can Man Live Without God? Dallas: Word, 1994.
[拉维·撒迦利亚,《人能没有上帝吗?》,达拉斯:沃德出版社,1994年。]
- Bruce, F.F. The NT Documents: Are They Reliable? Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1960.
- Dodd, Brian. Praying Jesus’ Way: A Guide for Beginners and Veterans. Downers Grove:
- InterVarsity Press, 1997.
- Lewis C.S. Mere Christianity. New York: Macmillan, 1952, 1960.
- _____ . Miracles. New York: Macmillan, 1947.
- McDowell, Joshua. Evidence that Demands a Verdict. San Bernardino: Campus Crusade
- for Christ International, 1972
- Morrison, Frank. Who Moved the Stone? London: Faber & Faber, 1948.
- Newbigin, Lesslie. The Gospel in a Pluralist Society. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1989.
- Webber, Robert. Blended Worship: Achieving Substance and Relevance in Worship.
- Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1996.
- _____ . Worship Is A Verb. Waco: Word, 1985.
- Zacharias, Ravi. Can Man Live Without God? Dallas: Word, 1994.
第 02 条:上帝的启示 (Revelation of God)
Article 2: Revelation of God
上帝的自我启示(God’s Self-Revelation)
我们相信,上帝已向所有人彰显了祂自己。从创世以来,上帝的大能与神性在受造界中一直显而易见。旧约启示上帝是与以色列建立圣约关系的那一位,藉此向万民显明祂永恒的救恩计划。正如新约所载,上帝在耶稣基督里作出了最崇高的自我启示。圣灵持续不断地向个人及教会启明上帝;这种启示始终与圣经全然一致。
上帝成文的话语(The Written Word of God)
我们相信,全本圣经都是上帝藉着圣灵所默示的。同一位圣灵引导信仰共同体诠释圣经。耶稣基督的位格、教导与生平,使旧约与新约展现出连贯性与清晰性。旧约见证基督,新约则传扬基督。我们承认圣经是上帝无误的话语,是信仰与生活实践权威的指南。
Revelation of God
God’s Self-Revelation
We believe that God has made Himself known to all people. God’s power and nature have always been evident in creation. The Old Testament reveals God as the one who established a covenant relationship with Israel to make known to all people the eternal plan of salvation. God revealed Himself supremely in Jesus Christ, as recorded in the New Testament. The Holy Spirit continues to make God known to individuals and the church; this revelation is always consistent with the Scriptures.
The Written Word of God
We believe that the entire Bible was inspired by God through the Holy Spirit. The same Spirit guides the community of faith in the interpretation of Scripture. The person, teaching, and life of Jesus Christ bring continuity and clarity to both the Old and New Testaments. The Old Testament bears witness to Christ, and Christ is the One whom the New Testament proclaims. We accept the Bible as the infallible Word of God and the authoritative guide for faith and practice.
创世记 9:1-17;12:1-3;出埃及记 6:2-8;诗篇 19:1-11;119篇;马太福音 5:17-18;路加福音 24:27, 44-47;约翰福音 1:16-18;16:13;使徒行传 8:34-35;罗马书 1:18-21;歌罗西书 1:15-23;提摩太后书 3:14-17;希伯来书 1:1-2;彼得后书 1:16-21。 ---
Genesis 9:1-17; 12:1-3; Exodus 6:2-8; Psalm 19:1-11; 119; Matthew 5:17-18; Luke 24:27, 44-47; John 1:16-18; 16:13; Acts 8:34-35; Romans 1:18-21; Hebrews 1:1-2; Colossians 1:15-23; 2 Timothy 3:14-17; 2 Peter 1:16-21.
启示(Revelation)是上帝使人类认识祂自己的行动或历程。既然所有人都是按着上帝的形象所造,人便具备了领受自上而来的亮光,并对神圣启示作出回应的潜质。
上帝的自我启示(God’s Self-Revelation)
由于我们的堕落与属灵的盲目,若要获得对上帝使人得救的认识(saving knowledge of God),我们迫切需要神圣的救助。这种对上帝及其对人类救恩计划的认识,绝非单凭勤勉的研究或宗教上的努力所能达成。它必须从我们自身之外临到我们,完全超越了人类自我探寻的能力(约伯记 11:7)。
上帝竟然愿意向有罪且失丧的人类显明祂自己,正是祂奇妙而无限恩典的明证。若任凭我们自己,我们既无法真正明白上帝是怎样的一位,也无法探明祂对人类的心意。虽然上帝选择显明自己让我们深怀感恩,但我们对上帝及其作为的认识依然是有限的(约伯记 26:14)。基督徒的盼望在于:在将来天上的国度里,他们将更完全地认识上帝(哥林多前书 13:12)。
上帝藉着多种方式向人类启示祂自己。上帝的自我显明通常分为两类:“普遍启示”(general revelation)与“特殊启示”(special revelation)。普遍启示意味着上帝并未任凭自己没有见证,而是向全人类普遍地显明自己。上帝在受造界/大自然中启示自己(诗篇 19:1-4;使徒行传 14:17;罗马书 1:20)。上帝也在祂的审判中(罗马书 1:18)以及在人类历史中的恩典作为里使人认识祂。我们的良心同样为普遍启示作见证。
然而,唯有藉着上帝的“特殊启示”,人类才能认识祂的救赎计划。这种启示也是以极丰富多样的方式赐下的——藉着异梦与异象、天使的造访与神圣的显现(divine theophanies)、上帝的声音,以及对祂在祂子民以色列历史中大能作为的诠释。上帝行事始终带着主权自由;上帝随己意在何时、以何种方式发言,全在乎祂的圣裁。
神圣启示的领受者(Recipients of Divine Revelation)
从人类历史的起首,上帝就在祂的主权恩典中拣选了领受祂自我显明的人。这些以信心和顺服回应上帝启示的属人器皿,转而成为使者,与他人分享他们所领受关于上帝旨意的洞见。
虽然上帝早在列祖时代之前就已经显明了祂自己(创世记 3:13;9:1-17),但正是在亚伯拉罕蒙召时(创世记 12:1-3),上帝开启了以特殊方式向以色列民启示祂自己的历程。上帝将祂的自我启示主要聚焦于一个特定民族,绝非对非以色列人漠不关心。相反,上帝拣选以色列领受救恩之光,乃是为了使他们成为万民蒙福的管道。
从摩西开始——上帝拣选他作以色列的拯救者,以及上帝与这蒙救赎子民所立圣约的中保——上帝藉着赐给以色列先知的信息,持续渐进地显明祂的心意。及至时候满足(加拉太书 4:4),上帝藉着祂儿子耶稣基督的位格(希伯来书 1:1-2),作出了最崇高的自我显明;先知关于救恩的应许全都在祂里面得以成全。耶稣被称为上帝的“道/话语”(Word;约翰福音 1:1, 14)。
在基督里的启示(Revelation in Christ)
藉着祂的道成肉身、在人间的起居生活、奇妙的教训,尤其是藉着祂的受死、复活与荣耀升天,耶稣向世人显明了父上帝——父上帝如此深爱这世上的人,甚至差遣祂的独生子,拯救世人脱离永死(约翰福音 3:16;14:8-11)。从来没有人见过上帝,唯有在父怀里的独生子,将上帝表明出来(约翰福音 1:18;马太福音 11:27)。
基督处于基督信仰的绝对核心;在祂里面,上帝使祂在人类历史中诸多自我显明的作为达到了最高峰(以弗所书 1:9-10)。然而,启示的历程即使在基督完成祂在地上的工作、重返荣耀并浇灌祂的圣灵之后,仍延续了一段时期。正如新约所记,这一历程在初代教会的生活中继续展开,基督生平的事迹在其中被记录与诠释。
为基督里这一终极启示作见证的是使徒们,耶稣拣选他们成为祂言语与作为的托管者与传递者。教会是建造在使徒和先知的根基之上(以弗所书 2:20)。作为基督事件见证人的使徒们离开历史舞台时,并没有继承者取代他们的地位。他们的著作构成了上帝新子民——教会——的奠基性文献,对历代基督徒始终具有不可动摇的权威。随着使徒著作的完成,圣经正典宣告确立闭合。
启示的记录(The Record of Revelation)
摩西和先知在基督徒所称的旧约圣经中,为我们留下了赐给他们的启示的记录。虽然旧约各卷书并非上帝对人类最终极的话语(以弗所书 3:5),但它们都是上帝所默示的(提摩太后书 3:16;彼得后书 1:20-21)。耶稣和使徒毫无保留地将旧约圣经视为上帝的话语(马太福音 5:18)。他们不仅不断引用旧约,而且在这些犹太经典中指出了预表基督降临及其救赎作为的人物与事件。
由于在先知作者的时代以色列民讲希伯来语,因此上帝给以色列的启示就是用这种语言传达的(其中有少数段落是用亚兰语写的)。在上帝的护理中,当时已有字母文字可用于将上帝的信息付诸笔墨,书写工具与材料也已齐备。将上帝的启示记录为这种人类文字形式的作者们,运用了丰富多样的文学体裁——叙事、诗歌、智慧箴言,以及一种被称为预言/先知文献的独特体裁。
尽管耶稣和与祂同代的人讲亚兰语,但使徒们对弥赛亚言行的见证是用通用希腊语(Hellenistic Greek)记录下来的,这是当时地中海沿岸所有地区通用的语言。既然基督设立了新约,这本文集便被称为新约圣经。
从基督教纪元最初几个世纪直到今日,圣经已被翻译成多种语言;因此,今天上帝仍继续藉着圣经的信息启示祂自己。当人们信服并接纳成文圣经中上帝的自我启示时,他们就成为了上帝新子民——教会——的成员。教会与旧约中真正的以色列一脉相承,因此教会的成员被称为亚伯拉罕的子孙(加拉太书 3:29)。
理解启示(Understanding Revelation)
对于基督徒而言,先知与使徒在其中为我们留下上帝自我显明记录的圣经,在教义与伦理事务上始终具有规范性准则(normative)的地位。因此,圣经读者审慎地诠释上帝的话语乃是至关重要的事。尽管上帝的子民在理解圣经各卷书的具体细节上或许永远无法达成完全的一致,但他们在圣经的核心信息上达成共识却至关重要。
圣经记载了上帝如何以祂的恩典为失丧的人类成就救赎计划的历程。然而,圣经不应仅仅被当作一本普通历史书来读。人们固然可以在圣经中找到关于人类诸多知识领域的宝贵信息,但正如圣经书卷所记载的那样,上帝的启示主要聚焦于圣洁且满有恩典的上帝对人类的拯救。
既然大多数基督徒读的是圣经译本,明白以下这一点就很重要:所有的翻译都是尝试用当今世界各族的语言来表达原文,并且在某种程度上已经包含了对圣经文本的诠释。因此,我们当感恩上帝为教会赐下了精通圣经写作原文的圣经学者。
圣经的作者们是受上帝默示的,因此圣经读者需要圣灵的帮助才能明白上帝话语的基本信息(约翰福音 16:8-11;哥林多前书 2:4)。撒但蒙蔽了不信之人的心眼,以致他们无法领会圣经中救恩的信息,除非上帝藉着祂的灵开启他们的心眼(帖撒罗尼迦前书 1:5;哥林多前书 2:14;哥林多后书 4:4;以弗所书 4:18)。
信徒同样需要上帝之灵的帮助,才能理解上帝在祂话语中所启示的真理(以弗所书 1:18;哥林多前书 2:10-16)。耶稣曾向祂的追随者应许赐下圣灵的帮助,使他们能明白耶稣的教导与作为(约翰福音 14:26;16:13)。然而,这绝不应当被理解为圣灵会直接解释圣经书卷在文本与文学上的复杂细节。虽然祷告与敬虔是顺服倾听圣经中上帝话语的先决条件,但单凭它们本身并不能保证对圣经文本作出正确的诠释。因此,我们必须在信徒团契中,并对照基督教会悠久的历史,来检验我们对圣经教导的理解。
在我们竭力明白圣经中上帝信息的过程中,必须确保自己理解圣经作者字词的原意以及它们所在的上下文语境。我们也必须注意句子和段落的语法结构。此外,我们必须考虑到旧约和新约书卷中丰富的文学体裁。例如,新约采用了一种被称为“福音书”的新文学体裁;此外还有大量的书信体文学,更不用说叙事文学甚至启示文学了。
圣经作者运用了许多修辞手法来表达思想,而在现代语言中往往没有完全对应的表达。因此,按字面意义诠释圣经(to interpret the Bible literally),是指我们要努力理解圣经中的意象,辨明受默示的作者想要向读者传达什么信息。作者在记录上帝传达给他们的信息时,心中都有特定的含义,而我们的职责就是发现这些原意,然后将它们应用到信徒个人和教会生活中出现的新处境中。确定经文的原始意义是我们的首要任务;第二项任务则是叩问自己:这段经文今天对我们意味着什么?
所有的文学作品都会反映其时代的文化,圣经书卷也不例外。上帝的启示是借着古代文化(闪族文化与希腊-罗马文化)的外衣临到我们的。因此,我们应当谨慎,不要把古代世界的文化习俗照搬到我们的现代生活中。我们的任务是发掘圣经中具有永久性和普遍适用性的教导,并将这些教导应用在我们今日世界的生活中。
旧约与新约(Old and New Testaments)
旧约与新约的关系,是信徒在圣经诠释中所面临的较有难度的课题之一。既然亚伯拉罕、以撒、雅各的上帝,也是我们主耶稣基督的父上帝,我们就可以确信圣经信息有着根本的统一性。事实上,个别经文必须始终在圣经整体性的亮光下被理解。
然而,耶稣和祂的使徒清楚表明,旧约书卷属于预备时期,相比之下,新约书卷则出自应许成就的时代。由此可见,旧约应当在上帝于耶稣基督里终极启示的亮光下来看待。这一点从使徒行传中所记录的宣讲中可以清晰地看出来——这些讲道都以回顾救赎历史为开端,以基督里上帝的终极启示为高潮与结论。虽然旧约与新约一样都是上帝所默示的,但它是上帝初步的前置之言(preliminary word)。这种以基督为中心的释经进路,在16世纪宗教改革时期受到我们再洗礼派(Anabaptist)先祖的特别强调。
上帝在人类历史中不断进行的自我显明,引向了基督里神圣启示的高峰,这被称为“渐进启示”(progressive revelation)。渐进启示的深意在于:上帝在祂的恩典中,在过去的时代以人们能够理解的方式向世人说话;上帝不时向这些启示的领受者更加清楚地显明祂对人类的救赎心意。最终,上帝藉着祂自己的儿子耶稣基督完全显明了祂自己,旧约的一切盼望与应许都在祂里面得以完全成就。
从基督里上帝终极启示的至高点,教会如今展望现今世代的终局,那时基督将要荣耀再临。祂在人类历史终局时的荣耀显现,也被称为一种启示(哥林多前书 1:7;帖撒罗尼迦后书 1:7)。
在教会生活中时常出现的一个问题是:上帝是否继续直接向祂的儿女启示祂自己?“启示”一词偶尔被用来指上帝赐给个别信徒的属灵洞见。神学家更倾向于将这类洞见称为“光照”(illumination)。保罗祈求以弗所人能得着“赐人智慧和启示的灵”(以弗所书 1:17)。他谈到“上帝显明给我们的”事(哥林多前书 2:10)。此外,他设想当信徒聚集敬拜时,可能会有人说出“启示的话”(哥林多前书 14:6, 26, 30)。然而,对上帝作为的这种领会与洞见,必须始终与圣经中上帝的启示相和谐一致。对于基督教会而言,上帝成文且受圣灵默示的话语,始终是信仰与生活实践权威的最高指南。
Revelation is the act or process by which God makes Himself known to human beings. Since all people are made in the image of God, they have the potential for receiving light from above and for responding to divine revelation.
God’s Self-Revelation
Because of our fallenness and spiritual blindness, we are all in desperate need of divine help if we are to come to a saving knowledge of God. Such a knowledge of God and His salvation plans for the human race cannot be attained by diligent research or by religious strivings. It must come to us from outside of ourselves and is beyond our own ability to discover ( Job 11:7).
That God was willing to make Himself known to a sinful and lost human race is a sign of His marvellous and infinite grace. Left to ourselves, we could not truly know what God is like, nor discover His purposes for humanity. Although we are deeply grateful that God chose to make Himself known, our knowledge of God and His ways is limited ( Job 26:14). It is the hope of Christian believers that they will know God more fully in the coming heavenly kingdom (1 Corinthians 13:12).
God reveals Himself to human beings in a variety of ways. God’s selfdisclosure is often divided into two categories: “general” and “special” revelation. General revelation implies that God has not left Himself without a witness to humanity in general. God reveals Himself in nature (Psalm 19:1-4; Acts 14:17; Romans 1:20). God also makes Himself known in His judgments (Romans 1:18) as well as in His gracious acts in human history. Our consciences also bear witness to a general revelation.
However, it is only by God’s “special” revelation that humans can come to know His saving plans. This revelation too was given in a great variety of ways—in dreams and visions, by angelic visits and divine theophanies, by the voice of God and by the interpretation of His mighty acts in the history of His people Israel. Always God acts with sovereign freedom; God speaks when and as He chooses.
Recipients of Divine Revelation
From the beginning of human history, God in His sovereign grace chose the recipients of His self disclosure. These human agents who responded in faith and obedience to God’s revelation in turn became messengers who shared with others the insights into God’s will which they had received. Although God had made Himself known even in pre-Patriarchal times (Genesis 3:13; 9:1-17), it was with the call of Abraham (Genesis 12:1-3) that God began the process of revealing Himself in a special way to the people of Israel. By restricting His self-revelation primarily to one particular people, God was not indifferent to non-Israelite people. Rather, God chose Israel to receive the light of salvation and to become a channel of blessing to all the peoples of the world.
Beginning with Moses, whom God chose to be the deliverer of Israel and the mediator of the covenant which God established with this redeemed people, God continued to make His purposes known progressively through the messages which He gave to Israel’s prophets. And in the fullness of time (Galatians 4:4) God made Himself known supremely in the person of His Son, Jesus Christ (Hebrews 1:1, 2), in whom the prophetic promises of salvation were fulfilled. Jesus is called the “Word” of God ( John 1:1, 14).
Revelation in Christ
By his incarnation, his life among the people, his marvellous teachings, and above all, by his death, resurrection, and glorious exaltation, Jesus revealed God the Father, who so loved this world of humanity that He sent His only Son to deliver it from eternal death ( John 3:16; 14:8-11). No one has ever seen God, but God’s Son, who is close to the Father’s heart, has made God known ( John 1:18; Matthew 11:27).
Christ stands at the very centre of the Christian faith; in him God brought His many acts of self-disclosure in human history to a climax (Ephesians 1:9, 10). But the process of revelation continued for some time even after Christ had completed his work on earth, had returned to glory, and poured out his Spirit. It went on in the life of the early church, as written in the New Testament where the events of the life of Christ were recorded and interpreted.
The witnesses to this final revelation in Christ were the apostles, whom Jesus had chosen to be the depositories of his words and works. The church is built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets (Ephesians 2:20). The apostles who were witnesses of the Christ-event were not replaced when they passed off the scene. Their writings are the foundation documents of the new people of God, the church, and they remain authoritative for Christian believers for all time. With the writing of the apostolic books, the biblical canon came to a close.
The Record of Revelation
Moses and the prophets have left us a record of the revelation given to them in the pages of what Christians call the Old Testament. Although the books of the Old Testament are not God’s final word to humanity (Ephesians 3:5), they were inspired by God (2 Timothy 3:16; 2 Peter 1:20, 21). Jesus and the apostles viewed the Old Testament Scriptures as the Word of God without any reservation (Matthew 5:18). Not only did they constantly quote the Old Testament, but found people and events in these Jewish Scriptures which foreshadowed the coming of Christ and his saving work.
Since the people of Israel spoke Hebrew in the days of the prophetic writers, God’s revelation came to Israel in that language (with a few portions in Aramaic). In the providence of God, an alphabet was available by which God’s messages could be put into writing, as were the necessary writing materials. The writers who put God’s revelation into this very human form availed themselves of a variety of literary genres—narrative, poetry, wisdom sayings, and a unique type of literature called prophecy.
Although Jesus and his contemporaries spoke Aramaic, the witness of the apostles to the words and deeds of the Messiah were recorded in Hellenistic Greek, the language spoken in all the Mediterranean lands. Since Christ established a new covenant, the collection of apostolic books is called the New Testament.
From the early centuries of the Christian era up to the present, the Bible has been translated into many languages, and so today God continues to reveal Himself through the message of the Scriptures. When people embrace God’s self-revelation in this written Word of God, they become members of the new people of God, the church. The church stands in continuity with the genuine Israel of the Old Testament and its members are therefore called children of Abraham (Galatians 3:29).
Understanding Revelation
For Christian believers, the Bible, in which prophets and apostles have left us the records of God’s self-disclosure, remains normative in matters of doctrine and ethics. It is therefore of great consequence that Bible readers interpret God’s Word carefully. Although the people of God may never fully agree in their understanding of the details of the books of the Bible, it is of utmost importance that they agree on the fundamental message of the Scriptures.
The Bible is the story of how God in His grace carried out His plan of redemption for a lost human race. The Scriptures, however, should not be read simply as a history book. One can find valuable information on many areas of human knowledge in the Bible, but God’s revelation, as recorded in the books of the Bible, focuses primarily on the salvation of humankind by a holy and gracious God.
Since most Christians read the Bible in a translation, it is important that they recognize that all translations are attempts to render the original texts in the current languages of the peoples of this world, and are to some degree already interpretations of the biblical texts. We should therefore be grateful that God has given the church biblical scholars who are conversant with the original languages in which the books were written.
The writers of the Scriptures were divinely inspired and so the Bible reader needs the help of the Holy Spirit to comprehend the basic message of God’s Word ( John 16:8-11; 1 Corinthians 2:4). Satan has so blinded the minds of unbelievers that they cannot grasp the saving message of the Scriptures until God by His Spirit opens the eyes of their hearts (1 Thessalonians 1:5; 1 Corinthians 2:14; 2 Corinthians 4:4; Ephesians 4:18).
Believers too need the help of the Spirit of God to understand what God has revealed in His Word (Ephesians 1:18; 1 Corinthians 2:10-16). Jesus promised his followers the help of the Spirit in their effort to understand the teachings and works of Jesus ( John 14:26; 16:13). This should not, however, be understood to mean that the Spirit will explain the textual and literary intricacies of the biblical books. Although prayer and godliness are prerequisites for obedient listening to God’s Word in the Bible, they do not by themselves guarantee a correct interpretation of the biblical text. It is therefore of importance that we test our understanding of biblical teachings in the fellowship of believers and in the light of the long history of the Christian church.
In our efforts to understand God’s messages in the Scriptures, we must make sure that we understand the meaning of the words of the biblical writers and the context in which they are found. We also must pay attention to the grammatical structures of sentences and paragraphs. Moreover, we must take into account the many literary genres of both the Old and the New Testament books. The New Testament, for example, makes use of a new type of literature called “Gospels.” There is also a great amount of epistolary literature, not to mention narrative and even apocalyptic literature.
The biblical writers used many figures of speech to express themselves and often there are no exact equivalents in modern languages. To interpret the Bible literally would then mean that we seek to understand the imagery of the Bible and discern what message the inspired writer wanted to convey to readers. The writers had specific meanings in mind when they recorded the messages conveyed to them by God, and it is our duty to discover these meanings and then to apply them to new situations that arise in the life of the individual believer and the church. Establishing the original meaning of a text is our first task; the second is to ask ourselves what this text might mean for us today.
All literature reflects the culture of its day, and that holds for the biblical books as well. God’s revelation has come to us in the dress of ancient cultures, Semitic and Greco-Roman. We should then be careful not to carry the cultural practices of an ancient world over into our contemporary life. Our task is to discover the permanent and universally applicable teachings of the Bible and to apply these to our life in today’s world.
Old and New Testaments
The relationship of the Old Testament to the New is one of the more difficult questions believers face in the interpretation of the Bible. Since the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob is also the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, we can assume the fundamental unity of the message of the Bible. In fact, individual passages should always be understood in the light of the wholeness of the Scriptures.
However, Jesus and his apostles clearly indicate that the books of the Old Testament belong to the period of preparation. The New Testament books, by contrast, come from the time of fulfillment. It follows, then, that the Old Testament should be seen in the light of God’s final revelation in Jesus Christ. One can see this clearly from the recorded sermons in the book of Acts, which begin with a review of salvation history and conclude with God’s final revelation in Christ. Although the Old Testament like the New was inspired by God, it was God’s preliminary word. This approach to the Bible was underscored particularly by our Anabaptist forebears at the time of the Reformation in the l6th century.
The ongoing self-disclosure of God in human history, leading to the climax of divine revelation in Christ, can be called “progressive” revelation. Progressive revelation means, among other things, that God in His grace spoke to men and women in past ages in ways they could understand. From time to time, God made His saving purposes for humanity known more plainly to the recipients of this revelation. Finally, God made Himself known through His own Son, Jesus Christ, in whom the hopes and promises of the Old Testament were fulfilled.
From the high point of God’s final revelation in Christ, the church now looks forward to the end of the present age when Christ will come again. His glorious appearance at the end of human history is also called a revelation (1 Corinthians 1:7; 2 Thessalonians 1:7).
A question that arises from time to time in the life of the church is whether God continues to reveal Himself directly to His children. The word “revelation” is used occasionally for insights which God gives to individual believers. Theologians prefer to describe such insights as “illumination.” Paul prays that the Ephesians might receive a “Spirit of wisdom and revelation” (1:17). He speaks of the things “God has revealed to us” (1 Corinthians 2:10). Moreover, He assumes that a word of revelation may be spoken when believers gather for worship (1 Corinthians 14:6, 26, 30). Such insights into God’s ways, however, must always be in harmony with the revelation of God in the Scriptures. For the Christian church, the written and inspired Word of God remains the authoritative guide for faith and practice.
引言:在受造界与圣经中认识上帝
我们宣认:上帝已向所有人启示了关于祂自己的真理。上帝最初藉着创造显明祂自己。正如我们从艺术家的作品中认识艺术家一样,我们藉着受造物认识上帝。如果我们所拥有的仅仅是创造,我们就不会知道上帝大能的救赎作为:道成肉身、十字架、复活、升天、五旬节、基督再临(Parousia)。如果说受造界是一幅美好但不完整的图画,那么圣经则指引我们更完全地认识上帝,并引领我们与耶稣建立亲密相交的关系——祂是上帝启示的丰盛圆满。
门诺弟兄会长期以来被称为“圣书之民”(people of the book)。作为一个教会群体,我们的焦点一直不是死板的信条条文(creedal statements),而是对圣经活泼严谨的研究。我们努力成为“圣道之民”(people of the Word),因为我们深信在圣经中,上帝向我们敞开了祂的神圣心怀。那句常被提及的问话:“圣经怎么说?”被理解为对这一问题的动态对应:“上帝正指示我们当如何生活?”在历史上,门诺弟兄会在其最佳状态下,始终秉持着早期再洗礼派(Anabaptist)先驱的热忱——即纯正的真道理解必须伴随着身体力行的舍己顺服。尽管门诺弟兄会并非忽视来自上帝的更具个人性、主观性的交通,但这些光照的洞见在传统上一贯会与圣经以及信徒共同体相互印证和检验。上帝成文的话语被确认为受圣灵默示的,且是信仰与生活实践权威的指南。
公开宣读圣经(Public Scripture Reading)
藉着圣经认识上帝的心意,将帮助我们扎根于上帝和信仰之中。在上帝启示的核心,是邀请人与上帝进入一种特殊的关系。圣灵使用圣经在信仰中建立我们,并显露我们生命中需要改变的事物。
主耶稣将圣经的宣读与阐释作为祂事工的起点。当祂还是殿里的少年时,耶稣就与律法教师就律法的诠释进行辩论(路加福音 2:46-49)。当祂在会堂开启公开事工时,耶稣藉着诵读以赛亚书 61章来阐释祂的使命(路加福音 4:18-19)。在那一场合,耶稣关心的不仅是经文的宣读,更是经文在祂事工中的生动成就。在与法利赛人和祭司的争辩中,耶稣展现了对希伯来圣经的高度熟稔。祂的事工以与两位门徒的一日同行为高潮,在这段路途中,耶稣藉着摩西和众先知来诠释祂的生命。耶稣树立了圣经在共同体生活与敬拜中居于中心地位的典范。
新约教会将圣经的诵读与诠释作为其敬拜聚会的核心组成部分。在使徒行传中,彼得、司提反和保罗的讲道都以引用和诠释圣经为特征。庇哩亚的信徒因热切考查希伯来圣经而受到特别赞许(使徒行传 17:11)。在罗马书 10:17中,保罗提醒我们,信道是从听道来的,听道是从基督的话来的。这里的重点放在“听”信息上,这有力地提醒了有声诵读的重要性。在哥林多前书 14:26中,保罗指导哥林多人敬拜要有秩序,在诸般崇拜礼仪元素中使用“教训/教导的话”。根据我们对当时犹太敬拜的了解,初代教会极可能是依靠个人在其非正式的崇拜礼仪中宣读经文。保罗写信给以弗所人,让他们唱诗篇(以弗所书 5:19),这是在敬拜中创造性运用圣经的又一例证。
传统上,门诺弟兄会利用宣读圣经这一崇拜礼仪环节,鼓励教会成员广泛运用其恩赐。通常,宣讲能力有限的教会领袖会被邀请诵读经文并祷告;具有圣经宣讲潜力的年轻信徒会被邀请对自己即将诵读的经文作简短点评分享。经过恰当的指导,宣读圣经者可以逐步发展宣讲福音的恩赐。
我们鼓励敬拜策划者将宣读圣经作为敬拜聚会的关键部分。崇拜经课(Lectionary readings)是把上帝的声音引入会众敬拜的一种常用方法。可在《共同崇拜书》(Book of Common Worship)中查阅的公用经课,提供了一套为期三年的系统经文阅读日程。每周都建议诵读旧约、诗篇、书信和福音书的经文。敬拜领袖也可以制定自己在公共敬拜中系统宣读圣经的方案。公开宣读圣经绝不可被忽视。
个人研读圣经(Personal Scripture Reading)
圣经中的人物也为个人阅读和研读圣经树立了榜样。传福音的腓利遇见正在阅读以赛亚书的埃塞俄比亚太监,并为他讲解了经文(使徒行传 8:26-40)。保罗始终是一名研读圣经的学者,即便在狱中仍索要书卷和皮卷(提摩太后书 4:13)。圣经的研读、默想和背诵是早期信徒的鲜明特征。
教会应当培养读经、研经和背诵经文的属灵操练。各样团契活动与主日学活动有助于激发研经的动力。带来生命改变的研读圣经包含:祷告预备、仔细观察、深思默想、个人应用与忠心顺服(参见 Rumford,227-232页)。每日阅读正典的不同部分(包括福音书、书信、诗篇等),应当成为基督徒的鲜明标记。
圣经译本与版本(Translations and Versions)
圣经译本与版本的与日俱增,已成为北美基督教环境的一大特征。关于各种版本孰优孰劣以及所谓“唯独权威”的混乱争论,可能会使许多圣经读者感到困惑。牧师与堂会若在公共敬拜中选择采用单一或主要的圣经版本,将有助于促进共同体的合一。而研读圣经的人则可以通过参考多种版本来拓宽自己的理解。
对于那些坚称英王钦定本(King James Version, KJV)优于其他版本的人,该如何回应?经验表明,单凭逻辑论证可能不足以化解某些人对钦定本的强烈依恋。然而,必须指出的是,较新的译本得益于更优质的古代手抄本见证(superior textual witnesses)、更贴近现代的语言,以及对初学圣经者而言具有更高的易读性。
新国际版(NIV)因其卓越的可读性而在门诺弟兄会中广受欢迎。那些倾向于在指涉人类时使用包容性语言的人更青睐新修订标准版(NRSV)。而新美国标准版(NASB)则提供了贴近原文最直接的字对字直译。
知识的言语与预言(Words of Knowledge and Prophecy)
对启蒙运动视角的幻灭,似乎重新点燃了人们对超现象/超自然维度(paraphenomenal dimension)的兴趣。人们渴望明白上帝的旨意,希望能预知未来。当科学声称掌控公共领域、而巨大的范式转移却使社会动荡不安时,个人生活的不确定性便变得越来越难以忍受。依赖超自然或带有巫术色彩的神秘洞见,对基督徒也构成了日益增大的诱惑。
在此有必要提出几点警戒:
第一,所有关于先知性光照(prophetic illumination)的主张,都必须与圣经的启示保持一致。绝不能赋予任何预言性言语高于圣经本身的权威(申命记 13章;18:9-22)。
第二,旧约先知在与假先知的激烈争战中警告人们:当上帝宣告审判时,切莫轻信宣告救恩与平安的神谕。同样,对于那些许诺财富繁荣与身体健康的言语(成功神学),应当予以特别严格的审视与检验。
第三,凡宣称具有特殊洞见的言语,都必须在信仰共同体中接受检验,尤其是由地方教会领袖进行辨识与检验。
第四,要警惕对巫术化倾向(magical penchant)的日益沉迷。在努力寻求明了上帝指引的过程中,如果有人许诺无需经过共同体辨析即可提供捷径般的神秘洞见,跟从这样的人务须保持高度谨慎。
共同体释经学(Community Hermeneutics)
针对本信仰条款的评注概述了在理解圣经文学各样体裁时,需要具备释经上的严谨度与成熟技巧(hermeneutical sophistication)。例如,研读诗歌所使用的释经工具,自然不同于研读历史叙事文献所使用的工具。
评注同时强调:对圣经的诠释乃是圣灵在信徒共同体内部的工作。上帝应许圣灵必引导我们明白一切的真理。上帝的追随者在圣灵的引导下,与基督徒共同体中的其他成员展开积极对话,并发现上帝显明了真理,赋予人们在充满挑战与变迁的时代中生活的确据与信心。
这一真理具有若干实践层面的重要意义:
第一,那些既学会辨明上帝心意、又掌握包括精通原文在内的释经工具的教师,应当在圣经诠释中发挥引领作用。尽管他们并不因其学术素养而享有更高的特权权威,但当他们宣讲上帝的话语时,教会理当给予他们应有的尊重。
第二,当议题对于单个地方堂会而言过于复杂或引发分歧时,我们应当与同区会/联会(conference)内的其他教会共同协商。使徒行传第15章所树立的榜样,至今仍完全适用于我们。
第三,共同的辨析可能会考验我们的合一。在日益多元化的世界中,共识并非总能迅速达成。尤其在出现分歧之时,更需要悉心培养彼此之间的相互信任。
第四,讨论应当以基督里的爱心(charity)为特征。
第五,健康的冲突实际上能够促进教会的健康(哥林多前书 11:19)。
认识上帝(Knowing God)
创造主邀请受造物进入与祂的相交关系之中。当我们在圣经中与上帝相遇时,我们发现自己——正如那些生平被记录在圣经中的男男女女一样——蒙受恩召,进入与上帝的亲密关系之中。
当我们藉着圣经认识上帝的心怀,并在事奉中顺服上帝的心意时,我们就在与上帝充满生机的动态关系中渐渐成长。真正认识上帝会彻底改变我们。当我们认识圣经中所启示的上帝时,我们就会对我们应当成为怎样的人建立起坚定的确信。当我们逐渐明白圣经时,我们就会深切关注在日常每时每刻中对上帝的顺服。我们学习认识那位在受造界、圣经、耶稣、圣灵以及基督徒共同体中所启示的上帝。
We confess that God has revealed the truth about Himself to all people. God began by revealing Himself through creation. Just as we learn about an artist from her work, we learn about God through creation. If creation were all we had, we would not know about God’s mighty acts of salvation: the incarnation, the cross, the resurrection, the ascension, Pentecost, the Parousia (Christ’s second coming). If creation is a good but incomplete picture, the Scriptures guide us to a more complete knowledge of God and open to us a relationship with Jesus as the fullness of God’s revelation. Mennonite Brethren have long been known as people of the book. As a church, our focus has not been on creedal statements but on the study of Scripture. We try to be people of the Word because we believe that in the Scriptures God has revealed His heart to us. The oft-repeated phrase, “What does the Bible say?” is understood to be the dynamic equivalent of the question, “What is God telling us about how to live?” Historically, Mennonite Brethren at their best have lived with the passion of the early Anabaptist reformers, the passion that right understanding must be followed by obedience. Although Mennonite Brethren have not been unaware of more personal, subjective communication from God, these insights of illumination are characteristically checked with Scripture and with the community of believers. The written Word of God is accepted as inspired and as the authoritative guide for faith and practice.
Public Scripture Reading
Getting to know God’s heart through Scripture will help us become grounded in God and in faith. At the heart of God’s revelation is an invitation to a special relationship with God. The Holy Spirit uses the Scriptures to build us up in faith and to expose things in our lives that need change.
The Lord Jesus made the reading and interpretation of Scripture the starting point of his ministry. As a boy in the temple, Jesus was disputing with the teachers of the law about its interpretation (Luke 2:46-49). As he opened his public ministry in the synagogue, Jesus interpreted his mission by reading Isaiah 61 (Luke 4:18-19). On that occasion, Jesus was concerned not only with the reading of the text but with its dynamic fulfillment in his ministry. In his disputes with the Pharisees and priests, Jesus showed great facility with the Hebrew Scriptures. His ministry was capped by a day-long walk with two disciples in which Jesus used Moses and the prophets to interpret his life. Jesus modelled the centrality of Scripture in community life and worship.
The New Testament church made the reading and interpretation of Scripture a central component of its worship gathering. In the book of Acts, the sermons of Peter, Stephen, and Paul are marked by Scriptural citations and interpretation. The believers at Berea received special commendation for their eager examination of the Hebrew Scriptures (Acts 17:11). In Romans 10:17, Paul reminds us that faith comes from hearing the message, and the message is heard through the word of Christ. The emphasis is placed on hearing the message, a good reminder of the significance of audible expression. In 1 Corinthians 14:26, Paul instructed the Corinthians to be orderly in their worship, using among other liturgical elements “a word of instruction.” Based on what we know from contemporary Jewish worship, it seems most likely that the early church depended on individuals to use Scripture readings in their informal liturgy. To the Ephesians, Paul wrote that they should sing psalms (Ephesians 5:19), another creative use of the Bible in worship.
Traditionally, Mennonite Brethren have used the liturgical element of Scripture reading to encourage the broad use of gifts by church members. Often church leaders whose capacity for proclamation is limited have been asked to read the Scriptures and pray. Young persons with potential in biblical proclamation have been invited to make brief comments about the passage they are about to read. With proper instruction, Scripture readers can develop gifts in proclaiming the gospel.
Worship planners are encouraged to make Scripture reading a key part of worship gatherings. Lectionary readings are one method being used to introduce the voice of God into congregational worship. The common lectionary, available in the Book of Common Worship, offers a planned threeyear reading schedule. Each week, readings from the Old Testament, the Psalms, the Epistles, and the Gospels are suggested. Worship leaders may wish to develop their own systematic plan for reading the Scriptures in public worship. Public reading of the Bible is not to be neglected.
Personal Scripture Reading
Personal Bible reading and study are also modelled by biblical figures. Philip the evangelist encountered the Ethiopian court official reading Isaiah and interpreted the text for him (Acts 8:26-40). Paul continued to be a student of the Scriptures, asking from prison for scrolls and parchments (2 Timothy 4:13). Scripture study, meditation, and memory characterized early believers. Churches should foster the disciplines of Bible reading, study, and memorization. Club programs and Sunday school activities help motivate Bible study. Life-changing Scripture study involves prayerful preparation, careful observation, thoughtful meditation, personal application, and faithful obedience (Rumford 227-232). Daily reading in various parts of the canon, including the Gospels, the Epistles, the Psalms, and so on, should characterize Christians.
Translations and Versions
A proliferation of biblical translations and versions has come to characterize the North American Christian milieu. Confusing arguments about the superiority and “unique authority” of various versions can befuddle many Bible readers. Pastors and congregations help bring unity to their community by choosing to follow a single or primary version for public worship. Students of the Scriptures broaden their understanding by using a variety of versions. How should one reply to those who insist that the King James Version has greater merit than others? Experience shows that logical argumentation alone may not be enough to counter the strong attachment some have to the King James. Nevertheless, it is important to note that the newer translations benefit from superior textual witnesses, more contemporary language, and greater accessibility for those who are new to Bible study.
The New International Version maintains great popularity among Mennonite Brethren because of its readability. Those who prefer to use inclusive language to refer to humans favour the New Revised Standard Version. The New American Standard Version gives the closest word-forword translation from the original languages.
Words of Knowledge and Prophecy
Dissatisfaction with the Enlightenment perspective seems to have rekindled interest in the paraphenomenal dimension. People want to know God’s will. They want to be able to anticipate the future. Uncertainty about personal life becomes increasingly unacceptable when science claims to control the public domain, and yet huge paradigm shifts destabilize society. Reliance on supernatural or magical insight increasingly tempts Christians as well. Several words of caution are in order. First, all claims of prophetic illumination must be consistent with the biblical revelation. No prophetic word can be granted greater authority than the Bible itself (Deuteronomy 13; 18:9-22). Second, the Old Testament prophets in their struggle with false prophets warned against accepting oracles of salvation when God had announced judgment. Similarly, words that promise prosperity and health should be tested with special scrutiny. Third, every word that claims special insight must be tested within the community, especially by local church leaders. Fourth, be aware of the increasing penchant for the magical. Exercise caution in following those who promise insights that avoid community discernment in struggling to know God’s direction.
Community Hermeneutics
The commentary on this article of faith outlines the need for hermeneutical sophistication in understanding the various genres of biblical literature. One will pursue the study of poetry with different exegetical tools than are used with historical literature, for example.
The commentary also insists that interpretation of Scripture is the work of the Holy Spirit within the community of believers. God promises that the Holy Spirit will lead us into all truth. God’s followers, guided by the Holy Spirit, enter into active dialogue with others in the Christian community and discover that God reveals the truth, giving people confidence to live in challenging, changing times.
There are several practical implications of this truth. First, teachers who have learned both to discern the will of God and to use exegetical tools that include facility with the original languages are to give leadership in biblical interpretation. Although they have no greater authority because of their academic preparation, the church does well to show them respect as they proclaim the Word of God. Second, when issues become too complex or divisive for a single congregation, we do well to consult with other congregations in our conference. The Acts 15 model is appropriate for us today. Third, mutual discernment may test our unity. In an increasingly diverse world, consensus will not always come quickly. Mutual trust will need to be nurtured especially in times of dissension. Fourth, discussion should be characterized by charity. Fifth, healthy conflict can actually build church health (1 Corinthians 11:19).
Knowing God
The Creator invites the created into relationship. As we meet God in the Scriptures we find ourselves—like the women and men whose stories are captured in the Scriptures—invited into an intimate relationship with God. As we get to know the heart of God through Scripture and as we serve God’s purposes, we grow in a dynamic relationship with God. Getting to know God changes us. As we get to know God as revealed in the Bible, we develop convictions about the kind of people we ought to be. As we come to understand the Scriptures, we come to care deeply about a daily, moment-bymoment obedience to God. We learn to know God as revealed in creation, the Scriptures, Jesus, the Holy Spirit, and the Christian community.
- Rumford, Douglas J. 《塑造灵魂:关照你的属灵生命》(SoulShaping: Taking Care of Your Spiritual Life). Wheaton, IL: Tyndale, 1996.
- Toews, J.B. 《信仰历程:俄罗斯与北美的门诺弟兄会(1860-1990)》(A Pilgrimage of Faith: The Mennonite Brethren Church in Russia and North America 1860-1990). Winnipeg: Kindred Press, 1993.
- Rumford, Douglas J. SoulShaping: Taking Care of Your Spiritual Life. Wheaton, IL: Tyndale,
- 1996.
- Toews, J.B. A Pilgrimage of Faith: The Mennonite Brethren Church in Russia and North
- America 1860-1990. Winnipeg: Kindred Press, 1993.
Article 3: Creation and Humanity
创造 (Creation)
我们相信,起初上帝创造天地,万物都甚好。一切受造之物都彰显了上帝的主权旨意与精妙设计,但与造物主始终有别。宇宙属于上帝,祂以慈爱照料并喜悦维系着万有。受造界宣扬上帝的智慧与大能,呼召万民敬拜祂。
人类 (Humanity)
人类作为上帝创造之工的巅峰,受造的原意是要与上帝建立相通团契,并在彼此互助的关系中生活。上帝照着自己的形象造男造女。造物主赋予人类治理并看顾受造界的使命,视之为神圣的托付,并赐予人顺服或悖逆祂的自由。因着亚当和夏娃蓄意的悖逆,罪进入了世界。结果,人性遭到扭曲,人类与上帝及受造界隔绝疏离。受造之物服在败坏的辖制之下。人类与一切受造之物同切望得享释放。
新创造 (The New Creation)
罪恶、过犯与死亡终必不能得胜。上帝将要创造新天新地,在那里不再有邪恶、痛苦与死亡。这新创造的初熟征兆,已经显明在那些借着基督接受上帝赦免的人身上。在基督里,万有正在与上帝和好,并被重新创造。
Creation and Humanity
Creation
We believe that in the beginning God created the heavens and the earth, and they were very good. All of creation expresses God’s sovereign will and design, but remains distinct from the Creator. The universe belongs to God, who takes care and delight in sustaining it. Creation declares God’s wisdom and power, calling all to worship Him.
Humanity
Humans, the crowning act of creation, were designed to live in fellowship with God and in mutually helpful relationships with each other. God created them male and female in the image of God. The Creator gave them the mandate to rule and care for creation as a sacred trust, and the freedom to obey or disobey Him. Through the willful disobedience of Adam and Eve, sin entered the world. As a result, human nature is distorted and people are alienated from God and creation. Creation is under the bondage of decay. Humans and all creation long to be set free.
The New Creation
Sin, guilt, and death will not prevail. God will create a new heaven and a new earth in which there will be no evil, suffering, and death. The first signs of this new creation are already present in those who accept God’s forgiveness through Christ. In Christ, all things are being reconciled and created anew.
创世记 1–3章;诗篇 8:6;19:1-6;24:1-2;89:11;95:5;104篇;箴言 8:22-31;以赛亚书 40:12-31;44:24;约翰福音 1:1-4, 10;17:5;罗马书 1:19-20;5:17, 21;6:4;8:18-25;哥林多前书 8:6;15:20-27;哥林多后书 3:18;4:6;5:16-19;加拉太书 3:28;6:15;以弗所书 1:4, 9-10;2:11-22;4:24;歌罗西书 1:15-17;希伯来书 11:3;启示录 4:8-11;21:1-5;22:13。 ---
Genesis 1-3; Psalm 8:6; 19:1-6; 24:1-2; 89:11; 95:5; 104; Proverbs 8:22-31; Isaiah 40:12-31; 44:24; John 1:1-4, 10; 17:5; Romans 1:19-20; 5:17, 21; 6:4; 8:18-25; 1 Corinthians 8:6; 15:20-27; 2 Corinthians 3:18; 4:6; 5:16-19; Galatians 3:28; 6:15; Ephesians 1:4, 9-10; 2:11-22; 4:24; Colossians 1:15-17; Hebrews 11:3; Revelation 4:8-11; 21:1-5; 22:13.
本信仰条文的目的有二:首先,它旨在确立圣经关于上帝与受造宇宙之关系的教导;其次,它旨在就人类的起源、在受造界中的角色、当前的处境及其终极归宿作出清晰阐述。
创造 (Creation)
第一段的目的,是回应现今社会中关于上帝与宇宙关系的几种普遍信念。一方面,宇宙源于偶然碰撞、地上生命乃盲目宿命之产物的观念,已被大众普遍接受为真理。人们在意识中不再将宇宙的存在与一位具有位格、满有慈爱、全能之上帝的有意且良善的作为联系在一起。在整个二十世纪,通常被称为进化论的达尔文主义(Darwinism),一直是推动这一思想转变的最强大力量。在其最通俗的表述中,该理论教导宇宙的存在与人类在地球上的出现,皆是一场由偶然巧合所启动的强大自然过程的产物。根据达尔文主义理论,宇宙形成的根本法则是随机性(randomness),而非一位满怀慈爱且具位格之上帝的心意。
另一方面,尤其是在“新纪元运动”(New Age movement)的影响下,相信存在着某种所有生命皆参与其中的“宇宙原力/普遍力量”,已成为一种流行风尚。根据这种世界观,人的生命并没有特殊的尊贵价值,人的个体性与独特性除了最终消融于这种非位格的生命力量之中外,别无其他归宿与目的。这一因新纪元运动以及《星球大战》(Star Wars)等电影而广为流传的观念,被称为泛神论(pantheism)。
由于我们身处一个对上帝与自然界之界限日益混淆的社会,教会宣告基督信仰与泛神论之间的根本区别就显得格外关键。泛神论主张上帝就是赋予宇宙生机的各种生命力量的总和。其推论是:如果物质宇宙不复存在,那么神明——或宇宙中被视为原始力量的存在——也将不复存在。然而,基督信仰教导我们,宇宙是暂时的(temporal)且附从偶存的(contingent)。换句话说,宇宙在时间上有起点,也有终点;它的存在完全仰赖上帝在历史中的介入以及祂持续不断的托住与维系。
泛神论与进化主义不仅影响我们如何看待宇宙和上帝,也深刻塑造了我们对人类的认知,以及对“何为人类”的定义。如果宇宙确实纯属偶然事故的产物,而人类不过是盲目进化过程的最终副产品,那么人的生命便毫无终极意义与价值可言。如此一来,每个人生存的目的就只能窄化为传递自身基因,以及为人类物种的演化作出贡献。一旦这一目的达成,个体的继续存在便不再具有任何必要性,除了为族群的基因存续效力之外,生命便再无更深层的目的。
这种进化主义以及新纪元意识形态的最终结局,实际上是在思想中彻底排除了圣经所启示的具有位格、道德属性且仁慈良善的上帝。在此,我们必须认清做出这种抉择所带来的严重后果。我们绝不可能在试图抹杀圣经所描绘的具位格之上帝的同时,还能保留对“人之本质与尊严”的合宜理解。若没有一个绝对的参照坐标,人类就根本无法理解人性和生存的根本特质。在缺乏这种基准的情况下,主观主义便成了界定人类与世界关系的唯一运作原则。人类于是成为自身的参照物;人类实际上将自己树立为宇宙的中心。这种哲学立场对整个伦理道德体系和人类各项事业带来了极其可怕的冲击。我们如何看待人的生命,以及如何应对诸如堕胎、安乐死、安宁缓和医疗(palliative care)、法律执行、国家本质等一系列伦理议题,完全取决于我们的参照坐标。没有上帝,我们注定会遗忘究竟是什么真正界定了人性,进而丧失行怜悯与慈悲的基石。
圣经教导我们,宇宙绝非某种随机、匿名或盲目的原始力量运作的后果。根据创世记中的创造记叙,宇宙是由一位具有位格、圣洁公义且充满怜悯的造物主所创造的;祂渴望与人类建立彼此相爱、互动相通的关系(创世记 1:1–2:1;诗篇 8:3-8;24:1-2;89:11;95:5;104:1-35;箴言 8:22-31;以赛亚书 40:12-31;约翰福音 1:1-4, 10;17:5;哥林多前书 8:6;歌罗西书 1:15-17;希伯来书 11:3;启示录 4:8-11)。
人类 (Humanity)
圣经的记载极其强调人的生命的独特性与神圣性。根据圣经,人的生命拥有特殊的价值与尊严,因为男女皆是照着上帝的形象受造的(创世记 1:26-27;9:6)。这一最根本的特质表明,人类受召在受造界中代表上帝。在圣经时代,理想的君王或其代理人的显著特征,是对臣民怀有深切的爱,并以整个王国的福祉为最高关切。理想的君王绝不滥用权力去剥削臣民、使百姓陷入困苦;相反,他全力以赴在自己的国度中促进和平、繁荣与公义(诗篇 72篇)。作为上帝的代表,人类肩负着看顾上帝的受造物、并为了受造界所有现今与未来的居住者的福祉妥善管理世界的神圣责任。治理全地的使命,绝未给近代因技术发展而演变出的自私且短视的剥削掠夺提供合法借口。恰恰相反,人类作为上帝的代表,必须为是否智慧善用地球的资源而向上帝交账。
然而,上帝与人类之间这种宣告人类依上帝形象而造的特殊关系,并不能涵盖故事的全貌。普世皆公认人性中存在着某种错谬扭曲。尽管人类能够取得极其辉煌卓越的成就,但人类的历史和我们内心的省察却迫使我们承认:在人心最深处的隐秘角落,潜藏着某种扭曲与败坏(罗马书 3:9, 23;5:12;7:7-25;以弗所书 2:1-3)。根据圣经记载,这种人性深层扭曲的根源,正在于人类行使自由意志的能力(创世记 3:1-24;4:1-13)。
在此需要指出的是,人类堕落的故事固然极其悲惨,但它同时也强有力地肯定了上帝赋予人类自由意志的崇高价值。创世记第3章提醒我们,人类拥有做出重大抉择的能力,而这些抉择塑造着他们的未来。这彻底粉碎了千百年来影响人类历史的各种还原论与决定论(宿命论)哲学体系。星象并不能预先决定人类的性格与命运——不论是古代美索不达米亚人的占星迷信,还是今天许多当代人的盲从。男女的命运也绝非单单由遗传基因、家庭背景、社会学或心理学因素所绝对决定。甚至连污鬼邪灵也无法对人类的心灵施加绝对的主宰(马可福音 5:1-20)。堕落的记叙强有力地证实:人类有能力在善与恶之间行使自由意志,并由此影响甚至彻底改变自身的命运(创世记 2:16-17;约书亚记 22:5;24:14-15;箴言 2:1-5;罗马书 12:1-2)。然而正如经文所记载,人类决意悖逆上帝,结果导致人与上帝隔绝、与自我分裂,并与自然疏离。这种悖逆给人类带来了毁灭性的后果。死亡以及各种形态的痛苦,皆直接源于这种不愿信靠上帝的心态与作为(罗马书 5:12)。
新创造 (The New Creation)
尽管人类当前的处境充满危难与困顿,圣经的记载却坚决宣告:悖逆及其对人类和受造界所造成的毁灭性影响绝非最终结局。上帝深爱世人,并且无条件地委身于祂起初的心意——即建立一群由甘心乐意永远爱祂、事奉祂的男女所构成的子民。上帝开辟了一条再造之路,来重修因人的悖逆而毁坏的万有。我们或许无法完全参透其中的奥秘,但上帝必须行作一件具有宇宙性规模的大工,来为人类成就救赎。上帝差遣祂自己的独生子受死在十字架上,好使我们能在最深刻的意义上与祂和好、与自我和好,并与受造界和好。圣经表明,这种和好的功效并非专为遥远的将来所保留。圣经反复宣告,上帝救赎大工的果效在现今这个时代就已经清晰可见并大有成效。这新创造的初熟征兆,已显明在那些借着耶稣基督接受上帝的邀请与祂和好的人身上(罗马书 5:17, 21;6:4;8:18-25;哥林多前书 15:20-27;哥林多后书 3:18;4:6;5:16-19;加拉太书 3:28;6:15;以弗所书 1:4, 9-10;2:11-22;4:24;歌罗西书 1:15-17;启示录 21:1-5)。
The purpose of this article of faith is twofold. First, it is designed to affirm what the Scriptures teach about the relationship between God and the created universe. Second, it is intended to make a statement about humanity in regards to its origins, its role in creation, its present condition, and its ultimate destiny.
Creation
The purpose of the first paragraph is to respond to some widely-held beliefs in our society about the relationship between God and the universe. On one hand, the notion that the universe is the result of chance and that life on earth is the outcome of blind fate is generally accepted as true. The existence of the universe is no longer consciously associated with the intentional and benevolent action of a personal, loving, all-powerful Being. Darwinism, usually called the theory of evolution, has throughout the 20th century been the most powerful cause behind this development. In its most popular formulation, the theory teaches that the existence of the universe and the presence of humanity on the earth are the result of a powerful process which was set into motion by chance. According to Darwinian theory, randomness is the basic principle behind the formation of the universe rather than the intention of a personal and loving God.
On the other hand, it has become fashionable, particularly under the influence of the New Age movement, to believe that there is some universal force in which all living things participate. According to this worldview, human life has no special value and human individuality has no other destiny and purpose than to be dissolved in this impersonal life force. This concept, popularized by the New Age movement and by such movies as Star Wars, is known as pantheism.
Because we live in a society in which there is increasing confusion about God and nature, it becomes correspondingly vital for the Church to proclaim that there is a fundamental difference between Christianity and pantheism. Pantheism teaches that God is the sum total of the vital forces which animate the universe. The implication is that if the physical universe were to cease to exist, God, or whatever is understood as the primal force in the universe, would cease to exist as well. The Christian faith teaches that the universe is temporal and contingent. In other words, the universe has a temporal beginning and an end, and it depends on a historical intervention of God and His continual sustenance for its existence.
Pantheism and evolutionism not only affect how we view the universe and God, they also profoundly influence the way we perceive human beings and define what it means to be human. If the universe is indeed the result of an accident, and humankind the end-product of a blind evolutionary process, then human life has no ultimate meaning and significance. The purpose of each person’s life can then be focused on the need to transmit one’s genes and to contribute to the evolution of the human race. Once this purpose has been fulfilled, there is then no need for the person’s continued existence and no further purpose beyond that person’s contribution to the genetic survival of the race.
The end-result of such evolutionism, as well as of New Age ideology, is virtual elimination of the notion of a personal, moral, benevolent God. At this point, it is important to realize the grave implications of such a choice. We cannot pretend to eliminate the notion of a personal God, as portrayed in Scripture, without also eliminating a certain understanding of what it means to be human. It is ultimately impossible to understand the fundamental character of human nature and existence without an absolute point of reference. In the absence of such a context, subjectivity becomes the only operative principle in defining the relationship between humankind and the world. Humanity then becomes its own point of reference; it literally becomes the centre of the universe. Such a philosophical stance has formidable implications for the whole spectrum of ethics and human endeavours. The way we view human life and how we deal with ethical issues such as abortion, euthanasia, palliative care, law enforcement, the nature of the state, and so on, depend entirely on our frame of reference. Without God, we are condemned to forgetting what truly defines human nature and thus the rationale for compassion. The Scriptures teach that the universe is not the result of some random, anonymous, or blind primal force. According to the creation account found in Genesis, the universe was created by a personal, moral, and compassionate being who wishes to be in a loving and reciprocal relationship with humanity (Genesis 1:1-2:1; Psalm 8:3-8; 24:1-2; 89:11; 95:5; 104:1-35; Proverbs 8:2231; Isaiah 40:12-31; John 1:1-4, 10; 17:5; 1 Corinthians 8:6; Colossians 1:15-17; Hebrews 11:3; Revelation 4:8-11).
Humanity
The biblical record emphasizes the uniqueness and the sacredness of human life. According to the Scriptures, human life has special value and dignity because men and women are made in the image of God (Genesis 1:26-27; 9:6). This most basic trait indicates that human beings are called to represent God in creation. In biblical times, the ideal king or his representative was characterized by a profound love for his subjects and by an overriding concern for the welfare of his entire kingdom. The ideal king did not abuse his power by exploiting and impoverishing his subjects; he was to give his total attention to promoting peace, prosperity, and justice in his realm (Psalm 72). As representatives of God, human beings are responsible to care for God’s creation and to manage it for the benefit of all its present and future inhabitants. The mandate to rule the earth in no way legitimizes the selfish and shortsighted exploitation made possible in recent history by technology. On the contrary, as God’s representatives, humans are accountable to God for wise use of the earth’s resources.
This special relationship between God and humanity that declares humankind as created in the image of God, however, does not tell the whole story. It is universally recognized that there is something wrong in human nature. While human beings are capable of noble accomplishments, human history and our own self-awareness force us to recognize that there is something warped in the deepest recesses of the human heart (Romans 3:9,23; 5:12; 7:7-25; Ephesians 2:1-3). According to the biblical record, the genesis of this deep distortion of human nature can be found in humanity’s ability to exercise free will (Genesis 3:1-24; 4:1-13).
At this point, it is important to note that as tragic as the story of the fall might seem, it is also a powerful affirmation of the value God attributes to human free will. Genesis 3 reminds us that human beings have the capability to make significant choices, and that these choices shape their future. This flies squarely in the face of all the reductionist and deterministic philosophical systems which have shaped human history over the centuries. The stars do not predetermine the character and destiny of human beings, as the ancient Mesopotamians believed and as many of our contemporaries accept. Men and women are not solely the result of genetic, family, sociological, or psychological factors. Even demons cannot exert absolute control over the human spirit (Mark 5:1-20). The story of the fall forcefully affirms that human beings have the capability to exercise their free will in respect to good and evil, and can thus influence or even radically change their destiny (Genesis 2:16-17; Joshua 22:5; 24:14-15; Proverbs 2:1-5; Romans 12:1-2). But as the biblical text records, human beings decided to disobey God, resulting in alienation from God, from themselves, and from nature. The consequences of this disobedience have been catastrophic for the human race. Death and suffering in all of its manifestations have resulted directly from this unwillingness to trust God (Romans 5:12).
The New Creation
In spite of the precarious character of humanity’s condition, the biblical record forcefully asserts that disobedience and its devastating effects on humanity and creation are not final. God loves humanity and is unconditionally committed to bringing about His original project to create a people composed of men and women who will freely love and serve Him for all eternity. God has provided a way to recreate what was destroyed through human disobedience. We do not fully understand why, but it was necessary for God to do something of cosmic proportion to provide redemption for humanity. God sent His own Son to die on a cross so that we may, in the most profound sense of the word, be reconciled with Him, with ourselves, and with creation. The Bible states that the outworkings of this reconciliation are not exclusively reserved for some future time. Scriptures repeatedly state that the results of God’s redemptive work are already visible and effectual in the present time. The first signs of this new creation are visible in those who accept God’s invitation to be reconciled to Himself through Jesus Christ (Romans 5:17, 21; 6:4; 8:18-25; 1 Corinthians 15:20-27; 2 Corinthians 3:18; 4:6; 5:16-19; Galatians 3:28; 6:15; Ephesians 1:4, 9-10; 2:11-22; 4:24; Colossians 1:15-17; Revelation 21:1-5).
生命中最基本的需求之一,就是明白我们从何而来、为何在此,以及将往何处去。信仰宣言第3条正是针对这些核心议题作出了回应。关于生命的起源、我们与环境的关系,以及上帝对其受造界逐步展开的计划,都属于此探讨的范畴。第3条为我们提供了一个清晰的圣经架构,使我们得以明白自己在宇宙中所处的角色与使命。
圣经与科学 (Scripture and Science)
宣告上帝是宇宙的创造者,告诉了我们究竟从何而来。虽然许多人借助探索行星、恒星以及太空最遥远的深处来探寻物质宇宙和生命的起源,但圣经告诉我们:“起初,上帝创造天地”(创世记 1:1)。我们的宇宙绝非凭机缘偶然演变而来;我们并不是某种随机而混乱的意外产物。相反,我们是上帝精妙设计的一部分。上帝是我们生命的赐予者,我们唯独从祂得着存留。
国际知名天文学家、宇宙生命领域的权威罗伯特·贾斯特罗(Robert Jastrow)曾发表过如下著名评论:
“这已不再是再苦干一年、多研究十年、多一次精密测量或提出另一种理论的问题;就目前而言,科学似乎永远无法彻底揭开创造奥秘的面纱。对于那些靠着对理性力量的笃信而活的科学家来说,故事的结局就像一场噩梦。他们翻山越岭,攀登无知的高山;他们即将征服最高的山峰;当他们费尽全力翻过最后一块岩石时,迎候他们的却是一群早已在那里静坐了数个世纪的神学家。”(《上帝与天文学家》,第115–116页)
这就引出了神学与科学之间如何关联的问题。自伽利略时代以来,教会就一直在这一问题上竭力探索与角力。今天,我们对创造论与进化论之间的争辩都十分熟悉。有一种被称为“圣经创造论”(biblical creationism)的观点,旨在反击科学界的进化论。该观点试图从创世记的记叙中挖掘科学数据,却往往忽略了经文本身所蕴含的神学初衷。圣经确实教导上帝创造了天地,人类在上帝的受造物中独具地位;然而上帝究竟“如何”成就这一切,圣经并未详加说明。我们教会中的一些人认为圣经教导上帝是在不超过一万年前、于六个由24小时构成的自然日中创造了宇宙。另一些人则认为上帝完全可以使用更漫长的时间跨度,甚至包括融入现代科学某些发现的受造演进过程。在我们对待创造的具体观点上,应当允许存有差异,并在主里彼此尊重。将对创世记的某一种特定解经与科学发现直接对立起来,或者简单粗暴地将人贴上“圣经创造论者”或“进化无神论者”的标签,对教会的建造毫无益处。
一种更为有益的途径,是让圣经教导与科学探索彼此启发、相互对话。约翰·波尔金霍恩(John C. Polkinghorne)是剑桥大学的物理学家,既是一位享誉世界的著名科学家,又是英国圣公会的牧师。在他的《科学时代中的上帝信仰》(Belief in God in an Age of Science)一书中,波尔金霍恩阐述了一种因科学探索而得到坚固而非受到威胁的信仰。他既能坚定地宣告上帝是造物主,又能欣然接纳一种流动、灵活且向上帝护理(divine providence)敞开的宇宙科学观。波尔金霍恩将上帝创造宇宙的具体过程留给科学研究去探索。在他看来,受造界是一个值得探索的奥秘。我们在有关创造的讲道与教导中,必须审慎自守,只宣讲圣经明确启示的真理。圣经与科学绝非势不两立。
上帝与受造界 (God and Creation)
后现代文化的一个显著趋势,是从机械论的宇宙观转向某种更具“属灵”色彩的宇宙观。诸如《星球大战》(Star Wars)与《狮子王》(The Lion King)之类的电影,模糊了上帝与自然界的本质界限。上帝被贬低为一种“非位格的生命原力”,抑或大自然被神化为永恒轮转的“生命之环”(生生不息)。这直接触及了敬拜的核心问题:大自然取代了上帝成为终极实在。其结果便是敬拜受造之物而不敬拜造物的主——保罗将这种行为归咎于人类的背逆(罗马书 1:25)。
对环境的过度执迷同样可能导致自然崇拜。为了纠正过去对生态环境的漠视,当代文化很容易走向另一个极端,即把大自然“灵性化”,赋予其神圣地位。这种情感极易演变成一种带有崇拜光环的敬意。人们宣称神圣实在就蕴藏在大自然本身之中,以致上帝与受造物之间的界限荡然无存。
这种立场之所以存在严重偏差,至少有两大原因:首先,脱离上帝而企图拯救大自然的努力是苍白空洞的。普天之下没有任何人比造物主上帝更深爱受造之物。任何真正的环保关怀,都必须植根于上帝对祂宇宙的慈爱与呵护。若以牺牲造物主为代价来膜拜受造界,实际上是摧毁了生态关怀的根本基石。其次,受造界本身完全明白自己对上帝的依附关系,并将荣耀归给作为宇宙创造者与维系者的上帝(诗篇 19:1-6;24:1-2;104篇)。我们作为上帝的受造物,理当紧随受造界的引领去敬拜独一真活上帝,而非膜拜大自然。
这对教会的崇拜生活也带来了牧养层面的启迪。我们应当鼓励在上帝所造的大自然中举行户外崇拜。教会营会、公园夏季崇拜以及户外洗礼,都能增进我们对上帝的赞美。然而,若有人主张“在大自然之美中经历上帝”可以替代信徒定期聚集敬拜,我们就必须严肃拷问:我们的敬拜焦点究竟何在?我们虽然欣赏上帝的创造,惊叹于上帝的奇妙作为,但我们的敬拜绝不能导向受造界,而必须单单归给造物的主宰。
人类与受造界 (Humanity and Creation)
作为人类,我们应当如何与受造界相处?我们需要警惕并避免两种极端。
一种极端是将人类仅仅视为众多生命形态中的普通一种,认为人类并不比花草、树木或动物更具价值。试对比一下公众对拯救濒危动物物种的热情与对饥饿儿童困境的关注程度即可见一斑。曾有汽车保险杠贴纸写道:“拯救鲸鱼,鱼叉刺人。”对许多人来说,动物权益竟然变得比人权更为重要。
然而圣经明确教导,人类在上帝的一切造物中具有无可比拟的独特性。唯有人是按着上帝的形象受造的(创世记 1:26-27)。这一事实将我们与一切其他受造物截然区别开来。诗篇第8篇将人类的尊贵地位置于浩瀚宇宙以及栖息在地上的走兽、飞鸟和游鱼之中来阐述。上帝叫我们“比天使微小一点”(诗篇 8:5),并赐给我们远超其他生命的荣耀与尊贵为冠冕。尽管一切生命皆有其价值,但没有任何生命的价值能超越人的生命。如果有人对自己宠物的健康关切备至,却对同胞肢体的福祉漠不关心,这便是对人之生命价值的严重曲解。我们对人生命的信念,直接关乎诸如堕胎、安乐死以及基因研究等重大伦理议题(参见第14条“生命的神圣性”)。
我们需要避免的第二种极端,是认为人类凌驾于受造界之上的崇高地位,赋予了人随意支配甚至滥用受造物的特权。将治理全地的权柄扭曲为任意宰割、毁损和毁灭的特许状。某石油公司的一则广告曾宣称:“大自然固然顽强,但我们比它更强悍。”这种态度把地球当作纯粹可以买卖、剥削、虐待、消费并随意遗弃的商品。
近几十年来兴起的环保意识在很大程度上纠正了这种错误态度,但许多教会在这方面却往往滞后。例如,一项旨在调查人们对动物世界之态度的研究表明:一个人参加宗教崇拜聚会的频率越高,此人对自然界持专横或压迫态度的倾向反而越严重(Granberg-Michaelson, 2-3)。究其原因,何以致此?
原因之一,可能是基督徒不愿被等同于激进极端环保主义者的政治诉求。另一个原因,则在于缺乏合乎圣经的健全未来观与末世观。人们往往会想:既然上帝将来要创造新天新地(彼得后书 3:11-13;启示录 21:1-5),那我们为何还要费心保护现今的环境呢?正如一首福音诗歌所唱:“这世界非我家,我不过是客旅。”
这种对受造界漫不经心、轻率随意的态度,忽视了两个核心真理:其一,上帝在基督里叫万有与祂和好的终极旨意,不仅包括人,也包括上帝的整个受造界及其中的各样造物(以弗所书 1:9-10;歌罗西书 1:19-20)。其二,基准于上帝对宇宙的复兴重塑蓝图,上帝托付给人照管受造界的使命从未中止(创世记 1:28;2:15;诗篇 8:6)。
圣经教导我们,承担生态环境责任是基督徒的神圣使命。在所有人当中,基督徒面对环境保护理应是最负责任的群体。何以见得?部分原因在于我们受召去关爱他人——例如积极应对污染威胁、推动可持续发展、关注全人类的生存危机等等。然而,承担环保责任的终极理由,在于基督徒深切明白与造物主建立个人关系的真义:是祂创造了我们,创造了世界,并深切顾惜祂所造的一切生灵与万象。如果我们深爱并敬畏我们的造物主,就必然会爱惜看顾祂的创造。这具体落实于在我们的家庭、职场和教会中,自觉努力节制消费、珍惜自然资源并积极推行废物循环回收。
人类与创造力 (Humanity and Creativity)
上帝按着祂的形象创造了我们。祂在我们内心深处安置了建造、栽种、想象与创造的渴望。我们道德操守、性特质(sexuality)以及创造力的展现,都在映照着上帝的形象。尽管人的生命因堕落而受损有瑕,但依然充满着上帝所赋予的种种潜能与契机。
教会有责任也有契机去鼓励信徒充分发挥上帝所赐予的创造性恩赐。我们的堂会常以优秀的讲道人、教师和音乐家著称。但那些艺术家、诗人、木匠和厨师呢?在教会中,还有许多富有创造力的恩赐值得我们去尊崇与展现。手工艺博览会、戏剧与舞蹈表演、服饰展、美食集市以及花艺展示,都是彰显上帝丰富创造力的方式。
不仅如此,上帝造男造女,正是为了彰显祂的样式。这意味男女双方的恩赐都应当在各样服事领域中积极发挥与参与。上帝赐下属灵恩赐并不受性别限制。当弟兄或姊妹在发掘与运用其创造性恩赐上受到阻碍或压制时,上帝的形象便受到了亏损与扭曲。
上帝赋予我们自由,使我们能够以荣耀祂的方式发挥人类的创造力。当我们在上帝的世界中作为尽责的受造者、同心协力在富有创意的和谐中同工时,我们便切实彰显了上帝的形象。
A basic need in life is to know where we are from, why we are here, and where we are going. These essential issues are addressed in Article 3 of the confession. Questions regarding the origin of life, our relationship to the environment, and God’s unfolding plan for His creation are all part of this discussion. Article 3 gives us a biblical framework for understanding our part in the universe.
Scripture and Science
To state that God is the Creator of the universe tells us where we come from. While many study the planets, stars, and furthest reaches of space to try to discover the origins of the physical universe and life, Scripture tells us, “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth” (Genesis 1:1). Our universe did not evolve by chance. We are not part of a random and chaotic accident. Rather, we are part of God’s design. God is the one to whom we owe our existence.
Robert Jastrow, an internationally known astronomer and authority on life in the cosmos, makes the following comment: It is not a matter of another year, another decade of work, another measurement, or another theory; at this moment it seems as though science will never be able to raise the curtain on the mystery of creation. For scientists who have lived by their faith in the power of reason, the story ends like a bad dream. They have scaled the mountains of ignorance; they are about to conquer the highest peak; as they pull themselves over the final rock, they are greeted by a band of theologians who have been sitting there for centuries (115-116).
This raises the question of how theology relates to science. The church has been wrestling with this issue since the time of Galileo. Today we are aware of the debate between creation and evolution. One view, known as “biblical creationism,” seeks to counter scientific theories of evolution. It mines the Genesis account for scientific data, more than recognizing its theological intent. Scripture does teach that God created the heavens and the earth and that human beings are unique among God’s creation. Exactly how God accomplished this is not altogether clear. Some in our churches understand Scripture to teach that God created the universe in six 24-hour days no more than 10,000 years ago. Others leave room for God to have used longer periods of time, including an evolving process of creation that incorporates some of the findings of modern science. We should allow for differences in our views of creation and exercise mutual respect for one another. To pit an interpretation of Genesis against the findings of science or to label people as either biblical creationists or evolutionary atheists does not serve us well. A more helpful approach is to allow biblical teaching and scientific inquiry to inform each other. John C. Polkinghorne is a Cambridge physicist who is both a renowned scientist and an Anglican clergyman. In his book Belief in God in an Age of Science, Polkinghorne articulates a faith which is strengthened rather than threatened by scientific inquiry. He is able to affirm God as Creator and embrace a scientific view of the universe which is fluid, flexible, and open to divine providence. Polkinghorne leaves the process God used in creating the universe open to scientific investigation. In his mind, creation remains a mystery worth exploring. We must be careful in our preaching and teaching about creation to affirm only what the Bible says. Scripture and science need not be antagonistic.
God and Creation
The trend in our postmodern culture is to move from a mechanistic to a more “spiritual” view of the universe. Movies such as Star Wars and The Lion King obscure the distinction between God and nature. God is reduced to an “impersonal life force” or nature is deified as a “circle of life.” This relates to the issue of worship. God is replaced by nature as the ultimate reality. The result is that creation is worshipped instead of the Creator—an act Paul attributes to human disobedience (Romans 1:25).
Excessive concern for the environment can also lead to nature worship. In addressing past neglect of the environment, the temptation in our culture is to “spiritualize” nature, granting it divine status. Such feelings can take on an aura of worship. Divine reality is said to be found in nature itself. Any distinction between God and creation is lost.
Such a position is problematic for at least two reasons. First, its attempt to rescue nature without reference to God rings hollow. No one cares more for creation than God its Creator. Any concern for the environment must remain grounded in God’s love and care for His universe. To worship creation at the expense of the Creator undermines the very foundation of environmental concern. Second, creation itself recognizes its dependent relationship to God and gives Him glory as Creator and Sustainer of the universe (Psalm 19:1-6; 24:1-2; 104). As God’s creatures, we are to follow creation’s lead in worshipping God instead of nature.
There are also implications for congregational worship. We should encourage outdoor worship settings in God’s creation. Church camps, summer worship services in the park, and outdoor baptisms can all enhance our praise to God. However, when some propose that experiencing God in the beauty of nature is an acceptable alternative to gathering regularly with God’s people for worship, we should raise the question of where our worship is focused. While we appreciate God’s creation and marvel at God’s handiwork, our worship is to be directed not to creation but to God the Creator.
Humanity and Creation
How do we as human beings relate to creation? There are two extremes to avoid. One is to consider human beings as merely one life form among others with no more significance than the grass, the trees, or the animals. Compare, for instance, the degree of public interest in saving threatened animal species to the plight of starving children. There is a bumper sticker that says, “Save a whale; Harpoon a human.” For many, animal rights have become more important than human rights.
Scripture teaches that human beings are unique among God’s creation. Only people are created in God’s image (Genesis 1:26-27). This sets us apart from all of creation. Psalm 8 speaks about our significance in relation to the vast expanse of the universe and the animals, birds, and fish which inhabit our planet. We are made just a little less than God (Psalm 8:5). God has crowned us with glory and honour beyond that of other life. Although all life is valued, no life is more valuable than human life. People who are more committed to the health of their pets than the well-being of their fellow human beings distort the value of human life. What we believe about human life has implications for ethical issues such as abortion, euthanasia, and genetic research. (See article 14, “Sanctity of Life.”) There is a second extreme to avoid. It advocates that our superior position over the rest of creation gives us the right to use or abuse it at will. Exercising dominion over the earth becomes a licence to dominate, deface, and destroy. A commercial for an oil company stated, “Nature is tough, but we are tougher.” This attitude treats the earth as a commodity which can be bought and sold, exploited and abused, consumed and discarded.
Concern for the environment in recent decades has corrected much of this attitude, but many churches tend to lag behind in this area. A survey taken to determine attitudes toward the animal world, for instance, revealed that the more frequently a person attended religious services, the greater the person’s tendency was to hold domineering or oppressive attitudes toward nature (Granberg-Michaelson, 2-3). What could account for this? One reason may be a reluctance to be identified with extreme environmentalist agendas. Another reason may be an inadequate view of the future. If God is going to create a new heaven and a new earth (2 Peter 3:11-13; Revelation 21:1-5), why preserve the present environment? A gospel song puts it this way, “This world is not my home, I’m just a passin’ through.” Such a cavalier attitude toward creation fails to recognize two things. One is God’s ultimate intention in reconciling all things in Christ, which includes God’s creation and God’s creatures (Ephesians 1:9-10; Colossians 1:19-20). A second is God’s continual mandate to care for His creation in light of His restorative goal for the universe (Genesis 1:28; 2:15; Psalm 8:6). Scripture teaches that environmental responsibility is a Christian mandate. Of all people, Christians should be the most responsible when it comes to the environment. Why? Partly because of our call to care for others by addressing, for example, the threat of pollution, the need for sustainable development, the concern for global survival, and so on. But the ultimate reason for environmental responsibility is that Christians understand what it means to have a personal relationship with the Creator—the one who made us, who made the world, and who cares for all His creatures and His creation. If we love and respect our Creator, we will care for His creation. This includes a conscious effort to reduce consumption, respect natural resources, and recycle materials in our homes, workplaces, and churches.
Humanity and Creativity
God created us in His image. He placed within us a desire to build, to plant, to imagine, and to create. Our expressions of morality, sexuality, and creativity all reflect God’s image. Although marred by the fall, human life is still full of God-given possibility and potential.
The church has an opportunity and an obligation to encourage a full expression of God’s creative gifts among its people. Our congregations are noted for excellent preachers, teachers, and musicians. What about artists, poets, carpenters, and chefs? There are many more creative gifts we can celebrate in the church. Arts and craft festivals, drama and dance presentations, fashion shows, food fairs, and flower displays are all ways to reflect God’s creativity.
God also created us as male and female to display His likeness. This includes the active participation of both men’s and women’s gifts in various areas of service. God grants gifts irrespective of gender. God’s image is distorted when men and women are discouraged from developing and using their creative gifts.
God has given us the freedom to express our human creativity in ways which bring Him glory. We reflect God’s image when we work together in creative harmony as responsible creatures in God’s world.
- Granberg-Michaelson, Wesley, ed. Tending the Garden: Essays on the Gospels and the Earth(《看顾园子:福音与地球论文集》). Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1987.
- Jastrow, Robert. God and the Astronomers(《上帝与天文学家》). New York: W.W. Norton & Company, Inc., 1978.
- Polkinghorne, John. Belief in God in an Age of Science(《科学时代中的上帝信仰》). Cambridge, MA: Yale University Press, 1998.
- Granberg-Michaelson, Wesley, Ed. Tending the Garden: Essays on the Gospels and the
- Earth. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1987.
- Jastrow, Robert. God and the Astronomers. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, Inc.,
- 1978.
- Polkinghorne, John. Belief in God in an Age of Science. Cambridge, MA: Yale University
- Press, 1998.
Article 4: Sin and Evil
罪及其后果 (Sin and Its Consequences)
我们坚信,起初人类顺从了诱惑者,堕落陷入罪中。自那时起,人人都违背上帝,选择犯罪,亏缺了上帝的荣耀。结果,罪与邪恶在世界上获得了立足点,破坏了上帝对受造秩序的心意,使人类与上帝疏离,并进而与受造界、彼此以及自身相隔绝。人类的有罪性导致肉体与属灵的死亡。因人人都犯了罪,所有人都面临与上帝永远的分离。
执政与掌权之权势 (Principalities and Powers)
罪是一种奴役人类的权势。仇敌撒但企图统治受造界,利用罪以骄傲和自私来败坏人性。在罪中,人们离弃上帝,将关于上帝的真实变为虚谎,敬拜事奉受造之物,不事奉造物之主。罪使个人和群体陷入邪灵那执政与掌权者的捆绑之中。这些权势也通过政治、经济、社会、乃至宗教体制运作,引诱人远离圣洁、公平与公义。无论在言语、行为、思想还是态度上,全人类都在罪的辖制之下,靠自己绝无法胜过其权势。
Sin and Evil
Sin and Its Consequences
We believe that the first humans yielded to the tempter and fell into sin. Since then, all people disobey God and choose to sin, falling short of the glory of God. As a result, sin and evil have gained a hold in the world, disrupting God’s purposes for the created order and alienating humans from God and thus from creation, each other and themselves. Human sinfulness results in physical and spiritual death. Because all have sinned, all face eternal separation from God.
Principalities and Powers
Sin is a power that enslaves humanity. Satan, the adversary, seeks to rule creation and uses sin to corrupt human nature with pride and selfishness. In sin, people turn from God, exchanging the truth about God for a lie, worshipping and serving the creature rather than the Creator. Sin opens individuals and groups to the bondage of demonic principalities and powers. These powers also work through political, economic, social, and even religious systems to turn people away from holiness, justice, and righteousness. Whether in word, deed, thought, or attitude, all humans are under the domination of sin and, on their own, are unable to overcome its power.
创世记 3章;6:11-12;诗篇 14:1-3;36:1-4;52:1-7;58:1-5;82篇;以赛亚书 53:6;以西结书 16:49-50;阿摩司书 2:4-8;马可福音 7:20-23;约翰福音 8:34, 44;罗马书 1:21-32;3:9-18, 23;5:12-14, 18-19;6:23;加拉太书 5:19-21;以弗所书 2:1-3;6:12;彼得前书 5:8-9;约翰一书 1:8-10;启示录 12:9。 ---
Genesis 3; 6:11-12; Psalm 14:1-3; 36:1-4; 52:1-7; 58:1-5; 82; Isaiah 53:6; Ezekiel 16:49-50; Amos 2:4-8; Mark 7:20-23; John 8:34, 44; Romans 1:21-32; 3:9-18, 23; 5:12-14, 18-19; 6:23; Galatians 5:19-21; Ephesians 2:1-3; 6:12; 1 Peter 5:8-9; 1 John 1:8-10; Revelation 12:9.
罪与邪恶的真实性贯穿于整部圣经叙事之中,并且在我们自身的实际经验中清晰可见。我们对罪与邪恶的认识,植根并成长于旧约与新约圣经的见证之中。
罪及其后果(旧约视角)(Sin and its Consequences [Old Testament])
《创世记》关于创造与堕落的记载,为圣经中的罪恶观奠定了根基(创世记 1–3章)。上帝创造了世界,并宣告那是“好的”。然而,当亚当和夏娃顺从诱惑者、选择违背上帝的命令时,罪与邪恶便侵入了这一美好的受造界并使其败坏。因此,从圣经的一开始,罪与邪恶就是需要被解决的问题。这与关于邪恶的其他观点形成了鲜明对比,例如反映了《创世记》时代流行世界观的巴比伦创世神话。在巴比伦的神话解释中,世界是由一位被谋杀的神明身躯创造而成的,因此邪恶被视为本质性地交织在受造界肌理之中的一部分;邪恶与罪恶被看作是生命中必须忍受的既成事实,而非需要被解决的问题。
堕落的叙事同时表明,罪破坏了上帝对人际关系的心意。罪不仅导致上帝与人之间的疏离隔绝,还在人与人之间、两性之间、以及人类与受造界之间制造了隔阂与异化。罪的终极后果乃是死亡(创世记 2:17;罗马书 6:23)。罪所带来的疏离后果,要求一种以“和好”(reconciliation)为核心的解决方案(创世记 3章)。
此外,堕落的叙事也表明,罪的本质在于将自身伪装成令人渴慕的模样(创世记 3:6;哥林多后书 11:13-15)。然而其结果却是,罪损毁了人类里面上帝的形象。人性的每一个层面都遭到了罪的浸染与破坏。没有任何单一层面——无论是理性、性欲还是肉体本身——应当被指认为罪性的首要载体(创世记 3:14-19;罗马书 1:21-32)。既然每一个层面都受到了影响,人类没有任何机能(如理性或良心)能够提供一个未受扭曲的、通往上帝的联络点。罪所带来的全面堕落与败坏(depravity),要求一种必须由上帝主动发起救赎的解决方案。
以色列民在旷野漂流的记载,描述了他们屡次陷入反叛上帝的罪咎之中;他们被称为悖逆、硬着颈项的百姓。这一问题的实质,在于否定耶和华的权威。他们要么选择以公开的不顺服直接对抗上帝的权柄,要么选择以发怨言和抱怨间接削弱上帝的权威(申命记 1:26-27;诗篇 78:8, 17-20, 40-42, 56-57)。这种叛乱激起了耶和华的烈怒,导致对个人以及对全体百姓的定罪与刑罚。解决这种叛乱悖逆问题的途径,一方面在于摩西屡次向上帝代求赦免之恩,另一方面在于百姓重新立志顺服耶和华的权柄(申命记 9:6–10:13)。
今天的人类仍然不断面临着借由否定上帝的终极权威来反叛上帝的诱惑。例如,所谓的现代世界观倾向于将自主的人类理性置于上帝的权威之上;而后现代世界观则倾向于消解任何形式的终极权威,包括上帝统治我们生命的权柄。后现代观点在摆脱一切顺服的“解放”幌子下,诱使人们陷入背叛上帝的罪中。
在旧约中,上帝主动与以色列民立约,以建立与他们的圣约关系。该圣约勾勒出了上帝降临之国度中公平与公义的异象。对上帝的忠诚意味着遵行律法,其中涵盖了宗教、社会与道德层面的规范。在一个层面上,“罪”(sin)或“过犯”(transgression)意味着“偏离目标”(未中靶心),或未能达到律法的客观标准。无论是蓄意的叛逆还是无意的越轨违律,都会招致来自上帝的定罪。罪所招致的定罪后果,需要一种赦免的解决方案,而上帝在旧约中借着献祭制度提供了这赦罪之途。
然而,罪绝非仅仅局限于个人对耶和华或某一特定律法条文的不顺服。贯穿整个历史书和先知书,我们看到以色列作为一个建制民族,其罪行主要体现为拜偶像。拜偶像意味着以色列背弃了与耶和华的圣约关系,离弃上帝,转而接纳异邦诸神以及这些神明所代表的宗教、社会与道德模式。因此,罪涉及对耶和华之约的集体背弃,进而导致对不义体制的卷入与认同。因着他们群体的共同抉择,耶和华便将以色列交在那些列强的权势之下,任由列强征服并蹂躏他们。罪所导致的奴役后果,要求一种以“释放”(liberation)为核心的解决方案。在旧约中,上帝借着兴起士师或拯救者来释放百姓,并向他们施恩赐下更新的立约关系,从而将他们从奴役他们的权势中拯救出来(士师记 2:11-19;但以理书 9章)。
旧约的圣约神学教导,上帝将在历史之中对付邪恶。换言之,上帝将借着兴起一个公义的民族和一位公义的君王来解决邪恶的问题。然而到了新约时代,以色列内部有些人认为,现今的世界已被撒但、死亡和邪恶势力败坏得如此深重,以至于唯有上帝从历史之外施行直接而根本性的超然干预,才能彻底解决罪与邪恶的问题。
执政与掌权之权势(新约视角)(Powers and Principalities [New Testament])
罪是一种权势。使徒保罗明确区分了“诸般具体的罪行”(sins)与“罪本身的权势”(sin)。他将罪描绘为统摄这现今世代的君王,奴役着除耶稣之外的所有受造物和全人类,并将他们置于死亡的权势之下(罗马书 3:9-12;6:6, 12-23;以弗所书 2:1-3;6:11-12)。罪如同一座巨大的磁场,将所有受造物都卷入其强大的引力场之中;人类的任何尝试,哪怕是遵循上帝所启示的宝贵律法,都无法打破这种引力,也无法拯救那些被其紧紧辖制的人(罗马书 3:20;7:5-25;加拉太书 2:16)。
亚当的犯罪行径使罪的权势得以侵入世界,并随之将除耶稣之外的所有人都拉入其统治之中(罗马书 5:12-21)。对于原罪的这种理解,必须与对人类自身责任的强调保持平衡。除耶稣之外,所有人都借着具体的罪恶行径,主动选择屈从于罪的权势;因为世人都犯了罪(罗马书 3:23)。人们往往正是在追逐声望、权力和世俗安全感的过程中,选择背离上帝,容让罪的权势在他们的生命中牢牢立足。
对观福音将邪恶的权势描绘为具象化在污鬼身上的力量,这些污鬼对人的肉体与道德施加着极大的影响力。这群污鬼的首领被称为撒但、魔鬼或别西卜(马太福音 12:24-29)。在旷野中,耶稣以圣经真理质问并抵挡了撒但;在祂的公职事奉中,耶稣直面并赶逐污鬼,并且赐给祂的门徒同样的权柄去行这事。
保罗使用了“执政的与掌权的”(powers and principalities)这类用语。尽管这些权势起初并非必然是邪恶的,但它们却能够沦为上帝的仇敌,从而败坏并奴役人类(哥林多前书 15:24-25;以弗所书 6:12)。群体、国家和体制结构都极易受到鬼魔势力的侵蚀与操控。诸如政府、军队、经济体系、教育或宗教机构、家庭系统,以及由阶级、种族、性别或国籍所决定的结构,都可能煽动人们去行那些他们在个人层面上绝不会主动选择的恶事。此类体制所行使的集体性、持久性力量,其破坏力远远超过支持或顺从这些体制的所有个体力量之总和。
从圣经的开篇直至终局,罪及其后果都得到了详尽的描述与阐发。罪是一个极其严峻的根本问题,它所产生的大恶果为:疏离(alienation)、败坏(depravity)、定罪(condemnation)以及奴役(enslavement)。
尽管上帝在整部旧约中提供了对付罪的途径,但上帝解决罪之问题的终极方案,乃是将基督差入人类历史之中。通过耶稣完全顺服的生命、受死与复活,祂彻底粉碎了罪与死亡的权势。在基督里,上帝兴起了一位大能远胜于罪恶的救主,祂能够将上帝的子民从屈从于罪之主权的奴役中释放出来。上帝主动施恩,借着基督赐下了赦免、和好与复兴。
尽管罪的权势已被击碎,人类却依然经历着罪与邪恶的余波与影响。我们热切期盼上帝借着基督的最终得胜对这个世界施行彻底的终极干预,从而使罪的问题得到根本性、永恒性的彻底解决。
研读注释参考书目 (Commentary Bibliography)
- 《门诺视角下的信仰宣言》(Confession of Faith in a Mennonite Perspective). 门诺会总会执行委员会与门诺教会总委员会(General Board of the General Conference Mennonite Church and the Mennonite Church General Board). Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1995.
- 托马斯·芬格(Finger, Thomas N.)著,《基督教神学:末世论视角》(Christian Theology: An Eschatological Approach),共2卷。Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1985, 1989.
- 约翰·托斯(Toews, John E.)著,《罗马书》(Romans),信徒教会圣经注释系列(Believers Church Bible Commentary)。Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 2004.
- 沃尔特·温克(Wink, Walter)著,《与权势交锋:在支配的世界中辨识与抗争》(Engaging the Powers: Discernment and Resistance in a World of Domination)。Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1992.
The reality of sin and evil can be traced throughout the biblical story and is clearly seen in our own experience. Our understanding of sin and evil grows out of both the Old Testament and the New Testament.
Sin and its Consequences (Old Testament) The Genesis account of creation and the fall lays the foundation for the biblical view of sin and evil (Genesis 1-3). God created the world and pronounced it good. Sin and evil subsequently intruded on and corrupted this good creation when Adam and Eve yielded to the Tempter and chose to disobey God’s command. From the beginning of the Bible, therefore, sin and evil are problems that require a solution. This contrasts with other views of evil, such as the perspective portrayed in the Babylonian creation myth which reflects the prevailing worldview during the time of Genesis. In that explanation, where the world was created from the murdered body of a god, evil was understood to be intrinsic in the fabric of creation. Evil and sin were considered facts of life to be endured, not problems to be solved. The account of the fall also illustrates that sin violates God’s purposes for human relationships. Not only does sin result in alienation between God and people, it also produces alienation between individuals, between the genders, and between people and creation. The ultimate consequence of sin is death (Genesis 2:17; Romans 6:23). Sin’s consequence of alienation requires a solution of reconciliation (Genesis 3).
Furthermore, the account of the fall illustrates that it is the nature of sin to disguise itself as desirable (Genesis 3:6; 2 Corinthians 11:13-15). The result, however, is that sin mars the image of God within humans. Every aspect of human nature is affected by sin. No single aspect—such as reason, sexuality, or the physical body—should be identified as the primary carrier of sinfulness (Genesis 3:14-19; Romans 1:21-32). Since every aspect is affected, no human faculty—such as reason or conscience—provides an undistorted point of contact with God. Sin’s consequence of depravity requires a solution in which God takes the initiative.
The stories of the people of Israel wandering through the wilderness describe the many times they were guilty of rebellion against God; they were called a rebellious and stiff-necked people. The issue was one of denying authority to Yahweh. Either they chose to oppose God’s authority directly by disobedience, or they chose to undermine God’s authority indirectly by grumbling and complaining (Deuteronomy 1:26- 27; Psalm 78: 8, 17-20, 40-42, 56-57). This rebellion provoked the Lord to anger and resulted in condemnation and punishment of individuals and of the people as a whole. The problem of rebellion was addressed by Moses’ repeated intercession to God for gracious forgiveness and by the people’s renewed commitment to submit to the authority of Yahweh (Deuteronomy 9:6-10:13).
Humanity continues to face the temptation to rebel against God by denying God’s ultimate authority. The so-called modern worldview, for example, is apt to place the authority of autonomous human reason above the authority of God. The postmodern worldview tends to undermine any form of ultimate authority, including the authority of God to rule our lives. Under the guise of liberation from all submission, the postmodern view tempts people to the sin of rebellion against God.
In the Old Testament, God initiated a covenant with the people of Israel to establish a relationship with them. This covenant outlined a vision of justice and righteousness for the coming kingdom of God. Allegiance to God meant following the law which included religious, social, and moral prescriptions. At one level, sin or transgression meant missing the mark or failing to live up to the objective standard of the law. Both deliberate rebellion and accidental transgression of the law resulted in condemnation from God. Sin’s consequence of condemnation required a solution of forgiveness that God provided in the Old Testament through the sacrificial system.
Sin, however, was not confined to individual disobedience to Yahweh or to a particular law. Throughout the historical books and the prophets, we see that Israel’s sin as an established nation consisted chiefly of idolatry. Idolatry meant that Israel broke the covenant relationship with Yahweh by turning away from God and by adopting the gods of other nations as well as the religious, social, and moral patterns they represented. Sin therefore involved collective rejection of Yahweh’s covenant, which led to participation in systems of injustice. In response to their corporate choice, Yahweh handed Israel over to the power of these nations, who conquered and abused them. Sin’s consequence of enslavement requires a solution of liberation. In the Old Testament, God saved the people from the powers that enslaved them by raising up judges or saviours to liberate the people and by offering them a renewed relationship with God ( Judges 2:11-19; Daniel 9).
The Old Testament covenant theology taught that God would deal with evil within history. In other words, God would resolve the problem of evil by raising up a righteous nation and a righteous king. By the time of the New Testament, some within Israel considered this present world to be so corrupted by Satan, death, and the forces of evil that only the direct, radical intervention of God from outside history would be able to deal adequately with sin and evil.
Powers and Principalities (New Testament) Sin is a power. Paul differentiates between sins and sin. He depicts sin as ruling over this present age, enslaving all creation and all people except Jesus and putting them under the power of death (Romans 3:9-12; 6:6, 12-23; Ephesians 2:1-3; 6:11-12). Sin is like a magnetic field that pulls all creation into its force and no human attempt, not even following the gift of God’s revealed law, can break that force and free those within its grasp (Romans 3:20; 7:5-25; Galatians 2:16).
Adam’s sinful action allowed the power of sin to gain entrance into the world and consequently to pull all people except Jesus into its rule (Romans 5:12-21). This understanding of original sin must be balanced by an emphasis on human responsibility. All people except Jesus choose to submit to the power of sin by behaving sinfully; all have sinned (Romans 3:23). Often it is through the human pursuit of prestige, power, and security that people choose to turn away from God and allow the power of sin to gain a hold in their lives.
The synoptic Gospels depict the power of evil as embodied in unclean spirits which exert great physical and moral influence over people. The chief of these demons is called Satan, the devil, or Beelzebub (Matthew 12:24-29). In the wilderness, Jesus resisted Satan by challenging him with the truth of Scripture. In his ministry, Jesus confronted and cast out unclean spirits and gave his disciples power to do likewise.
Paul uses the language of powers and principalities. Though not all necessarily evil, powers and principalities can be enemies of God and thus they can corrupt and enslave humanity (1 Corinthians 15:24-25; Ephesians 6:12). Groups, nations, and structures are susceptible to demonic forces. Structures such as governments, military forces, economic systems, educational or religious institutions, family systems, and structures determined by class, race, gender, or nationality can incite people to do evil they would not have chosen on their own. Such systems exercise a collective, enduring power far more destructive than the sum of the individuals who support or comply with them.
Sin and its consequences are described and developed from the beginning of the Scripture to the end. Sin is an enormous problem that produces results of alienation, depravity, condemnation, and enslavement.
Although God provided ways of dealing with sin throughout the Old Testament, God’s final solution to the problem of sin was to send Christ into human history. In his obedient life, death, and resurrection, Jesus broke the power of sin and death. In Christ, God raised up a Saviour with power that is stronger than sin and who can liberate God’s people from submission to the lordship of sin. God took the initiative and provided forgiveness, reconciliation, and restoration through Christ.
Even though the power of sin is broken, humanity continues to experience the effects of sin and evil. We look to God’s radical intervention in this world through Christ’s final triumph to bring the problem of sin to its absolute solution.
Bibliography
Confession of Faith in a Mennonite Perspective. General Board of the General Conference Mennonite Church and the Mennonite Church General Board. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1995.
Finger, Thomas N. Christian Theology: An Eschatological Approach, 2 vols. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1985, 1989.
Toews, John E. Romans. Believers Church Bible Commentary. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 2004.
Wink, Walter. Engaging the Powers: Discernment and Resistance in a World of Domination. Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1992.
在教会中,我们坚信“罪”是一个必须参照上帝以及上帝对受造界的旨意才能被正确理解的概念。它绝非仅仅是一个用来描述某种社会公序良俗所认为之“不对”的道德术语。例如,当店主欺诈顾客时,这不仅是违法,更是一种对顾客和对上帝的失信与不忠。罪是指任何令上帝不悦的行为、思想、欲望、情感、言语或举动,或是当这些应当存在时却麻木缺失的失职与亏缺(the absence of these)。
罪及其后果 (Sin and Its Consequences)
上帝绝非毫无由头地受到冒犯。上帝主动与人类立约,这一契约确立了上帝与人之间的关系。在这一圣约关系中行事端正,就会带来“平安”(shalom)——这是旧约先知所阐述的一个核心概念,将上帝、人类以及全体受造物在公义、丰盛与和平中紧密编织在一起。贯穿整部圣经,上帝清晰勾勒出对圣约关系的期望,这些期望推动着祂赐予受造界“平安”的宏伟计划。
在教会里,我们借着敬拜常常提醒自己上帝是谁。属灵领袖也必须认真承担起教导和提醒教会何为上帝所喜悦、何为上帝所憎恶的重任。北美社会正逐渐远离关于是非对错的具象界定,转而走向以相对主义和“宽容”来定义道德。在当今社会的许多人看来,道德上的包容宽容成了唯一的“善”,而道德上的不妥协与不宽容则成了唯一的“恶”。在这种文化处境中,教会更有意识、更坚定地教导圣经中的罪恶观,显得愈发至关重要。
有时,牧者在对罪进行明确教导时显得犹豫不决,这是因为过去曾存在对这类教导的滥用。在门诺弟兄会的历史上,某些教会曾用超越圣经明确界定的清单来定义罪,禁止诸如跳舞、玩扑克牌、购买保险或与其他宗派信徒通婚等活动。耶稣曾对律法主义式的定罪提出警戒,祂指出污秽人的不是外在的活动,而是从人心里发出的东西。在牢记这一告诫的同时,教会依然必须就究竟何为罪提供具体而明确的教导。
在上帝子民的历史中,对罪的界定在塑造上帝跟随者的品格方面发挥了重要作用。在旧约中,十诫的清单扮演着核心角色,以高度浓缩的形式描述了与上帝保持圣约关系所应有的行为规范。在新约中,早期教会(使徒行传 15:28-29)和使徒保罗(以弗所书 4:25–5:20;帖撒罗尼迦前书 4:3-6)也用具体的罪恶清单,来教导那些具有异教背景的初信基督徒。到了公元十三世纪左右,教会教导“七宗致命的罪”(七宗罪)对属灵生命的成长是致命的阻碍:骄傲、贪婪、情欲、愤怒、暴食、嫉妒与懒惰。
罪的个人层面 (Personal Dimension of Sin)
在坚定地教导关于罪的真理的同时,牧者在教牧辅导中也需要细心辨识每个人的具体处境。例如,对于许多属灵领袖和其他手握权柄的人而言,骄傲是罪的一种常见且危险的表现。然而,解放神学家提醒我们,骄傲往往是压迫者群体的特征性罪恶。这些压迫者群体往往假定骄傲是所有人犯罪的根源,并常常警告被压迫者也要警惕骄傲的陷阱。然而在现实中,情况可能恰恰相反:许多受压迫者犯罪的根源可能根本不是骄傲,而是消极被动和自轻自贱(自我贬抑)的态度。为了战胜罪恶,受压迫者需要建立一种健康的尊严感(健全的自尊),而不是被教导去把这种自我肯定当作罪来认罪悔改。
有些人来到教会时对罪的认识十分肤浅,但另一些人来到教会时却背负着沉重的内疚感。任何高度重视门徒训练与伦理生活的教会,其会友中都必然会有人因觉得自己未能达到标准而深陷负罪感的重压之中。在以教牧心肠关怀这些人时,至关重要的是要认识到:并非所有的内疚都是坏事。内疚感可以成为蒙恩之道(a means of grace),是圣灵在人心中使人为罪责备自己、并引导人走向真正回转的工作。
虚假的负罪感(false guilt)则产生于当一个人已经真心悔改,却无法接纳赦免或无法饶恕自己之时。心灵深处的创伤和破裂的关系往往极其深重,带来终生的负面影响。走向饶恕与接纳赦免的历程既非自动发生,亦非一蹴而就。教会必须耐心地陪伴那些在饶恕他人与接受赦免中苦苦挣扎的人,以“完全的赦免乃是上帝的心意、且是真实可期的盼望”来激励他们。越来越多的牧者正将那些寻求上帝赦免与释放的信徒转介给专业的基督徒心理辅导员,由他们提供更为深入、长期的辅导支持。
教会应当树立榜样,鼓励信徒操练每日个人的认罪悔改并领受赦免的属灵纪律。在崇拜聚会中,许多堂会将牧祷中的一段静默个人认罪时间纳入礼程,随后进行感恩,并庄严宣告领受从上帝而来的赦免。
罪的社会与教会层面 (Social Dimension of Sin)
在教会中,我们坚信一个肢体的罪会影响整个会众的属灵健康。作为基督身体的一员,意味着我们要反抗当下文化中盛行的极端个人主义,承担起责任,以爱心彼此提醒我们所察觉到的罪。教牧辅导、查经班以及关怀小组,能够为那些在挣扎中寻求活出基督徒自由生命的人提供持续不断的支持。
因为罪是对圣约关系的破坏,所以罪的后果必然蔓延到犯罪者个人之外。当一种关系遭到践踏与破坏时,单凭个人的内心悔改往往并不足以恢复这一关系。教会还必须积极促成人与人之间的实际和好。
主餐(圣餐)的礼仪操练强调,彼此饶恕必须成为所有基督徒人际关系的常态组成部分。领受圣餐的邀请着重表明:唯有那些与上帝、并与彼此保持合宜正常关系的人方可领受。教会有责任教导信徒:如果会友得罪了他人,却尚未寻求饶恕与和好,就应当在圣餐面前自律暂停领受,直到他们向受亏损的肢体认错并恳求饶恕为止。
耶稣在《马太福音》18章中关于教会纪律的教导,不仅将修复关系的责任放在过犯者身上,也同样放在了受伤害者的身上。福音吩咐我们要向所有当事方显出爱心。我们向受害者表达爱,是通过积极支持那些在面对不愿听劝的冒犯者时感到软弱无力的人;我们向过犯者表达爱,则是通过将过犯的知情范围严格限制在致力于协助促成真正悔改的个人或小组之内。正是基于这些饶恕与挽回的原则,教会常常会邀请受过专业训练的基督徒调解员来协助化解错综复杂的矛盾冲突。
若是信徒公开犯下明显的过错,新约圣经表明公开对质与劝诫是合宜且有序的。在《加拉太书》第2章中,保罗当众责备了彼得,因为彼得的过失是公开的。如果一个人在全教会公开劝勉之后仍然顽固拒绝悔改,就要将他逐出教会的团契相交,以此促使该人反省并重新审视自己的立场。教会必须极其庄重地对待这种属灵辨识。上帝赐予作为圣约共同体的教会极其重大的角色,去实践并落实赦免:“凡你们在地上所捆绑的,在天上也要捆绑;凡你们在地上所释放的,在天上也要释放”(马太福音 18:18)。当教会在圣灵的大能中聚集、辨识罪的赦免与否时,上帝就在他们中间,并且必成就他们同心辨识的结果。
在世上的生活 (Life in the World)
在一个不按上帝所立圣约关系生活的世俗世界中,基督徒频繁遭遇那些行事犯罪之人。诗篇中的许多篇章,正是那些感到自己遭受深重冤屈与伤害之人的呼求与哀鸣。圣经劝勉上帝的子民要信靠上帝的护佑,切不可自己伸冤复仇。
面对世上的罪恶,教会同时宣讲从罪恶奴役权势中得释放的信息。在一个将基因倾向、成瘾症、受害者境遇以及跨国企业结构视为凌驾于人类个体意志之上的权势的社会中,福音的好消息正是以“释放”的形式临到的。基督徒有责任将脱离罪恶捆绑的释放带到教会围墙之外。例如,一些堂会针对战争发起公开的和平示威;另一些堂会则致力于推动促进社会公义的政治法案;还有一些堂会与那些需要帮助战胜成瘾问题的人开展长期的一对一服事。借着基督在教会中的工作,上帝亲自介入并回应那些绝望与无助的处境。
耶稣释放人脱离罪之权势的信息,与耶稣释放人脱离控制他们的邪灵权势的信息是紧密相连、相辅相成的。耶稣把鬼从人身上赶出去,并赐给门徒赶鬼的权柄。当门徒无法赶出污鬼时,耶稣指示他们应当祷告禁食。在当今教会中,为人赶鬼的服事依然有其合法的地位——然而,必须极其谨慎小心。
今天,在论及魔鬼的问题上,人们很容易走向两个极端之一。第一个极端是彻底否定具有位格特征的邪恶势力的存在。这种立场的危险在于:
“如果我们把邪恶视为非位格性的力量,我们很可能会低估行为模式、意识形态和制度架构对生命所施加的辖制深度。人们可能仅仅把这些力量看作是可以被抵挡或抗拒的压力,却在为时已晚时才发现,自己正被一种他们根本无力挣脱的意志(意图性权势)所裹挟前行。”(托马斯·芬格,《基督教神学:末世论视角》,卷2,第163页)
第二个极端则认为魔鬼无处不在,或者以为所有的问题都是由这些具有位格的邪恶势力引起的,并认为奉基督之名赶鬼是解决这些罪恶的唯一良方。这种立场的弊端在于付诸实践时会造成极大伤害。我们所犯的许多罪,实际上是由于上帝所赐的美好特质失去了平衡所致。例如,对按上帝形象受造之自我的健康看待,可能会失衡而演变成骄傲;对上帝所赐性礼物的健康欣赏,可能会扭曲而演变成色欲。若缺乏真正的属灵辨识力,盲目指认并驱逐所谓的魔鬼,可能会摧残摧毁一个人人格中上帝所赐予的健康特质。通常而言,上帝施行释放的途径,并非赶鬼所暗示的那种立竿见影的速成方案,而是借着信徒接纳赦免、遵行圣经关于长久门徒训练的法则,从而让圣灵潜移默化地塑造我们的生命,归荣耀给上帝。
面对罪恶的残酷现实,福音的喜讯在于:耶稣借着赦免与释放带来了活泼的盼望。教会所面临的挑战,乃是不断领受并在实际生活中践行这种赦免与释放,以此在今日的地上彰显并代表上帝的国度。
In the church, we believe that sin is a concept that must be understood with reference to God and God’s plan for creation. It is not simply a moral term to describe what a society considers to be wrong. For example, when a shopkeeper defrauds a customer, this is not merely breaking the law but also an instance of faithlessness to the customer and to God. Sin is any act, thought, desire, emotion, word, or deed, or the absence of these, that displeases God.
Sin and its Consequences
God is not arbitrarily offended. God has initiated a covenant with humanity, an agreement which establishes a relationship between God and people. Living rightly within this covenant relationship leads to shalom, a concept from the Old Testament prophets webbing together God, humans, and all creation in justice, fulfillment, and peace. Throughout the Scriptures, God outlines the expectations of the covenant relationship which promote His plan of shalom for creation.
In the church, we regularly remind ourselves of who God is through our worship. Spiritual leaders must also take seriously the task of teaching and reminding the church of what pleases and displeases God. North American society is moving away from concrete definitions of right and wrong and toward a definition of morality in terms of relativism and tolerance. For many in society, moral tolerance is now the only good, and moral intolerance the only evil. In this context, it is increasingly important for the church to be intentional about teaching the biblical view of sin.
Sometimes pastors are hesitant to provide clear teaching about sin because of abuses of this teaching in the past. In the history of the Mennonite Brethren, some churches have defined sins with a list that goes beyond the Scriptural definition, banning activities such as dancing, playing cards, buying insurance, or choosing a spouse from another denomination. Jesus cautions about legalistic definitions of sin by pointing out that it is not outward activity that defiles a person but what comes from the heart. Keeping this advice in mind, the church must still provide concrete teaching about what constitutes sin.
Throughout the history of God’s people, the defining of sin has played an important role in forming the character of the followers of God. In the Old Testament, the list of Ten Commandments plays a central role by describing in condensed form the conduct that accompanies a covenant relationship with God. In the New Testament, the church (Acts 15:28-29) and Paul (Ephesians 4:25-5:20; 1 Thessalonians 4:3-6) instruct new Christians coming from a pagan background with other lists of sins. Around the 13th century the church taught that seven deadly sins were fatal to spiritual progress: pride, covetousness, lust, anger, gluttony, envy, and sloth.
Personal Dimension of Sin
While being firm in teaching about sin, pastors also need to pay careful attention in their counselling to discerning the situations of individuals. For many spiritual leaders and others in power, for example, pride is a common and dangerous manifestation of sin. Liberation theologians remind us, however, that pride is often a sin of oppressor groups. These oppressor groups can assume that pride is a root cause of sin for everyone, and often warn the oppressed against the pitfalls of pride as well. In reality, the opposite may be true. The root cause of sin for many oppressed people may not be pride but attitudes of passivity and self-depreciation. To overcome sin, the oppressed need to develop a healthy sense of pride, not be taught to confess it as sin.
While some come to the church with a shallow view of sin, others come carrying burdens of guilt. Any church with a high view of discipleship and ethics will have among its members those who are burdened by feelings of guilt that they do not measure up to the standards. In dealing pastorally with these individuals, it is important to realize that not all guilt is bad. Guilt may be a means of grace, the work of the Holy Spirit convicting an individual of sin and leading to genuine repentance.
False guilt comes when a person has truly repented but has not been able to accept forgiveness or to forgive themselves. The injury of wounded psyches and broken relationships is often very deep, with lifelong effects. The journey toward forgiveness is neither automatic nor immediate. The church must walk patiently beside those struggling to forgive and to be forgiven, challenging them with the hope that complete forgiveness is God’s way and a true possibility. Increasingly pastors are referring individuals seeking God’s forgiveness and freedom to Christian counsellors, who can provide more in-depth, long-term support.
The church should model and encourage the discipline of daily personal repentance and acceptance of forgiveness. In the worship service, many congregations incorporate into the pastoral prayer a time for silent, personal confession followed by thanksgiving and acceptance of forgiveness from God.
Social Dimension of Sin
In the church, we believe that one member’s sin affects the spiritual health of the entire congregation. To be part of the body of Christ means we run counter to the individuality of our culture and take responsibility to lovingly bring to one another’s attention the sins we discern. Pastoral counselling, Bible studies, and care groups can provide ongoing support for persons struggling to live a life of Christian freedom.
Because sin is a breach of a covenant relationship, the consequences of sin spread beyond the individual who is committing the sin. When a relationship has been violated, personal repentance is not always sufficient to restore the relationship. Churches also need to facilitate reconciliation between people.
The practice of the Lord’s Supper emphasizes the need for forgiveness to be a regular part of all Christian relationships. The invitation to communion emphasizes that participation is for people who are in right relationship with God and with each other. It is the responsibility of the church to teach that if church members have sinned against another and have not asked for forgiveness and reconciliation, they should abstain from Communion until they have confessed their sins to individuals wronged and have asked for forgiveness.
Jesus’ teaching on church discipline in Matthew 18 places the responsibility for making relationships right not only on the offender, but also on the one who is hurt. The gospel instructs us to show love to all involved. We show love to the victim by actively supporting the one who may feel powerless to confront an offender who will not listen. We show love to the offender by limiting knowledge of the offence to persons or groups involved with helping bring about true repentance. It is in keeping with these principles of forgiveness that churches often call in trained Christian mediators to help resolve complex conflicts.
In the case where the believer has openly done something wrong, the New Testament illustrates that a public confrontation is in order. In Galatians 2, Paul admonishes Peter publicly because he sinned publicly. When a person refuses to repent of a sin after being openly challenged by the entire congregation, that person is to be put out of the church in order to encourage the person to rethink his or her position. Churches need to take this discernment very seriously. God gives the covenant community of the church a large role to play in the actualization of forgiveness. “Whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven” (Matthew 18:18). When the church gathers in the power of the Holy Spirit to discern the forgiveness of sins, God is there among them and will bring to pass what they discern together.
Life in the World
In the world where people do not live by the covenant relationship that God has established, Christians are frequently confronted by people who sin. Many of the Psalms are cries to God by people who feel that they have been grievously wronged. The Scriptures counsel God’s people to trust God to protect them and not to take revenge themselves.
In response to sin in the world, the church also proclaims the message of liberation from the enslaving powers of sin. In a society which understands genetic disposition, addiction, victimization, and multinational corporate structures as powers which are greater than individual human will, the good news of the gospel comes in the form of liberation. Christians have the responsibility to take liberation from sin beyond the walls of the church. For example, some congregations have made public demonstrations in response to war; others attempt to shape political bills to promote justice; still others do long-term one-on-one work with people who need help overcoming addictions. By the work of Christ through the church, God addresses situations of hopelessness and despair.
The message of Jesus’ liberation of people from the power of sin goes hand in hand with the message of Jesus’ liberation of people from the power of evil spirits that controlled them. Jesus cast demons out of people and gave his disciples the power to do the same. When the demons did not listen to Jesus’ disciples, he instructed them to pray and fast. There is still a place in the church for casting demons out of people—however, much care must be taken.
Today it is easy to take one of two extreme positions on the subject of demons. The first is a complete denial of the existence of personal forces of evil. The danger of this position is that if we regard evil as impersonal, we may underestimate the depth of that dominion which behaviour patterns, ideologies, and institutions exert over lives. People may regard these forces merely as a pressure which may be resisted or rejected. They may discover too late that they are borne along by an intentionality which they are powerless to break (Finger, vol. 2, 163).
The second extreme is a view that demons are everywhere or that all problems are caused by these personal forces of evil, and that exorcism in the name of Christ is the only solution for these sins. The problem with this position is that it can cause much damage when put into practice. Many of our sins are caused when a God-given characteristic becomes unbalanced. For example, a healthy view of oneself made in the image of God can become pride; a healthy appreciation for God’s gift of sex can become lust. Attempts to identify and exorcise demons without true spiritual discernment can damage the healthy, God-given characteristics of one’s personality. Often, rather than the instant solution suggested by exorcism, God’s way of liberation comes through accepting forgiveness and following biblical guidelines for long-term discipleship, thus allowing the Holy Spirit to shape our lives to God’s glory.
In response to the reality of sin, the good news is that Jesus offers hope through forgiveness and liberation. The challenge for the church is to continually accept and actualize this forgiveness and liberation in ways that represent God’s kingdom here on earth.
- 托马斯·芬格(Finger, Thomas N.)著,《基督教神学:末世论视角》(Christian Theology: An Eschatological Approach),共2卷。Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1985, 1989.
- 小科尼利厄斯·普兰廷加(Plantinga, Cornelius Jr.)著,《原本不该如此:罪的短篇论集》(A Breviary of Sin: Not the Way It’s Supposed to Be)。Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1996.
- Finger, Thomas. Christian Theology: An Eschatological Approach. 2 vols. Scottdale, PA:
- Herald Press, 1985, 1989.
- Plantinga, Cornelius Jr. A Breviary of Sin: Not the Way It’s Supposed to Be. Grand Rapids:
- Eerdmans, 1996.
第 05 条:救恩 (Salvation)
Article 5: Salvation
上帝的主动(God’s Initiative)
我们坚信,在一个被罪恶辖制的世界中,上帝正在动工施行拯救与医治、救赎与恢复。从起初开始,上帝的心意就是要为自己拣选造就一群子民,居住在他们中间并赐福给他们。受造界与全人类若非藉着上帝的慈爱与恩典,就绝无得救的指望。上帝的慈爱在耶稣基督的生、死与复活中得到了完全的彰显。
上帝的计划(God’s Plan)
纵观历史,上帝施行大能作为,拯救人脱离捆绑,并吸引他们进入立约的关系中。上帝藉着先知预备救恩的道路,直到最终藉着耶稣赎罪的宝血使世人与祂自己和好。当人们信靠基督时,他们是本乎恩、因着信得救,这并不是出于自己,乃是上帝所赐的恩典礼物。上帝赦免他们,拯救他们脱离罪的捆绑,使他们在基督里成为新造的人,藉着圣灵赐给他们能力,并印证他们承受永生。当罪与死亡最终被彻底废除,得赎之民被招聚在新天新地之中时,上帝就彻底成全了祂的救赎计划。
人的回应(Humanity’s Response)
耶稣虽然进入了一个被罪恶统治的世界,祂却没有顺服罪的诱惑,反而粉碎了罪的权势。藉着祂顺服的一生、十字架上的受死以及荣耀的复活,基督战胜了撒但以及罪与死的权势,为全人类开辟了一条跟随祂的道路。在圣灵的光照和责备之下,人们离弃罪恶,将生命交托给上帝,承认耶稣基督为主,并加入上帝的家。凡接待基督的人都得以重生,与上帝相和,并蒙召彼此相爱,与邻舍和睦相处。那些蒙上帝拯救的人不再为自己而活,因为他们已经从罪中得以释放,并蒙召过圣洁新生的生活。
Salvation
God’s Initiative
We believe that God is at work to accomplish deliverance and healing, redemption and restoration in a world dominated by sin. From the beginning, God’s purpose has been to create for Himself a people, to dwell among them and to bless them. Creation and all of humanity are without hope of salvation except through God’s love and grace. God’s love is fully demonstrated in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ.
God’s Plan
Throughout history, God has acted mightily to deliver people from bondage and draw them into a covenant relationship. Through the prophets, God prepared the way of salvation until finally God reconciled the world to Himself by the atoning blood of Jesus. As people place their trust in Christ, they are saved by grace through faith, not of their own doing, but as a gift of God. God forgives them, delivers them from sin’s bondage, makes them new creatures in Christ, empowers them by the Holy Spirit, and seals them for eternal life. When sin and death are finally abolished and the redeemed are gathered in the new heaven and the new earth, God will have completed the plan of salvation.
Humanity’s Response
Though Jesus entered a world ruled by sin, he chose not to submit to its allure and broke its domination. Through his obedient life, his death on the cross, and his glorious resurrection, Christ triumphed over Satan and the powers of sin and death, opening the way for all people to follow. Convicted by the Holy Spirit, people turn from sin, entrust their lives to God, confess Jesus Christ as Lord, and join the family of God. All who receive Christ are born again, and have peace with God, and are called to love one another and live at peace with their neighbour. Those whom God is saving no longer live for themselves, for they have been set free from sin and called to newness of life.
出埃及记 6:1-8;15:2;20:2;诗篇 68:19-20;以赛亚书 43:1;马太福音 4:1-11;马可福音 10:45;约翰福音 1:12;3:1-21;13:34-35;16:8-11;罗马书 3:24-26;5:8, 12-21;8:18-25;10:9-10;哥林多前书 1:18;哥林多后书 5:14-21;以弗所书 1:5-10, 13-14;2:8-9;歌罗西书 1:13-14;2:15;希伯来书 2:14-18;4:12;5:7-9;9:15-28;11:6;约翰一书 4:7-11;启示录 5:9-10;21:1-4。 ---
Exodus 6:1-8; 15:2; 20:2; Psalm 68:19-20; Isaiah 43:1; Matthew 4:1-11; Mark 10:45; John 1:12; 3:1-21; 13:34-35; 16:8-11; Romans 3:24-26; 5:8, 12-21; 8:18-25; 10:9-10; 1 Corinthians 1:18; 2 Corinthians 5:14-21; Ephesians 1:5-10, 13-14; 2:8-9; Colossians 1:13-14; 2:15; Hebrews 2:14-18; 4:12; 5:7-9; 9:15-28; 11:6; 1 John 4:7-11; Revelation 5:9-10; 21:1-4.
“救恩”(Salvation)是用来描述上帝针对人类及受造万物迫切绝望之需求所展开的计划与行动中最具涵盖性、最丰满的词汇。圣经自人类始祖犯罪堕落开始,便记载并阐明了这些困境。在当今的世界中,我们依然看到人类与上帝疏离、彼此疏离、与受造同伴及整个自然界疏离,甚至与自己内心疏离。正如罪具有个人性、群体性与宇宙性的维度,上帝的救恩同样针对上帝起初的旨意中后来遭受破坏的每一个领域。
救恩的“脱离”与“进入”(Salvation From and Salvation To)
上帝拯救人脱离身体与物质的威胁(申命记 26:5-9;马太福音 8:25),脱离疾病与肉身的病痛(出埃及记 15:26;诗篇 103:3;马可福音 5:28, 34;雅各书 5:15),并脱离属灵的危险,例如上帝的忿怒(罗马书 5:9-10)、撒但的权柄(使徒行传 26:18;以弗所书 6:11)以及污鬼魔鬼的压制(路加福音 8:36)。
然而,新约圣经对“救恩/拯救”最普遍的用法是与“罪”相关;事实上,耶稣得名正是因为祂要“将自己的百姓从罪恶里救出来”(马太福音 1:21)。上帝的子民得蒙拯救,脱离罪的刑罚(路加福音 7:48-50)、罪的权势(罗马书 6:12-14)以及罪的捆绑行径(约翰一书 3:9-10)。非常值得注意的是,新约圣经作者在描述脱离疾病和被鬼附等景况的“得医治/得解救”时,所使用的希腊文词汇(如 sozo)往往与描述脱离罪恶的“得救”完全相同(例如路加福音 7:50;8:48)。
圣经用三个主要意象来描绘救恩所导向的目标:
- 释放或自由(Liberation / Liberty):对于从前受压迫的人而言,重获自由使他们能够藉着彼此相爱与服侍来成全律法(加拉太书 5:1, 13-14)。
- 健康与整全(Health and Wholeness):上帝所赐自由的一个核心部分涉及全人的健康与健全,耶稣在这些方面的服事正是明证(马可福音 2:17)。
- “和平/平安”(Shalom,沙龙):这一词汇尤见于先知书中,用于描绘一个和平与公义的社会;在那里,人们和谐共处,“这国不举刀攻击那国”(以赛亚书 2:2-4;亦参 9:6-7;32:15-18;弥迦书 4:1-4;撒迦利亚书 2:6-12)。
在基督里的救恩(Salvation in Christ)
基督是上帝所差来的真正救主(使徒行传 13:23),新约圣经将救恩描述为与祂的联合(union with Him)。信徒是在“基督里”,因此是新造的人(哥林多后书 5:17)。基督被描绘为真葡萄树,信徒则是枝子(约翰福音 15:1-10)。基督被描述为建筑物的房角石(以弗所书 2:21-22),也是身体的头(以弗所书 5:23)。不仅如此,“基督在你们心里”成了有荣耀的盼望(歌罗西书 1:27),保罗亦能说:“现在的我已经不再活着,乃是基督在我里面活着”(加拉太书 2:20)。
从上述这一切可以清楚看出,上帝的救恩是整全的(holistic),涵盖了上帝起初为整个受造界所定的一切旨意,包括后来失落或遭到毁坏的部分。救恩既涵括物质层面的需要(照顾患病者、饥饿者、赤身露体者),也涵括属灵层面的关怀(马可福音 2:1-12)。耶稣在世上的事工充分展示了这一救恩维度的宽广(路加福音 4:18-21;马太福音 11:4-6),祂同样呼召跟随祂的人在生命中活出并体现这种整全的救恩(马太福音 10:5-8;路加福音 14:2-14)。
本乎恩因着信领受救恩(Receiving Salvation by Grace through Faith)
上帝在救恩中的主动作为,是由祂测不透的大爱所驱动的(约翰一书 4:7-11)。“恩典”(grace)一词用于描述一个奇妙的客观事实:上帝并非因着人的任何行为或功德,而是白白地拯救那些愿意悔改的人;悔改意味着从罪中彻底回转并归向上帝(使徒行传 2:38;以弗所书 2:8-9)。悔改包含对自己过去的生命与行为产生全新的认识与态度,坚决拒绝信靠除基督(作为独一救主与生命之主)以外的任何事物或任何人,并且立志活出顺服基督的新生活。
接受上帝所赐的救恩礼物被描述为“重生”(约翰福音 3:1-21;彼得前书 1:3, 23),发生在个人出于自愿、凭着信心领受之时。不论一个人是在信仰群体中潜移默化地受熏陶成长,还是经历了危机式的剧烈归信体验,真实的信心都不可或缺地包含以下要素:
- 认同并持守一套基本的信仰真理(约翰福音 20:31;提摩太后书 3:14-15);
- 将完全的信靠交托于基督及基督的作为(罗马书 4:18-25;加拉太书 5:2-11);
- 活出反映这种信仰与交托的实际行动(雅各书 2:14-26)。
基督吩咐,凡作门徒的都应当受洗(马太福音 28:18-20)。门诺弟兄会理解洗礼是公开表明与基督及祂的身体认同,并且是领受上帝洁净罪恶与所赐圣灵恩赐的象征性行动。我们不行婴孩洗礼,因为婴孩尚无法在明辨知情的情况下自主选择信靠基督、弃绝世界与撒但。
上帝的恩典不仅接纳信徒与信仰群体,更装备他们(腓立比书 2:13)并更新改变他们(哥林多后书 3:18),使他们能够像上帝接纳并服事他们那样去接纳与服事他人。作门徒的生命不仅是对上帝救恩的回应,更构成了将那救恩“作成/活出”(working out)的过程(腓立比书 2:12)。圣经同样劝勉我们绝不可“忽略”这么大的救恩(希伯来书 2:3),而必须“坚守”所领受的道(哥林多前书 15:2)。信徒在洗礼中与基督一同受死,好叫基督怎样复活,信徒也照样能“在生命的新样中行事为人”(罗马书 6:4)。
救恩涵盖过去、现在与将来(Salvation Involves Past, Present, and Future)
圣经从过去、现在与将来三个维度来描述救恩。过去的、客观的维度藉着以下意象展现出来:
- 救赎(申命记 13:5;马可福音 10:45);
- 称义(以赛亚书 43:25;罗马书 8:1);
- 收纳/得儿子的名分(出埃及记 4:22;何西阿书 11:1;加拉太书 4:5-7);
- 和好(歌罗西书 1:21;哥林多后书 5:19)。
这些意象既用于描述每个信徒与上帝之间的个人关系,同时也(特别是“收纳”与“和好”)反映了救恩对于上帝的子民所具有的群体与社群含义。救恩意味着我们正在成为一家人(希伯来书 13:1;提摩太前书 5:1)、一个身体(哥林多前书 12:12-31)和一座圣殿建筑(以弗所书 2:20-22;彼得前书 2:4-6)。我们拆毁了彼此之间隔断的冤仇之墙,彼此和好(以弗所书 2:14-16;加拉太书 3:27-28)。
这种群体维度是救恩在现今持续不断之特质的重要层面(使徒行传 2:47),也是再洗礼派(Anabaptists)在救恩论上一贯强调的重点。耶稣的教导使用了重生(约翰福音 3:3-7;彼得前书 1:23)与新约(路加福音 22:20;哥林多后书 3:6;耶利米书 31:33)的意象。诗人谈到了内心持续被洁净的过程(诗篇 51:10)。这种成圣的经历也被描述为“新人”——脱去旧人、穿上新人(以弗所书 4:23-24),并且心意更新而变化(罗马书 12:1-2)。藉着圣灵的大能,信徒应当作为耶稣的门徒行事与世人有别(加拉太书 5:25),使真实的信心藉着外在的行为彰显出来(约翰一书 3:9;雅各书 2:24)。
在将来的时刻,上帝将终结这个世代,并彻底击败撒但与死亡(启示录 20:10;哥林多前书 15:26)。因此,上帝完全的救恩乃是一个将来的盼望(路加福音 21:28;罗马书 13:11;帖撒罗尼迦前书 5:8-9)。尽管患难可能会临到,“唯有忍耐到底的,必然得救”(马太福音 10:22;24:13)。
展望未来,也提醒我们注意救恩的宇宙性维度,届时上帝将带来新天新地(以赛亚书 65:17-25;彼得后书 3:13;启示录 3:12;21:2, 10)。圣经告诉我们,一切受造物的目的都在于荣耀上帝(诗篇 19:1;69:34)。耶稣虽然宣告人类比飞鸟和百合花贵重得多(马太福音 6:26-30),但祂也回应了全本圣经的共同见证:上帝同样眷顾关怀这些受造之物(创世记 9:1-10, 12, 15, 17;约拿书 4:11;何西阿书 2:18)。整个宇宙受造界现今虽然“一同叹息、劳苦”,但终有一日将脱离败坏的辖制,进入上帝儿女自由的荣耀(罗马书 8:20-21;以赛亚书 11:6, 9)。
总而言之,救恩涵盖了神已经成就的事、上帝正在动工的事,以及上帝最终将要成就的丰盛圆满。
Salvation is the most inclusive term used to describe God’s program and action in response to the desperate needs of humankind and all the rest of the creation. Scripture accounts for and illustrates these problems beginning with the sinful actions of our first human parents. In our world, we continue to see that humans are alienated from God, one another, their fellow creatures, the rest of creation, and even themselves. Just as sin is individual, corporate, and cosmic, so God’s salvation addresses each area of God’s purpose which has subsequently been damaged.
Salvation From and Salvation To
God saves from physical threats (Deuteronomy 26:5-9; Matthew 8:25), from disease and physical maladies (Exodus 15:26; Psalm 103:3; Mark 5:28, 34; James 5:15), and from spiritual dangers such as God’s wrath (Romans 5:9-10), Satan (Acts 26:18; Ephesians 6:11), and demonic oppression (Luke 8:36). The most common New Testament use of salvation, though, has to do with sin; indeed, Jesus’ name was given because he would “save his people from their sins” (Matthew 1:21). God’s people are saved from the penalty (Luke 7:48-50), power (Romans 6:12-14), and practice of sin (1 John 3:9-10). It is instructive to recognize that the New Testament writers frequently employ the same terms for salvation from matters such as illness and demon possession as they do from sin (e.g. Luke 7:50; 8:48).
The goal toward which salvation works is described in Scripture by three major images. First, there is liberation or liberty. Freedom for the formerly oppressed enables them to fulfill the law by loving and serving (Galatians 5:1, 13-14). Second, an important part of God’s liberty involves health and wholeness as evidenced by Jesus’ ministry in these areas (Mark 2:17). Third, the term shalom, found especially in the prophetic writings, is used in descriptions of a peaceful and just society where people live together harmoniously and where “nation will not take up sword against nation” (Isaiah 2:2-4, see also 9:6-7; 32:15-18; Micah 4:1-4; Zechariah 2:6-12).
Salvation in Christ
Christ is the true Saviour sent from God (Acts 13:23), and salvation in the New Testament is described in terms of union with him. The believer is “in Christ” and thus a new creature (2 Corinthians 5:17). Christ is portrayed as the vine, with believers being the branches ( John 15:1-10). Christ is described as the cornerstone of a building (Ephesians 2:21-22), and as head of the body (Ephesians 5:23). Furthermore, “Christ in you” is the hope of glory (Colossians 1:27), and Paul can say that “it is no longer I who live, but Christ who lives in me” (Galatians 2:20 NRSV).
It is evident from all the above that God’s salvation is holistic, embracing all that God originally intended for the entire creation, including that which was subsequently lost or damaged. Salvation encompasses both material (caring for the sick, hungry, naked) and spiritual matters (Mark 2:1-12). Jesus’ earthly ministry demonstrates this breadth (Luke 4:18-21; Matthew 11:4-6), and he calls his followers likewise to embody it (Matthew 10:5-8; Luke 14:2-14).
Receiving Salvation by Grace through Faith
God’s initiative in salvation is motivated by His unfathomable love (1 John 4:7-11). The term grace is used to describe the marvellous reality that God freely saves, through no work or merit of their own, those who will repent, which means a radical turning from sin and turning to God (Acts 2:38; Ephesians 2:8-9). Repentance involves a new attitude toward one’s past life and actions, a rejection of trust in anything or anyone but Christ as Saviour and Lord, and a commitment to behaviour that reflects obedience to Christ. Acceptance of God’s gift of salvation, described as a “new birth” ( John 3:1-21; 1 Peter 1:3, 23), occurs as individuals voluntarily receive it by faith. Whether a person is gradually nurtured through the believing community or experiences a crisis conversion, genuine faith indispensably involves each of the following: embracing a set of basic beliefs ( John 20:31; 2 Timothy 3:1415), a commitment of trust in Christ and Christ’s work (Romans 4:18-25; Galatians 5:2-11), and actions which reflect such belief and commitment ( James 2:14-26). Christ has instructed that those who become disciples should be baptized (Matthew 28:18-20). Mennonite Brethren understand this to be a public statement of identification with Christ and his body, and a symbolic act of receiving God’s cleansing from sin and the gift of the Holy Spirit. We do not baptize infants because they are not able to make an informed choice for Christ and against the world and Satan.
God’s grace not only accepts but also equips (Philippians 2:13) and transforms (2 Corinthians 3:18) the believer and believing communities, who are then enabled to accept and serve others as God did them. The life of discipleship is not merely a response to God’s salvation, but constitutes a “working out” of that salvation (Philippians 2:12). Scripture also exhorts that salvation must not be “neglected” (Hebrews 2:3) but rather must be “held firmly” (1 Corinthians 15:2). Believers have died with Christ in baptism so that as Christ was raised they “too might walk in newness of life” (Romans 6:4 NRSV).
Salvation Involves Past, Present, and Future
The Bible describes salvation in terms of past, present, and future. The past, objective dimension is presented with the imagery of redemption (Deuteronomy 13:5; Mark 10:45), justification (Isaiah 43:25; Romans 8:1), adoption (Exodus 4:22; Hosea 11:1; Galatians 4:5-7), and reconciliation (Colossians 1:21; 2 Corinthians 5:19). These images are used of each believer’s relationship to God, but they also (particularly adoption and reconciliation) reflect the corporate and communal implications of salvation for God’s people. Salvation means that we are becoming a family (Hebrews 13:1; 1 Timothy 5:1), a body (1 Corinthians 12:12-31), and a building (Ephesians 2:20-22; 1 Peter 2:4-6). We are breaking down walls of hostility between us and reconciling ourselves to one another (Ephesians 2:14-16; Galatians 3:27-28). This communal dimension is an important aspect of salvation’s present, ongoing nature (Acts 2:47) and has been a consistent emphasis of Anabaptists regarding salvation. Jesus’ teaching employed the images of new birth ( John 3:3-7; 1 Peter 1:23) and the new covenant (Luke 22:20; 2 Corinthians 3:6; Jeremiah 31:33). The psalmist speaks of a continuing process in which hearts are made pure (Psalm 51:10). This experience of sanctification is also described in terms of a “new person” who puts off the old nature and puts on the new nature (Ephesians 4:23-24) and is transformed by being renewed in mind (Romans 12:1). By the power of the Spirit, believers are expected to act differently as disciples of Jesus (Galatians 5:25) so that true faith is evident by outward actions (1 John 3:9; James 2:24).
At a future time, God will bring this age to a close and complete the defeat of Satan and death (Revelation 20:10; 1 Corinthians 15:26). God’s complete salvation is therefore a future hope (Luke 21:28; Romans 13:11; 1 Thessalonians 5:8-9). Though suffering may come, “the one who endures to the end will be saved” (Matthew 10:22; 24:13 NRSV).
A look to the future also alerts us to the cosmic dimension of salvation, when God will bring in the new heaven and the new earth (Isaiah 65:17-25; 2 Peter 3:13; Revelation 3:12; 21:2, 10). Scripture informs us that the purpose of all creation is to glorify God (Psalm 19:1; 69:34). While Jesus declares that human beings are worth more than the birds and the flowers (Matthew 6:26-30), he echoes the testimony of all Scripture that God cares for these creatures as well (Genesis 9:1-10, 12, 15, 17; Jonah 4:11; Hosea 2:18). The cosmos, presently “groaning” and “suffering,” will one day be set free from slavery and the corruption it now experiences (Romans 8:20-21; Isaiah 11:6, 9). In summary, salvation involves what God has already done, what God is doing, and the fullness God will ultimately bring.
救恩位于基督徒生命经验的核心。福音呼召人得蒙拯救——从罪恶的奴役中脱离,进入藉着耶稣基督的死与复活而带来的自由。救恩始于脱离罪恶奴役的救赎,并包含被收纳为上帝儿女的身份,因为信徒藉着重生进入了上帝的家中。然而,脱离过去的罪仅仅是起点。救恩在现今持续进行,因为得蒙救赎的上帝的儿女正活出由那份自由所带来的崭新生命。得赎之人已经成圣——在现今被分别出来为上帝所用。将来的救恩则包括在新天新地中承受永恒生命的应许。救恩的宇宙性维度提醒我们,一切受造物都将分享上帝拯救作为的美好果实。我们对救恩的理解,不仅影响个人对福音的回应,也影响教会参与上帝更为宏大的救赎旨意。
赎罪模式(Atonement)
“赎罪”是一个代表上帝藉着基督成就救恩的词汇。历代基督徒曾持守过若干种不同的赎罪模式(models of the atonement):
- 司法代赎模式(Legal Substitution Model / 刑罚代赎论):这可能是新教徒中最普遍的观点,着重于基督的受死作为代替全人类应得刑罚的代赎。它强调了一个核心真理:我们靠自己绝无法成就救恩。
- 道德感化模式(Moral Influence Model):该模式描述了当人们在基督的受死中认识到上帝是何等深爱他们时,人对上帝的态度所发生的心意改变。上帝在基督里主动向我们彰显这份大爱,从而打破了上帝与人之间互不信任的藩篱。
- 榜样模式(Example Model):该模式将焦点放在基督的生平与教导上。虽然这一模式正确地强调了耶稣教导并树立了我们在讨上帝喜悦上所当作的榜样,但在历史上,它常常与否认基督神性的神学立场相纠缠。在这个意义上,它未能充分认识到人类罪孽的深重,以及在信心生活中完全依靠圣灵的绝对必要性。
- 戏剧模式或“基督得胜者”模式(Dramatic or Christ-as-Victor Model / Christus Victor):这是历史上最早出现的模式,描绘了一幕耶稣战胜撒但、释放被掳人类的得胜史诗。该模式的一个延伸强调:人类蒙基督征召,参与到上帝与奴役人类的邪恶权势之间持续进行的属灵争战中。上帝的子民参与在这场持续的争战中,因此他们的生命也面对死亡的威胁,而这正是战胜邪恶权势的得胜途径。
一个人所采纳的赎罪模式,往往会塑造其对救恩的理解以及基督徒生活的方式。关键在于必须根据圣经的全备旨意来平衡这些模式。例如,司法代赎模式在与基督呼召人作门徒的联系上着墨甚少,甚至可能暗示作门徒是可有可无的选项。然而,耶稣明确告诉我们,唯独遵行天父旨意的人才能进天国(马太福音 7:21)。早期再洗礼派先驱虽然也采用某种形式的代赎模式,但他们同样广泛使用其他模式,例如“基督得胜者”模式。不论采用何种模式,他们始终强调:基督的生平与教导显明了基督徒必须如何切实地有份于上帝的恩典。
个人与群体的信心(Personal and Corporate Faith)
信心具有个人性,但绝非个人主义;人们在与他人及社会结构错综复杂的关系网络中找到自己的身份认同。藉着圣灵的恩赐,上帝通过他人来服事祂的子民。上帝救赎工作的一个重要部分,就是将教会塑造成一个互相配搭的身体、一个既在内部彼此服事又向外拓展接纳他人的属灵家庭。在这种成长过程中,地方堂会应当欢迎来自其他基督教传统的信徒所带来的恩赐,同时也对自身的属灵传承有更深入的认识。
几个世纪以来,基督徒群体在认识到蒙召作“盐”作“光”的使命时,采取了数种截然不同的面对周围文化的进路,旨在活出并见证上帝的救恩。再洗礼派传统历来对占据世俗权柄职位、试图藉由操纵体制结构来达成上帝的目的持审慎保留态度。然而,基督徒在企业和各类机构中依然可以发挥显著的影响力,引导它们朝向与上帝的目标与价值观相和谐的方向发展。堂会需要装备其会友,成为上帝转化生命与社会的“和平与丰盛”(shalom,沙龙)的使者,且在如此行时不妥协基督的道。
救恩与医治(Salvation and Healing)
在寻求持守并活出我们在基督里的救恩时,堂会内部个人、家庭和群体的需求往往十分巨大。在医治与全人健康的事宜上,领袖应当寻求并欢迎那些能以属上帝的智慧提供协助之人的咨询与建议。上帝装备一些信徒从事直接医治与释放的服事;上帝也赋予医生和专业心理治疗师各样技能与洞见,以帮助上帝的子民。虽然在接受基督教信仰群体之外的人士协助时始终应当保持审慎,但无论上帝的医治藉由何种途径临到我们,我们都可以心存感恩并予以接纳。
自新约时代以来,教会就已认可赶鬼释放的服事(ministry of exorcism)。然而,如何在门诺弟兄会中恰当地实践这一事工,仍然是一个持续探索与探讨的课题。我们一方面不应低估魔鬼势力的真实性,另一方面也当持守谨慎,避免走向极端。此外,敏锐察知制度与社会体制中潜藏的幽暗魔鬼权势,也是教会面对在更广泛社会中服事救恩与医治的角色时,亟待深入探讨的另一重要课题。
归信与作门徒(Conversion and Discipleship)
救恩的本质,是导致门诺弟兄会于1860年在俄罗斯创立的核心关键议题之一。弟兄会信徒所深切关注的是:救恩必须是一个带来门徒生命的实质抉择。这一关切促使他们建立了一个新的信徒群体。因此,“归信”(conversion)成为门诺弟兄会神学的重要组成部分。
救恩关乎过去。当人认识到自己对救恩的迫切需要时,他在归信的那一刻便从罪中得救。当人们意识到自己沉沦失落的景况,并明白耶稣所赐予的救恩时,他们以悔改和委身的心志作出回应,是理所当然且极为相称的。
救恩也关乎现在。我们“正在得救”(being saved)。现今的救恩体现在基督徒的作门徒生活以及与基督的身体——教会的紧密连接之中。因此,至关重要的是:初信者不仅要经历归信,更要在跟随主的道路上不断成长。
孩童时期的归信(Childhood Conversions)
幼年时期的归信,是基督信仰教育在家庭和教会中扎根发芽的明证。幼年归信引发了关乎救恩本质的教牧课题。孩童在灵性上相当敏锐,能够回应圣灵在他们生命中的工作。关键在于,他们的回应必须是对圣灵感动的主动回应,而不仅是顺从父母或主日学老师的期望或劝导。
孩童归信往往是在基督徒家庭中抚育儿女所结出的出于上帝的果子。教会、家庭应当与孩童一同为归信感恩庆祝。父母与教会领袖也必须帮助孩童及其家庭明白:归信仅仅是起点,后续必须有灵命的长进。
作门徒的生命通常藉由洗礼和加入教会会籍体现出来。洗礼是年轻人生命中的一件大事;然而,它并非这一信仰历程的终点。作门徒的生活展现为一种以顺服基督教导、基督徒服事以及积极参与地方教会为特征的生活方式。
在某些堂会中,受洗的年龄似乎有年轻化的趋势。教会所面临的挑战在于:如何一方面肯定孩童渴望受洗的心志,另一方面又鼓励他们等候,直到他们真正明白对堂会负起属灵责任(accountable to the congregation)的含义。既然加入教会会籍是洗礼不可分割的一部分,那么会籍就应当要求青少年达到更高层次的属灵委身,包括十一奉献、为教会及其领袖祷告、参与服事与外展宣教活动、参加崇拜聚会,以及促进福音传播。
至关紧要的是,我们应当认可、肯定并庆祝孩童时期的归信。我们绝不愿拦阻孩童到基督这里来,因为在天国的正是这样的人(马太福音 19:13-14)。
归信与“台前呼召”(Conversion and “Altar Calls”)
由于门诺弟兄会传统上常将救恩与戏剧性的归信经历联系在一起,因此教会常提供机会促成这种经历的发生。正因如此,奋兴聚会与布道会在门诺弟兄会的历史中占据了重要地位。特别是在过去,“台前呼召”(altar calls)是人们公开表明得救的重要途径。那些走向台前作出回应的人深知,众人将拭目以待,察看他们的归信是否确实带来了生命蜕变的见证。虽然台前呼召及其他形式的公开宣告在现今教会中不如以往普遍,但它们仍然能够为人们提供表达对耶稣基督初次委身或重新立定心志的宝贵机会。
我们相信每个人的信仰生命都有一个起点。然而,并非所有信徒都拥有戏剧性的归信体验,能够准确指出自己“得救”的具体时刻。对某些人而言,归信是一个循序渐进的过程,在此过程中他们对救恩与信心的领悟逐渐深化。尽管他们无法指明确切的“归信时刻”,但他们深知归信已经真实发生。我们可以肯定并庆祝各种不同形式的归信历程,无论是戏剧性激变的,还是潜移默化渐进的。
得救的确据(Assurance of Salvation)
个人得救的确据,是基督身体中的肢体经常提出的关切,在初信者和处于暮年阶段的信徒中尤为常见。对自身属灵状况的这种探问,不应被简单地视为怀疑或“信心软弱”的表现,而应当看作是对救恩经历的本质与根基的正当探索。以细腻敏锐与鼓励关怀的态度回应提出疑问的人,对于提问者与辅导者双方而言,都能成为积极且具造就性的经历。当信徒对得救的确据表达疑惑时,以下要点可能会有所助益:
- 普遍性的提醒:提醒他们产生这样的疑问在信徒中并非罕见。
- 情感与真理的区别:告诫他们切勿将当下的感觉作为判定自己是否得救的依据。感觉变幻莫测、来去无常,绝非衡量人对基督之信心的可靠标准。
- 对照客观事实与圣经教导:鼓励他们以个人归信经历的事实以及圣经的真理教导来回应关于救恩的怀疑。可以思考以下问题:
- 我是否知道关于耶稣这位位格的事实?我是否明白耶稣是上帝的儿子,祂道成肉身取了人的形状,祂为我的罪死在十字架上,并在第三天复活?
- 我是否相信关于耶稣基督的这些事实?我是否确信耶稣成就了圣经论及祂所作的一切?
- 我是否曾求耶稣赦免我的罪并进入我的生命?我是否曾求耶稣掌管我的一生?
- 我在日常生活中是否自觉且坚定地竭力跟随耶稣?
对于对这些问题给予肯定回答的人,可以鼓励他们:他们毫无疑问是耶稣基督的跟随者,确实已经领受了救恩的恩赐。对于回答否定或犹豫不决的问题,则应给予恰当的教牧关怀与引导。
对自身救恩心存疑虑的人,可以得着安慰与确信:圣灵内住在我们里面,不断提醒、教导并向我们印证,我们确实是上帝的儿女。此外,带领对方重温圣经中关于救恩的应许,也会大有裨益,例如约翰福音 5:24;罗马书 8:16;10:9, 13;约翰一书 2:3, 5, 6, 29;3:13;4:7;5:10-13 等经文。
明辨责任年龄(Age of Accountability)
婴孩或幼童若在尚未能接受基督为救主之前离世,他们是否仍能承受永生?对于父母和教会而言,这可能是一个极其敏感且令人心碎的课题。我们既需要深切体恤悲恸父母的情感,同时也要忠于圣经关于幼童及其救恩的见证。
门诺弟兄会相信,有充分的圣经依据可以肯定:在有能力自觉作出信靠基督的选择之前便离世的孩童,其救恩是确凿的。我们相信,耶稣基督的赎罪受死足以保障他们的救恩。
在马太福音 18:1-4 中,耶稣将小孩子树立为领受永生恩赐的典范。因着他们向着主及属上帝之事的单纯灵性,这些小孩子将得以进入天国:“我实在告诉你们:你们若不回转,变成小孩子的样式,断不得进天国”(马太福音 18:3)。
耶稣欢迎并赐福给到祂这里来的小孩子。“耶稣说:‘让小孩子到我这里来,不要禁止他们,因为在天国的,正是这样的人’”(马太福音 19:14)。耶稣宣告小孩子是永生的后嗣,而丝毫没有暗示他们必须先作出口头的正式信仰见证。诚然,我们期望幼童在准备好时能够作出公开的信仰认信;然而,单单缺乏这种宣告,绝不应使我们在心中判定他们是未得救的。为什么?正如耶稣所说:“因为在天国的,正是这样的人。”
主从未教导说,那些尚不能自觉宣告效忠于主的年幼孩童,会遭遇在上帝之国以外的结局。相反,祂将他们尊为必定会蒙天父接纳进入祂同在里的人。
这一立场与再洗礼派(Anabaptists)神学完全一致。门诺·西门(Menno Simons)是一位热切传讲归信与自愿作门徒的传道人。与此同时,他清楚明白,处于明辨责任年龄之下的孩童是被上帝的国所接纳的。在门诺·西门看来,这些孩童是无辜的、得救的、圣洁的、纯洁的、蒙上帝喜悦的,因此是有份于天国应许的人:
“因着耶稣的缘故,罪不归算给无辜与未成年的孩童。生命得蒙应许,并非藉由任何仪式,而是单单出于纯粹的恩典,藉由主的宝血;正如主自己所言:让小孩子到我这里来,不要禁止他们,因为在天国的,正是这样的人。”(《门诺·西门著作全集》,第131页)
Salvation lies at the core of the Christian experience. The gospel calls people to salvation—from slavery to sin into the freedom that comes through the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. Salvation begins with redemption from slavery to sin and involves adoption as believers are born again into the family of God. Salvation from past sin, however, is only the beginning. Salvation continues in the present as the redeemed children of God live the new life that results from that freedom. The redeemed are sanctified—set apart for God’s use in the present. Salvation in the future includes the promise of life in the new heavens and the new earth. The cosmic dimension of salvation reminds us that all creation will enjoy the fruits of God’s saving activity. Our understanding of salvation has implications for both the individual’s response to the gospel and the church’s involvement in the larger saving purposes of God.
Atonement
Atonement is a term which represents God’s accomplishment of salvation through Christ. Christians through the centuries have embraced several models of the atonement. The legal substitution model, probably the most common view among Protestants, focuses on the death of Christ as a substitute for the punishment which all humanity deserved. It emphasizes the truth that we could not accomplish our own salvation.
The moral influence model describes the change which occurs in human attitudes toward God when they recognize in the death of Christ how much God loves them. God takes the initiative in Christ to show us this love which results in breaking the barrier of mistrust between God and humans. The example model puts the focus on the life and teachings of Christ. While this model rightly emphasizes that Jesus teaches and exemplifies what we are called to do in order to please God, historically it has often been associated with a position that denies Christ’s deity. In that sense, it fails to appreciate the depth of human sinfulness and the necessity of relying upon the Spirit for the life of faith.
Finally, the dramatic or Christ-as-Victor model, historically the earliest, depicts a drama in which Jesus defeats Satan, setting human captives free. A variation of this emphasizes the role of human beings enlisted by Christ to be part of the ongoing divine struggle with the evil powers that enslave people. God’s people participate in this ongoing struggle and thus their lives are also subject to death which brings victory over the powers of evil.
The model of atonement one adopts tends to shape one’s understanding of salvation and approach to Christian living. It is important to balance such models with the whole counsel of Scripture. For example, the substitutionary model offers little in connection with Christ’s call to discipleship, perhaps even implying that it is optional. But Jesus tells us only those who obey his Father will enter the kingdom (Matthew 7:21). Although early Anabaptists employed forms of the substitutionary atonement model, they also used other models such as Christ-as-Victor. Whatever the model, they emphasized that Christ’s life and teachings demonstrate how Christians must participate in God’s grace.
Personal and Corporate Faith
Faith is personal but not individualistic; people find their identity in the midst of a web of relationships with other people and among social structures. With gifts of the Spirit, God ministers to His people through other people. An important part of God’s saving work is to form the church into a coordinated body, a family both ministering to itself and reaching out to receive others. In this growth, the local congregation should welcome the gifts that believers from other Christian traditions offer, as well as become more informed of its own heritage.
Through the centuries, Christian groups have taken several distinct approaches to the culture around them in recognition of the call to be “salt” and “light” both by embodying and witnessing to God’s salvation. Those of the Anabaptist tradition have been hesitant to occupy positions of secular authority with the intent to manipulate structures toward the purposes of God. Nevertheless, Christians can have a significant influence within businesses and institutions, influencing them toward that which is in harmony with God’s goals and values. Congregations need to equip their members as agents of God’s transforming shalom without compromising the ways of Christ in doing so.
Salvation and Healing
In seeking to embrace and live out our salvation in Christ, the needs of individuals, families, and groups within the congregation can often be tremendous. In matters of healing and wellness, leaders should seek and welcome counsel from those who can assist them with godly wisdom. God equips some believers for ministries of direct healing and deliverance. God also equips physicians and therapists with skills and insights which can be of help to God’s people. While caution is always appropriate when receiving assistance from those outside the Christian fold, we may recognize and be grateful for whatever ways God’s healing comes to us.
The ministry of exorcism has been recognized in the church since the New Testament period. Its appropriate practice, however, continues to be a matter of exploration and discussion among Mennonite Brethren. While we should not discount the reality of the demonic, caution and an avoidance of extremism should be encouraged. Awareness of demonic forces within institutions and systems is another matter for urgent investigation regarding the church’s role in ministering salvation and healing in the larger society.
Conversion and Discipleship
The nature of salvation was one of the key issues leading to the founding of the Mennonite Brethren Church in Russia in 1860. It was the concern of the Brethren that salvation be a meaningful choice that resulted in a life of discipleship. This led them to form a new body of believers. Consequently “conversion” became an important part of Mennonite Brethren theology. Salvation involves the past. One is saved from sin at the point of conversion when the need for salvation is recognized. When people realize their lost condition and understand the salvation Jesus offers, it is appropriate for them to respond in an attitude of repentance and commitment. Salvation also involves the present. We are being saved. Present salvation is expressed in Christian discipleship and connection with the body of Christ, the church. Therefore it is important that new believers not only experience conversion but also grow in following the Lord.
Childhood Conversions
Conversion at an early age is a testimony of the presence of Christian teaching in the home and the church. Early childhood conversions raise pastoral issues concerning the nature of salvation. Children are spiritually sensitive and can respond to the work of the Spirit in their lives. It is important that their response be to the Spirit and not only to the desires or persuasion of parents or teachers.
Childhood conversions are often the God-given fruit of raising children in Christian homes. Conversion should be celebrated with children, their families, and the church. Parents and leaders must also help children and their families understand that conversion is only the beginning and that spiritual growth should follow.
One of the ways discipleship is often expressed is through baptism and church membership. Baptism is an important event in the lives of young people; however, it is not the end of the process. Discipleship expresses itself through a lifestyle that is characterized by obedience to the teachings of Christ, Christian service, and involvement in the local church. In some congregations, the age of baptism seems to be lowering. The challenge for churches is how to affirm the desire of children for baptism yet encourage them to wait until they understand what it means to be accountable to the congregation. Since church membership is part of baptism, membership should call youth to a higher level of spiritual commitment involving tithing, praying for the church and its leaders, ministering in service and outreach activities, participating in worship services, and encouraging evangelism.
It is important that we validate, affirm, and celebrate childhood conversions. We do not want to hinder children from coming to Christ, for they are a part of the kingdom of God (Matthew 19:13-14).
Conversion and “Altar Calls”
Since salvation among Mennonite Brethren was traditionally associated with the dramatic event of conversion, opportunities were often given for this event to take place. As a result, revival and evangelistic services have had an important role in the history of the MB Church. Particularly in the past, altar calls were a significant way for people to express publicly their salvation. Those who responded knew people would be watching to see if their conversion was a life-changing experience. Though altar calls and other public demonstrations are not as common in our churches as they used to be, they can still provide opportunities to express new or renewed commitment to Jesus Christ.
We believe that each person’s life of faith has a beginning point. However, not all believers have a dramatic conversion experience where they can point to a specific time when they were “saved.” For some, conversion has been a process in which they have grown in their understanding of salvation and faith. Although they cannot point to a moment when they were “converted,” they know conversion has taken place. We can affirm and celebrate a variety of conversion experiences, whether dramatic or gradual.
Assurance of Salvation
The certainty of one’s salvation is a common concern raised by members of the body of Christ, particularly among new believers and those in the latter stages of life. Such an inquiry into one’s spiritual status should not be viewed simply as a matter of doubt or a demonstration of “little” faith, but rather as a legitimate exploration into the nature and foundation of the salvation experience. Responding with sensitivity and encouragement to the questioning person can be a positive and edifying experience for both the inquirer and the one giving counsel. When believers express doubt over the assurance of salvation, the following may prove helpful.
Remind them that such a question is not uncommon among believers. Caution them not to allow present feelings to be the basis of whether or not one is saved. Feelings come and go and are not a reliable standard in gauging one’s faith in Christ.
Encourage them to respond to doubts concerning salvation with the facts of their experience of conversion and the teaching of Scripture. The following questions can be considered: Do I know the facts about the person of Jesus? Do I understand that Jesus is God’s Son, that he took on human form, that he died on the cross for my sin, that he rose again on the third day?
Do I believe the facts about Jesus Christ? Do I trust that Jesus accomplished what was said of him in Scripture?
Have I asked Jesus to forgive my sins and come into my life? Have I asked Jesus to be in control of my life?
Do I consciously and deliberately strive to follow Jesus in my everyday life? Those who answer affirmatively to such questions can be encouraged that they are most assuredly followers of Jesus Christ who have indeed received the gift of salvation. Questions answered negatively or with uncertainty should be responded to appropriately.
Those questioning their salvation can be reassured that the Holy Spirit lives in us to remind, teach, and assure us that we are indeed children of God. It can also be helpful to walk a person through the promises of Scripture concerning salvation, found in passages such as John 5:24; Romans 8:16; 10:9, 13; 1 John 2:3, 5, 6, 29; 3:13; 4:7; 5:10-13.
Age of Accountability
Are infants or young children who have died before accepting Christ as Saviour still recipients of eternal life? This can be a sensitive issue for parents and churches. We need to be sensitive to the emotions experienced by grieving parents, while remaining true to the testimony of Scripture on the matter of young children and their salvation.
Mennonite Brethren believe that there is sufficient biblical evidence to affirm the salvation of children who die before they are able to make a conscious choice for Christ. We believe that the atoning death of Jesus Christ is sufficient to provide for their salvation.
In Matthew 18:1-4, Jesus lifted up children as model participants in the gift of eternal life. By their very spirit toward the Lord and the things of God, these little ones would gain entry into heaven: “I tell you the truth, unless you change and become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 18:3).
Jesus welcomed and blessed the little ones who came to him. “Jesus said, ‘Let the little children come to me, and do not hinder them, for the kingdom of heaven belongs to such as these’” (Matthew 19:14). Jesus declared that little children were heirs of eternal life without suggesting that they must first express a formal testimony of faith in him. It is true that we desire young children to make a formal profession of faith when they are ready to do so. However, the absence of such a declaration alone should not render them unsaved in our minds. Why? As Jesus said, “the kingdom of heaven belongs to such as these.”
The Lord never taught that young children, unable to make a conscious profession of allegiance to the Lord, would experience anything other than a place in the kingdom of God. He held them up as those who would certainly be welcomed into the Father’s presence.
Such a position is consistent with Anabaptist theology. Menno Simons was a fervent preacher of conversion and voluntary discipleship. At the same time, he understood that children under the age of accountability were welcomed into God’s kingdom. To Menno Simons, these children were innocent, saved, holy, pure, pleasing to God and, as a result, partakers of the promise of heaven. “To innocent and minor children sin is for Jesus’ sake not imputed. Life is promised, not through any ceremony, but of pure grace, through the blood of the Lord, as He Himself says: Suffer the little children to come unto me and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven” (Simons, 131).
Simons, Menno. The Complete Writings of Menno Simons c. 1496-1561. Kitchener: Herald Press, 1984.
(门诺·西门,《门诺·西门著作全集 约1496–1561年》,基奇纳:先驱出版社,1984年版)
- Simons, Menno. The Complete Writings of Menno Simons c. 1496-1561.
- Kitchner: Herald Press, 1984. 6
Article 6: Nature of the Church
蒙上帝呼召(Called by God)
我们信教会是上帝藉着耶稣基督所呼召出来的子民。凡以信心回应呼召的人,藉着洗礼的公开认信与地方堂会联合。教会成员在圣灵的赋能下,立志在作门徒与见证的生命中跟从基督。
基督的身体(Body of Christ)
教会是由来自各邦国、各种族、各阶层的男女信徒所组成的一体。这身体的元首是基督。教会在同一位圣灵里合而为一,在世人面前彰显基督。教会既以地方信徒群体的形式存在,也作为普世信仰共同体而存在。
敬拜(Worship)
当上帝的子民定期聚集归荣耀与上帝时,教会便得着滋养与更新。初代教会于七日的第一日聚集,庆祝耶稣基督从死里复活。敬拜的共同体称颂上帝的信实与恩典,重新确立对上帝的忠诚,建立基督身体的各肢体,并在生活与使命中寻求上帝的旨意。教会在施行洗礼与主餐时,宣告救恩的福音。\*
团契与彼此守望(Fellowship and Accountability)
教会是一个圣约共同体,成员在信仰与生活的事上彼此负责、互相守望。他们彼此相爱、关怀、代祷,分担彼此的喜乐与重担,互相劝诫与规正。他们在有需要时分享物质资源。地方堂会效法新约的榜样,在关乎共同见证与使命的事宜上,寻求更广泛教会的指导与建议。各堂会在爱心、彼此顺服和相互依存的精神中同工合作。
新约圣经指引着具有救赎性质的教会纪律之施行。教会对持续陷在罪中的成员负有劝戒规正的责任。对于悔改之人,堂会予以饶恕并接纳恢复其交通;但对于藐视并拒绝纪律的人,则依规予以正式开除会籍。
事奉的恩赐(Gifts for Ministry)
上帝藉着圣灵赐给每一位成员不同的恩赐,叫全身体得益处。这些恩赐应当用于事奉上帝,以建立教会并在世界中服侍。
上帝呼召特定的人来装备教会投入事奉。领袖应当在个人、家庭和教会生活中作效法基督的榜样。教会当以祷告的心慎重辨识领袖,并在爱中予以印证、支持和劝勉归正。
Nature of the Church
Called by God
We believe the church is the people called by God through Jesus Christ. People who respond in faith are united with the local congregation by the public confession of baptism. Church members commit themselves to follow Christ in a life of discipleship and witness as empowered by the Holy Spirit.
Body of Christ
The church is one body of believers, male and female, from every nation, race, and class. The head of this body is Christ. The church, united by the one Spirit, makes Christ visible in the world. The church exists as local bodies of believers and as a worldwide community of faith.
Worship
The church is nourished and renewed as God’s people gather regularly to glorify God. The early church gathered on the first day of the week to celebrate the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. The worshipping community celebrates God’s faithfulness and grace, reaffirms its faithfulness to God, builds up the members of the body, and seeks God’s will for its life and mission. As the church observes baptism and the Lord’s Supper, it proclaims the good news of salvation.*
Fellowship and Accountability
The church is a covenant community in which members are mutually accountable in matters of faith and life. They love, care, and pray for each other, share each other’s joys and burdens, admonish and correct one another. They share material resources as there is need. Local congregations follow the New Testament example by seeking the counsel of the wider church on matters that affect its common witness and mission. Congregations work together in a spirit of love, mutual submission, and interdependence. The New Testament guides the practice of redemptive church discipline. The church is responsible to correct members who continue to sin. Congregations forgive and restore those who repent, but formally exclude those who disregard discipline.
Gifts for Ministry
Through the Holy Spirit, God gives gifts to each member for the well-being of the whole body. These gifts are to be exercised in God’s service to build up the church and to minister in the world.
God calls people to equip the church for ministry. Leaders are to model Christ in their personal, family, and church life. The church is to discern leaders prayerfully, and to affirm, support, and correct them in a spirit of love.
马太福音 16:13-20;18:15-20;约翰福音 13:1-20;17:1-26;使徒行传 1:8;2:1-4,37-47;11:1-18;15:1-35;罗马书 12:3-8;哥林多前书 5:1-8;12–14章;哥林多后书 2:5-11;加拉太书 3:26-28;6:1-5;以弗所书 1:18-23;2:11-22;4:4-6,11-16;帖撒罗尼迦前书 5:22-23;提摩太前书 3:1-7;提多书 1:7-9;彼得前书 2:9-12;5:1-4。 \ 洗脚礼是教会敬拜的一种形式,它能有力地提醒信徒关于谦卑、爱心的服侍与个人的洁净,而这些特质正应当体现在教会肢体彼此的关系之中。* ---
Matthew 16:13-20; 18:15-20; John 13:1-20; 17:1-26; Acts 1:8; 2:1-4, 37-47; 11:1-18; 15:1-35; Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 5:1-8; 12-14; 2 Corinthians 2:5-11; Galatians 3:26-28; 6:1-5; Ephesians 1:18-23; 2:11-22; 4:4-6, 11-16; 1 Thessalonians 5:22-23; 1 Timothy 3:1-7; Titus 1:7-9; 1 Peter 2:9-12; 5:1-4. * One form of the church’s worship is the practice of footwashing which can be a meaning- ful reminder of the humility, loving service, and personal cleansing that is to characterize the relationship of members within the church.
新约圣经运用了许多不同的意象与文字图画来定义教会。这些意象可以根据相似的主旨和主题归纳为几个群组。
对教会的描绘(Descriptions of the Church)
第一组意象将教会描绘为上帝的子民(the people of God)。教会是蒙上帝呼召的子民,这里的重点在于上帝:是上帝亲自造就了一批子民(彼前 2:9-10;罗 9:25-26)。新约中的上帝子民包含了所有信徒,无论是犹太人还是外邦人。这群子民取代了地上的圣殿,成为上帝同在与居住的所在(林前 6:19;3:16-17;弗 2:21)。
第二组意象将教会描绘为一个团契共同体(community)。在新约圣经中,“圣徒”(saints)、“忠心的人”(faithful ones)和“义人”(righteous ones)等词汇几乎总是以复数形式出现的。这些词汇所描绘的是教会的整体本质,而非单个基督徒的个体生命。因此,教会是一个圣徒共同体,是被上帝分别出来归属于祂的“圣洁子民”。教会也被描绘为“门徒”、“门道(这道)”(the way)、“奴仆/仆人”、“朋友”、“见证人”、“上帝家里的人/眷属”(household)。基督徒则被描绘为同一家庭中的“儿女”或“弟兄”与“姐妹”。所有这些意象的核心要义在于:教会是一个被视为有机整体的多数人群体。在新约圣经中,整体始终优先于个体,并且整体赋予了个体身份与认同;这与现代西方世界以个体为中心、个体优先于群体的思维截然相反。
教会不仅是一个团契共同体。第三组意象以宇宙性与末世性的视野来刻画教会。教会是“新造的人/新造之物”(林后 5:17)、“初熟的果子”(罗 16:5;林前 16:15;雅 1:18)、“新人/新人类”(弗 2:11-17;西 3:10)、“上帝的安息”(来 4:1-11)以及“光”(太 5:14-16;约 12:35;林后 4:6;帖前 5:5;彼前 2:9)。教会是上帝应许的应验。教会的崇高与宏大,以至于圣经必须借用宇宙维度的意象来加以描绘。这些意象断言:上帝正在教会中行一件新事,上帝正在使万物更新。教会正是上帝在起初创造中所定心意的终极成全。
第四组意象将教会描绘为基督的身体(the body of Christ)。教会是一个由许多不同肢体连结在一起所组成的活泼身体。每一个肢体对于其他肢体以及整个身体的成长都是不可或缺的。基督是这个身体的元首。当各肢体与元首建立正确合宜的联结、并且肢体彼此相助时,教会便得着增长。这一意象凸显了教会在基督里的合一,以及在同一个身体内恩赐的多样性。
上帝的子民(The People of God)
描绘教会的各种意象均表明:上帝正在藉着基督与圣灵造就一群子民。这群子民在世界中是一个“另类社会”或“反差社会”(contrast-society / alternative society)。它在其群体生活与见证中彰显出上帝的本性。虽然上帝也藉由其他方式启示祂自己,但教会是上帝临在世界的主要所在,也是上帝在世上成就其宣教使命的首要器皿。
本信仰宣言第6条突出了若干核心主题,强调我们渴望作为上帝的子民一同成长。我们对合一的深切关注,源自“上帝的家”和“基督的身体”等意象,以及哥林多前书1–4章、加拉太书3章和以弗所书2章的教导。合一的主题教导我们:在教会中以及在基督里,原本不同的人如何成为一体。
在再洗礼派和门诺弟兄会传统中,“基督的身体”一直是最受重视的教会意象。信徒不仅与基督联合,也彼此联合形成一个身体。教会作为基督的身体,也是基督向世人所作的公开见证。
在圣约共同体中“彼此守望(互相关顾与劝勉问责)”的主题,反映了对成为一个家庭、上帝家里的人、一群子民、一个身体、一位新妇之真谛的理解,并且顺从了圣经中劝勉信徒彼此负责、互相守望的明确教导(太 18:15及以下;罗 12:3及以下;加 6:1及以下)。
教会中的敬拜(Worship in the Church)
初代教会定期聚集敬拜(太 18:20;徒 4:31;11:26;13:44;15:6, 30;林前 5:4;11:17, 18, 20, 23;14:23, 26;雅 2:2)。使徒们极力劝勉信徒不可停止聚会(来 10:25)。教会聚集,是为了称颂上帝的恩典与美善,造就信徒,并成为合一的身体(林前 11;14章)。敬拜的要素包括宣讲圣言、教导、洗礼、团契相交、擘饼、祷告、诗歌赞美、奉献以及共同辨识与决议(徒 2:42;林前 11;14章;弗 5:19;西 3:16)。
在部分门诺弟兄会教会中所实行的敬拜仪式之一是洗脚礼(footwashing)。这一实践基于约翰福音13:1-20中耶稣的榜样和教导。当耶稣为门徒洗脚时,祂放下了权力的特权,树立了真正仆人式服事的典范。基督徒效法基督的榜样,“洗圣徒的脚”,并藉着招待客旅、爱心服侍等诸多行动展现基督的舍己之爱(提前 5:10)。
教会纪律(Discipline in the Church)
耶稣吩咐教会应当成为一个施行纪律的共同体(太 18:15-25)。“捆绑与释放”意味着就“何为忠心跟从基督”进行伦理道德上的辨识,并随后依据这一共识守望全体成员:劝离那些违背教会共识且拒不悔改的人,同时坚固释放那些持守忠心的人。纪律具有属灵辨识、牧养关怀以及促使个人与整座教会得着更新的功用(加 6:1-2;弗 4:25;林前 5:3-5;林后 2:5-11)。教会纪律的目标始终是将人挽回并恢复其与基督及教会的和好关系。
施行纪律的典范始于“用爱心说诚实话”(弗 4:15),即直接与犯错的信徒进行一对一的坦诚交通。如果对方毫无转变,则由少数几位教会肢体一同参与当面劝诫。若这一步仍不见效,此事才交由全会众共同处理。凡真心悔改的人,教会当予以饶恕,并在其做出必要改变的过程中给予牧养扶持。若犯错之人无视教会的劝勉仍执意陷在罪中,教会便需裁定恰当的纪律处分。圣经教导施行此类纪律,既是为了保护教会内部生命的圣洁与纯全,也是为了维护教会在世人面前见证的正直与公信力。
尽管全体信徒对教会纪律都负有守望责任(太 18:15-25;加 6:1-2),但教会领袖在提供指导与执行纪律方面承担着特别的职责(徒 20:28-31;多 1:5-11;彼前 5:1-4;来 13:17)。领袖同样要向教会负责。若领袖出现错误教导或不当操行,同样必须接受纪律惩戒。然而,鉴于闲言碎语和无端指控的危险,对领袖的控告与纪律处理必须经过审慎的查验(提前 5:19)。
教会纪律的目的包含两个层面:
- 挽回犯罪的弟兄或姐妹(太 18:15及以下;加 6:1-2;林后 2:5-11)。新约圣经中明确列出足以导致开除会籍(excommunication,革除教籍)的情形极为有限,仅包括:否认耶稣是道成肉身降世(约壹 4:1-6)、持续沉溺于淫乱之罪(林前 5:1-13),以及背离使徒教训在教会中结党纷争(罗 16:17-18)。
- 维护教会在世人面前见证的真实与正直(太 18章)。如果教会无法在每个时代清楚辨识何为对基督的忠心,它就会失去其宣教见证的力量。
在当今教会中,纪律的施行变得十分困难,其原因有三:首先,在门诺弟兄会的历史中,曾存在律法主义式地误用乃至滥用纪律的现象,引发了信徒对纪律实践的反弹与抵触。其次,当代西方社会的高度流动性、个人主义与相对主义,使得教会既难以在“何为罪恶行为”上达成共识,也难以要求人们依照这种共识彼此负责受审视。第三,法律诉讼的威胁使得教会在执行纪律时裹足不前、顾虑重重。然而,这些现实困难绝不能成为废弃教会纪律的借口。纪律对于教会的规正、更新、牧养关怀、基督徒的造就与成长,以及向外的宣教见证而言,都是不可或缺的。
教会中的事奉(Ministry in the Church)
新约圣经教导,全体信徒都藉着圣灵得着了恩赐,用以在教会和世界中事奉(林前 12–14章;弗 4:11-16;罗 12:3-8)。这些恩赐的运用是为了造就并坚固整座教会。
新约圣经同时也教导,教会需要领袖(腓 1:1;弗 4:11;提前 3章)。教会领导职分的目的,是藉由教导、规正、勉励与爱心的服侍,成全并统筹调配各样不同的恩赐。教会领袖应当是成熟的基督徒,在个人、家庭和教会生活中树立效法基督的品行典范(提前 3:1-13;多 1:5-9)。
新约圣经描述了一种由执事(deacons)和长老(elders,后者亦被称为监督 bishops 或牧师 pastors)组成的两重职分事奉模式。然而,圣经并未将这种模式定为教会绝对规范性的固定制度。新约圣经并没有规定某种特定的教会组织架构。圣经所明确教导的是:凡事都要规规矩矩地按着次序行,其终极目的是为了造就全教会(林前 14章)。至于这种组织次序的具体体制形态,在教会历史长河中以及在门诺弟兄会自身的发展历程中,向来是各有差异、不断调适的。
The New Testament defines the church with many different images and word pictures. These images can be clustered into groups with similar motifs and themes.
Descriptions of the Church
One cluster of images describes the church as the people of God. The church is the people called by God. The accent is on God. God creates a people (1 Peter 2:9-10; Romans 9:25-26). The people of God in the New Testament includes all believers, both Jew and Gentile. This people replaces the temple as the place where God dwells (1 Corinthians 6:19; 3:16-17; Ephesians 2:21). A second cluster of images describes the church as a community. Terms like “saints,” “faithful ones,” and “righteous ones” are always plural in the New Testament. Such terms describe the nature of the church rather than the individual Christian life. Thus the church is a saintly community, a “holy people” set apart by and for God. The church is described as “disciples,” “the way,” “slaves,” “friends,” “witnesses,” a “household.” Christians are described as “children” or as “brothers” and “sisters” in a common family. The point of all these images is that the church is a plurality of people viewed as a collective whole. And in the New Testament, the whole is always prior to the individual and gives identity to the individual, rather than the reverse as in the western world.
The church is more than a community. A third set of images pictures the church in cosmic and eschatological terms. It is the “new creation” (2 Corinthians 5:17), the “first fruits” (Romans 16:5; 1 Corinthians 16:15; James 1:18), the “new humanity” (Ephesians 2:11-17; Colossians 3:10), “God’s Sabbath” (Hebrews 4:1-11), and “light” (Matthew 5:14-16; John 12:35; 2 Corinthians 4:6; 1 Thessalonians 5:5; 1 Peter 2:9). The church is the fulfillment of God’s promises. The church is so grand that cosmic images are used to describe the church. These images assert that God is doing a new thing in the church; God is making all things new. The church is to be the fulfillment of what God intended in the original creation. A fourth set of images pictures the church as the body of Christ. The church is a living body composed of many different members united together. Each member is necessary to the others and to the growth of the whole. Christ is the head of this body. The church grows as different members are properly related to the head and to each other. Such imagery highlights the unity of the church in Christ and the diversity of gifts within the one body.
The People of God
The various images describing the church assert that God is creating a people through Christ and the Spirit. This people is an alternative or contrast-society in the world. It reflects the nature of God in its corporate life and witness. Though God reveals Himself in other ways, the church is the primary place of God’s presence in the world and the primary means of God’s mission in the world.
Article 6 of the confession highlights several themes emphasizing our desire to grow together as God’s people. Our concern for unity is drawn from images such as the family of God and the body of Christ, and from teachings in 1 Corinthians 1-4, Galatians 3, and Ephesians 2. The unity theme teaches the oneness of different people in the church and in Christ.
The body of Christ has been a favourite image for the church among Anabaptists and Mennonite Brethren. Believers are united both to Christ and to each other to form one body. The church as the body of Christ is also the public witness of Christ to the world.
The theme of accountability in the covenant community reflects an understanding of what it means to be a family, a household, a people, a body, a bride, and follows explicit teachings that exhort believers to be accountable to each other (Matthew 18:15f.; Romans 12:3f.; Galatians 6:1f.).
Worship in the Church
The early church gathered regularly for worship (Matthew 18:20; Acts 4:31; 11:26; 13:44; 15:6, 30; 1 Corinthians 5:4; 11:17, 18, 20, 23; 14:23, 26; James 2:2). The apostles encouraged such meeting together (Hebrews 10:25). The church gathers to celebrate the grace and goodness of God, to build up the believers, and to become a unified body (1 Corinthians 11; 14). The components of worship include proclamation, teaching, baptism, fellowship, breaking bread, prayer, singing, offerings, and decision making (Acts 2:42; 1 Corinthians 11; 14; Ephesians 5:19; Colossians 3:16).
One form of worship used in some Mennonite Brethren churches is the practice of footwashing. This practice is based on Jesus’ example and teaching in John 13:1-20. When Jesus washed the feet of the disciples, he set aside the privileges of power and modelled true servanthood. Christians follow the example of Christ by “washing the feet of the saints” and by many other acts of hospitality, service, and love (1 Timothy 5:10).
Discipline in the Church
Jesus instructed the church to be a disciplining community (Matthew 18:1525). “To bind and to loose” means to engage in ethical discernment about what it means to be faithful, and then to hold people to that discernment by dismissing those who have violated the consensus of the church and liberating those who have not. Discipline is a function of discernment, pastoral care, and renewal of individuals and the entire church (Galatians 6:1-2; Ephesians 4:25; 1 Corinthians 5:3-5; 2 Corinthians 2:5-11). The goal of discipline is always restoration to Christ and the church.
The pattern for discipline begins with “speaking the truth in love” (Ephesians 4:15) in direct, one-to-one conversation with the erring believer. If there is no change, a small circle of additional church members becomes involved in the confrontation. The matter becomes a concern for the entire congregation if this step is ineffective. The person who repents is to be forgiven and nurtured in making the necessary changes. If the erring person continues in sin against the admonition of the church, the church determines the appropriate discipline. Such discipline is taught in the Scriptures both to protect the purity of the internal life of the church and the integrity of the church’s witness in the world.
While all believers are responsible for discipline in the church (Matthew 18:15-25; Galatians 6:1-2), church leaders have a special responsibility to give guidance and to carry out discipline (Acts 20:28-31; Titus 1:5-11; 1 Peter 5:1-4; Hebrews 13:17). Leaders are accountable to the church. They must be disciplined as well for incorrect teaching or misconduct. Such discipline, however, must be carefully tested because of the danger of gossip and unjust accusations (1 Timothy 5:19).
The purpose of church discipline is twofold. The first purpose is the restoration of the sinning brother or sister (Matthew 18:15f.; Galatians 6:1-2; 2 Corinthians 2:5-11). The New Testament identifies a very limited number of things that justify excommunication: denying that Jesus has come in the flesh (1 John 4:1-6), persisting in sexual immorality (1 Corinthians 5:1-13), and causing division in the church by opposing apostolic teaching (Romans 16:1718). The second goal of discipline is to uphold the integrity of the church’s witness in the world (Matthew 18). The church loses its missionary witness when it does not discern the meaning of faithfulness to Christ in every age. The practice of discipline in the church has become difficult for three reasons. First, the legalistic misuse and even abuse of discipline in Mennonite Brethren history has caused a reaction against the practice. Second, the mobility, individualism, and relativism of contemporary western society have made it difficult both to reach consensus on what constitutes sinful behaviour, and to hold people accountable to such a consensus. Third, the threat of litigation has made churches cautious in the practice of discipline. But none of these problems justifies the abandonment of church discipline. Discipline is necessary in the church for correction, renewal, pastoral care, Christian nurture and growth, and missionary witness.
Ministry in the Church
The New Testament teaches that all believers have received gifts by the Spirit for ministry in the church and in the world (1 Corinthians 12-14; Ephesians 4:11-16; Romans 12:3-8). These gifts are to be exercised for the nurture and strengthening of the entire church.
The New Testament also teaches that the church needs leaders (Philippians 1:1; Ephesians 4:11; 1 Timothy 3). The purpose of church leadership is to enable and administrate the diversity of gifts through teaching, correction, encouragement, and loving service. Church leaders are to be mature Christians who model Christlike conduct in their personal, family, and church life (1 Timothy 3:1-13; Titus 1:5-9).
The New Testament describes a twofold pattern of ministry involving deacons and elders (the latter also called bishops or pastors). But this pattern is not taught as normative for the church. The New Testament does not prescribe a specific form of church organization. What it does teach is that the church should do all things decently and in order for the purpose of building up the whole church (1 Corinthians 14). The precise form of that ordering has varied in the history of the church and among Mennonite Brethren.
“教会的本质”这一条目是我们《信仰宣言》的核心基石之一。因为门诺弟兄会与其他再洗礼派群体一样,同属于信徒教会传统(Believers Church tradition),因此我们关于教会的论述对于界定自身身份特质至关重要。再洗礼派在十六世纪的诞生,正是出于对教会本质的深切关切;而三百年后门诺弟兄会的成立,也是出于完全相同的缘由。我们自认属于“信徒教会”,这一特质使我们有别于那些实行婴儿洗礼的传统,并将我们归入这样一群耶稣的跟随者之列:他们坚信,成为教会的一员必须基于个人对主耶稣基督的彻底降服与奉献。
教会在新约圣经的著述中占据着核心地位。当耶稣宣告祂要建立祂的教会时,祂所设立的乃是上帝定意在世上成就其工作的主要建制。基督的教会正是上帝在世上成就救赎的特选使者与代理机构。
如同许多宗派一样,门诺弟兄会当前也正面临深刻挑战:既要持守圣经关于教会本质的根本原则,又要在后基督教的文化处境中保持切合现实的影响力。本信仰宣言第6条正是对我们教会观的系统总结。
会籍与委身(Membership and Commitment)
教会不能自行挑选上帝要呼召谁加入其会籍。凡公开认信因信基督得救、顺服祂受洗的吩咐、并甘心顺服本《信仰宣言》的人,我们均接纳他们加入教会会籍。我们确信,加入教会成为正式成员,是委身于圣约关系(covenant relationship)的重要体现。这项圣约在最基本的层面上是一项庄严宣告:“这是我的属灵子民,我是这个信徒大家庭中的一员。”
尽管教会是在世界中事奉,新约圣经却呼召信徒活出与世人有别的生命。这种“分别”(separation)乃是植根于我们对圣洁的理解。教会必须树立并彰显圣洁的品格,这立即使得教会与世俗世界产生鲜明的分别。向着上帝分别归圣,乃是作为教会的本质内涵之一。当上帝的子民定期聚集彼此服侍并敬拜上帝时,这种圣洁品格便得以培育和展现。(参见第1条教牧应用中关于敬拜的论述。)
种族主义与和好(Racism and Reconciliation)
在我们的时代,种族仇恨与撕裂是教会必须正视的严峻议题。政府和教育界为实现种族和解所作的种种努力,均未能产生显著成效。其根源在于:这些举措无法触及人的内心深处——而那正是种族主义问题的根源所在。然而,基督的教会带着盼望与和好的福音信息,确实能够带来翻转性的改变。教会在全地之上或许是唯一能够在自身成员结构中展现出跨越种族与文化鸿沟之能力的群体。在北美,几乎每一个社区都居住着不同族裔的人口并深受其影响。负责诠释本宣言的教牧人员必须严肃面对这一课题,恒切祷告、忠心教导,并亲身彰显福音叫人和好的大能。如果教会不主动迎面应对种族撕裂、并不在自身群体中展现出另一种颠覆性的生活方式,我们的福音信息就绝不可能被世人所信服。
与其他基督徒群体的合作(Cooperation with Other Christian Groups)
门诺弟兄会主张与其他基督徒群体开展合作。我们长期支持各福音派和跨宗派机构,例如加拿大福音派团契(Evangelical Fellowship of Canada)和美国全国福音派协会(National Association of Evangelicals)。我们乐意与这些机构同工。
然而,更为棘手的问题是:对于那些自称是基督徒、其政治或社会议题的主张令我们赞同、但其神学立场却令我们深感不安的群体,我们当如何与之合作?例如,我们是否应当为了反对堕胎,而与那些基督观与我们截然不同的人联手?我们是否应当为了打击社区犯罪,而与那些神学立场在我们看来存疑的人结成同盟?这些问题无法给出一刀切的通用答案,而必须成为地方门诺弟兄会教会在扎根社区、确立自身见证认同的过程中,需要承担的辨识责任。
圣灵的洗与属灵恩赐的运用(Baptism in the Spirit and Use of Spiritual Gifts)
门诺弟兄会确信,信徒在归信基督的那一刻便领受了圣灵;圣灵的赐予绝非得救之后另一次单独发生的“第二重经历”(second experience)。但我们坚信信徒需要持续不断、反复多次地“被圣灵充满”。在教会中承担领袖职责的人,必须传讲并教导与门诺弟兄会在这一领域的理解和实践相一致的真理。
我们确信属灵恩赐的真实性与重要性。鉴于当代人日程过度繁忙以及普遍面临“精疲力竭”(burnout)的困境,个别基督徒需要获得充分的机会来发现并运用自己的恩赐,既造就他人,也实现自我生命的价值。凡在恩赐辨识上建立了有效机制的教会都会发现,其信徒在事奉中展现出更高的热情和更丰盛的果效。领袖必须以身作则,委身于成全圣徒、各尽其职,从而将关于恩赐的真理落到实处。教会必须鼓励、装备并赋能信徒在事奉中运用属灵恩赐。在这里,“事奉/事工”(ministry)的定义绝不仅限于在董事会或委员会中任职。事奉绝非牧师的专利;全体基督徒皆为事奉者(信徒皆祭司、人人皆有事奉职分)。
当我们地方教会在辨识与推选领袖时,对属灵恩赐的正确理解至关重要。选拔领袖必须基于属灵恩赐与基督化品格。在世俗世界中的世俗成就,绝不能保证一个人具备在教会中承担领导职分的属灵恩赐。
多年以来,门诺弟兄会普遍不鼓励运用“神迹性/表号性恩赐”(sign gifts),这多半是对极端灵恩主义/五旬节运动的一种反弹反应。然而在今天,我们大多数堂会都鼓励运用圣经所启示的一切恩赐。所有恩赐的运用都必须是为了造就基督的身体——教会,并且必须完全遵照哥林多前书12章和14章所立定的原则。各教会应当明确:没有任何一种恩赐是每一个基督徒都必须具备的,也没有任何一个基督徒能够单凭自己拥有全部的恩赐。
地方教会与联合总会的关系(The Relationship of Local Church and Conference)
各地方堂会自主治理自身事务,但同时也隶属于所属的宗派大家庭。教会的工作应当在相互依存、彼此相爱、彼此顺服的精神中展开。在实践中,当个别信徒或个别堂会带着过度独立的倾向行事时,这种关系往往会变得紧张而艰难。当地方堂会内部出现问题时——例如在教义分歧或教牧领导风格上产生冲突——情况尤其令人尴尬。
牧师与地方教会必须明白:正因为我们共同立约结为联合总会(conference),我们在彼此之间就负有守望问责的责任。当受托承担总会/区会领导职责的同工对某一地方堂会内部的问题产生关切、并感到有责任进行介入协调时,地方堂会的成员应当敞开心扉接纳这种介入协助。与此同时,地方堂会的成员与领袖也应当坦然邀请总会/区会领袖协助化解棘手难题。彼此守望(互为问责),是基督徒生命不可或缺的一部分。
地方堂会有时会呼吁其会友在奉献上优先支持本堂,因为所有成员都曾对该堂会作出过委身承诺。那么,这同一座地方堂会,又岂能问心无愧地扣留其作为总会成员本已承诺支持的联合宣教事工之奉献款项?圣约共同体的范围绝不仅止于单一的地方堂会。
地方教会内部的彼此守望(Accountability in the Local Church)
在地方教会中还存在着另一种维度的守望问责,即教会成员彼此之间相互承担的责任与守望。在一个日益多元化的社会中,加入地方教会的人必须明白:他们已经同意在个人品行、灵命光景、家庭生活、道德操守、商业往来、伦理抉择等多重领域中,接受彼此的守望与劝戒。藉着教会领袖的讲台宣讲与亲身垂范,这种基于“圣约共同体”委身的彼此守望,必须得到忠实的教导与切实的施行。牧师需要向总会/区会的领袖负责守望,而教会成员反过来也应当向地方教会的领袖顺服守望。
曾经有一位身陷罪错的人对她的牧师说:“我很庆幸自己不是正式会友,所以教会管不着我,不能对我施行纪律。”数年之后,当她的心意发生回转,她主动找到牧师请求加入教会会籍。她寻求加入教会的理由正是为了“有人能守望我、向我问责”,因为她深切认识到,彼此守望对于她自身的保护与灵命成长是何等必要。我们教会的所有成员都应当具备这样的共识与领悟。
教会纪律是彼此守望问责的有机组成部分。当得知某位基督徒卷入犯罪行为时,主内肢体或教会领袖应当本着圣经原则,怀着爱心前去与该肢体沟通。要同时兼顾公义审断与怜悯慈爱并非易事,但这正是所有纪律惩戒行动的终极目标。在门诺弟兄会的历史中,教会纪律经历了剧烈的摆荡:从过去往往严苛冷酷的时代,跌入当今普遍松懈涣散、甚至荡然无存的境地。如今正是重新找回健康平衡的历史时刻。因着地方教会本质上是一个圣约团契,堂会会众完全有权柄、也有责任介入其成员的生活给予牧养劝勉。
地方教会的组织架构(Organization of the Local Church)
门诺弟兄会对于地方信徒群体的组织模式并未规定硬性一律的结构。各堂会可自行抉择其治理体制与领袖架构。虽然大多数门诺弟兄会教会由某种形式的长老会(elder board)或堂会理事会/执事会(church council)进行治理,但在所有这些体制中,全堂会众在重大决策上都被赋予发言权与实质参与权。
信徒互为弟兄姐妹的真理意味着:地方教会在涉及发展方向与组织架构的重大事项上,应当投入充足的时间在全体会友中充分沟通讨论,而非单凭少数几位领袖的独断专行来强推变革。坦诚开诚的沟通通常能够极大提升全体成员对新理念与新异象的认同感与主人翁意识(ownership)。虽然在确立新方向上寻求会众的共识需要付出额外的时间,但从长远来看,这往往会带来全教会更广泛的参与和更坚定的委身。圣经将教会描绘为“身体”和“家庭”。这两个称谓都强调了肢体之间清晰通畅的沟通。在这些圣经原则的指引下,各地方教会完全可以确立最能契合自身牧养需要的组织与领袖体制。
The article on the “Nature of the Church” is one of the key elements in our Confession of Faith. Because Mennonite Brethren are, with other Anabaptist groups, part of the Believers Church tradition, what we say about the church is especially important in defining our identity. The Anabaptists came into existence in the sixteenth century because of concerns about the church, and the Mennonite Brethren Church was formed 300 years later for similar reasons. Our self-description as a Believers Church distinguishes us from those who practice infant baptism and puts us in the company of followers of Jesus who insist that being part of the church requires a personal surrender to the Lord.
The church plays a central role in the writings of the New Testament. When Jesus said that he would build his church, he was establishing the primary institution through which God has chosen to do His work in this world. The church of Christ is God’s agent of redemption in the world. Like many denominations, Mennonite Brethren are grappling with the issues of maintaining biblical principles regarding the nature of the church while being relevant in our post-Christian context. Article 6 summarizes our understanding of the church.
Membership and Commitment
The church does not choose whom God will call into its membership. We receive people into church membership who confess salvation through faith in Christ, obey his command to be baptized, and submit themselves to our Confession of Faith. We believe that joining the church as a member is an important expression of a commitment to a covenant relationship. At the minimum, this covenant is a declaration that “these are my people, and I am a part of this family of believers.”
Though the church ministers in the world, the New Testament calls believers to be different than the world. This kind of separation is based on our understanding of holiness. The church needs to model and display the character of holiness, which immediately marks a distinction from the world. Separation to God and to holiness is part of what it means to be the church. This develops as God’s people gather regularly to minister to each other and worship God. (See portions on worship in the Article 1 pastoral application.)
Racism and Reconciliation
Racial hatred and division are serious issues for the church to address in our time. Various governmental and educational attempts at racial reconciliation have not produced significant results. The reason for this is these programs cannot touch the heart of a person, the root of the problem of racism. But the church of Christ, with its message of hope and reconciliation, can indeed make a difference. The church is perhaps the only body on this earth that can demonstrate in its own membership the ability to cross racial and cultural lines. Almost every community in North America is being inhabited and impacted by people of different races. The pastoral interpreter of the confession must contend seriously with this matter, seeking to pray for, teach, and demonstrate the reconciling power of the gospel. If the church does not move to confront racial division and demonstrate an alternative, our message cannot be taken seriously.
Cooperation with Other Christian Groups
Mennonite Brethren believe in cooperating with other Christian groups. We have supported various evangelical and inter-denominational bodies such as the Evangelical Fellowship of Canada and the National Association of Evangelicals. We cooperate with such groups willingly. More difficult, however, is the matter of cooperating with those who are Christian and whose political or social agendas we endorse, but whose theology makes us uncomfortable. Should we join forces to oppose abortion, for example, with those who do not view Christ as we do? Should we fight crime in our neighbourhoods by entering into alliances with those whose theology is questionable to us? These are matters that cannot be answered in a general way, but become part of the responsibility and discernment of the local Mennonite Brethren church as it establishes an identity in its community. Baptism in the Spirit and Use of Spiritual Gifts Mennonite Brethren believe that the Holy Spirit is received at the time of conversion, and that the gift of the Spirit is not a second experience subsequent to salvation. We do believe in the continual and repeated “filling with the Holy Spirit.” Those who give leadership in our churches need to teach what is consistent with Mennonite Brethren understanding and practice in this area. We believe in spiritual gifts. Given the contemporary concern about overly busy schedules and potential “burnout,” individual Christians need to be given opportunity to discover and use their gifts both for the building up of others and their own fulfillment. Churches that follow some pattern of gift discernment find that their people serve with more enthusiasm and a greater sense of fruitfulness. The understanding of the gifts must be fleshed out by leaders who are committed to preparing God’s people for works of service. The church must encourage, equip, and empower people to use their spiritual gifts in ministry. Ministry is defined here as much more than merely serving on boards or committees. Ministry is not performed only by pastors. All Christians are ministers.
Our understanding of giftedness is important when the local church discerns leaders. Leaders should be chosen on the basis of gifts and character. Success in the world does not guarantee that a person is spiritually gifted for leadership in the church.
For many years, Mennonite Brethren generally discouraged the use of sign gifts, perhaps as a reaction to extreme pentecostalism. Today, however, use of all gifts is encouraged in most of our congregations. The practice of all gifts needs to be for the sake of the building up of the body of Christ, the church, and according to the principles given in 1 Corinthians 12 and 14. It is understood that no gift is essential for every Christian to have, and also that no Christian has all of the gifts by him or herself.
The Relationship of Local Church and Conference
Each congregation regulates its own affairs, but also affiliates with the denomination. The work of the church is to be conducted in a spirit of interdependence, love, and submission to one another. In practice, this becomes difficult when individuals or congregations operate with an overly independent spirit. It becomes especially awkward when a local church is having internal problems, as over doctrinal issues or the style of pastoral leadership. Pastors and local churches need to understand that because we have covenanted to be a conference together, we are also accountable to each other. When those charged with conference leadership sense a concern in the affairs of a local church and feel a need to intervene, the members of the local church should open themselves to such intervention. At the same time, members and leaders of the local church should feel freedom to invite conference leaders to assist in the resolution of difficult problems. Mutual accountability is part of the Christian life.
A congregation will sometimes appeal to its members to give the local church priority in their giving because all members have made a commitment to that church. Can that same local church, with integrity, hold back giving to ministries we have committed ourselves to as a conference? The covenant community extends beyond the local church.
Accountability in the Local Church
There is another kind of accountability in the local church, the accountability of church members to and for each other. In an increasingly diverse society, it is important for people who join a local church to understand that they have agreed to make themselves accountable to each other in a number of areas involving personal, spiritual, family, moral, business, ethical, and other matters. Through the preaching and example of church leaders, mutual accountability based on our commitment to be a covenant community needs to be taught and practiced. Pastors need to make themselves accountable to their leaders at the conference level, and in turn church members need to be accountable to their local church leaders. Someone involved in wrongdoing once told her pastor, “I am glad I am not a member so that the church can’t discipline me.” Some years later after a change of heart, she came to the pastor and asked to join the church. Her reason for seeking membership was to be held accountable, recognizing that accountability was necessary for her protection and growth. All members of our churches should have such an understanding.
Church discipline is part of accountability. Where a Christian is believed to be involved in sinful actions, fellow believers or church leaders need to lovingly approach that person in accordance with biblical principles. It is not easy to practice both judgment and mercy, but that is the goal of all disciplinary action. Church discipline for Mennonite Brethren has changed from a time when it was often harsh to a day when it is often lax or even nonexistent. It is time to recover a healthier balance. The congregation has freedom to intervene in the lives of its members because of the covenantal nature of the local church.
Organization of the Local Church
Mennonite Brethren do not have a prescribed pattern for organization of a local body of believers. Congregations choose their own form of government and their own structure of leadership. While most MB churches are governed by some form of elder board or church council, in all these the larger congregation is given voice and involvement in making major decisions. The brother and sisterhood of believers implies that local churches take the time to discuss matters of direction and organization among the members of the congregation, rather than implementing changes solely by decision of a few. Open communication usually enhances the ownership of new ideas and plans. While it takes extra time to secure agreement of the congregation on a new direction, it often leads to greater involvement and commitment in the long run. The Scriptures describe the church as a body and a family. Both terms speak of communication and clarity between the members involved. Within such guidelines, each local church can determine the patterns of organization and leadership which best serve its needs.
第 07 条:教会的使命 (Mission of the Church)
Article 7: Mission of the Church
大使命与大诫命 (The Great Commission and the Great Commandment)
我们坚信,上帝在耶稣基督里的救恩福音是赐给全人类的。基督吩咐教会往普天下去使万民作祂的门徒:呼召人悔改,给他们施洗,并教导他们遵行耶稣的一切吩咐。耶稣教导门徒,当藉着传扬福音好消息以及践行爱与怜悯的行动,来爱上帝与爱邻舍。
见证 (The Witness)
圣灵赋予每位基督徒能力,为上帝的救恩作见证。教会作为一个身体,在世上见证上帝的统治与掌权。藉着其作为蒙救赎与分别出来的圣约团契的生命,教会向世界显明上帝施行拯救的美意。
Mission of the Church
The Great Commission and the Great Commandment
We believe the good news of God’s salvation in Jesus Christ is for all people. Christ commands the church to make disciples of all nations by calling people to repent, and by baptizing and teaching them to obey Jesus. Jesus teaches that disciples are to love God and neighbour by telling the good news and by doing acts of love and compassion.
The Witness
The Holy Spirit empowers every Christian to witness to God’s salvation. The church as a body witnesses to God’s reign in the world. By its life as a redeemed and separated community, the church reveals God’s saving purposes to the world.
马太福音 5:13-16;22:34-40;28:18-20;马可福音 1:15;12:28-34;路加福音 10:25-37;24:45-49;约翰福音 20:21-23;使徒行传 1:8;罗马书 1:16-18;哥林多后书 5:18-20;以弗所书 3:10-11。 ---
Matthew 5:13-16; 22:34-40; 28:18-20; Mark 1:15; 12:28-34; Luke 10:25-37; 24:45-49; John 20:21-23; Acts 1:8; Romans 1:16-18; 2 Corinthians 5:18-20; Ephesians 3:10-11.
新旧约圣经中上帝的救赎计划,在教会的使命中得以延续并达到成全。旧约圣经为基督的宣教使命预备了舞台;新约福音书则带领我们经历基督的生平、教导、受死与复活,这些历史事件最终导向使万民作门徒的使命托付。使徒行传和书信记录了新约教会如何践行大使命的历程。正如新约教会所树立的典范,基督教会自诞生伊始,其首要任务就是将福音传遍地极。
上帝对教会的使命蓝图 (God’s Mission Design for the Church)
圣经中有多处生动的描绘,帮助我们聚焦于上帝为教会所设立的使命蓝图。诸如“盐”、“光”、“香气”或“荐信”(公开的信件)等比喻,强烈表明信徒当在其所处的影响范围内发挥积极的感化力;而诸如“使者”、“见证人”、“使人和睦者”(和平使者)、“得人的渔夫”以及“与上帝同工者”等行动性比喻,则进一步阐明了上帝对信徒的期望与设计。
圣经中的历史记叙,如耶路撒冷教会人数天天增加(徒 2:41, 47)、安提阿教会见证大批人归向主(徒 11:21),以及帖撒罗尼迦教会向上帝坚定的信心传遍各处(帖前 1:8),都生动呈现了教会使命的焦点所在。保罗在以弗所书中教导,要运用基督身体各样恩赐来成全圣徒,预备他们积极投身宣教事奉(弗 4:11-12),这也强有力地支持了教会以宣教为导向的特质。
真正有效的宣教必须涵盖言语与行动。圣经在展现上帝之国时的宏图,将大使命(太 28:18-20)与大诫命(太 22:37-40)紧密相连。无论在旧约还是新约时代,上帝的子民在一个充满贫困、不义与绝望的社会中,向来以流露仁爱与恩慈著称。上帝吩咐祂的子民生活在圣约关系之中——上帝是我们的上帝,我们是祂的子民,在世人面前彰显恩典、公义、信心与行为。
使命的预备 (The Mission in Preparation)
被称为“大使命”的宣教嘱托是在基督从死里复活后颁布的。然而,这道命令的实质内容对基督的门徒而言并不陌生。早在基督呼召门徒跟从祂时,祂就预先指出他们将要成为“得人的渔夫”(可 1:17;2:17)。随后,祂赐给他们制伏污鬼的权柄与能力,差遣他们去传讲上帝的国并医治病人(路 9:1-2, 5-6)。大使命的核心萌芽,在基督为世上信徒献上的大祭司祷告中亦清晰可见(约 17章)。
当基督颁布使万民作门徒的使命时,祂藉着言教与身传赋予福音真实的内涵,并宣告了跟从祂与服事祂的代价。在如何与人交往互动上,基督为门徒树立了完全的榜样——无论面对穷人、富人、无助者、患病者、达官显贵、好奇的群氓,还是默默无闻的普通人。基督在生活方式的见证上是他们完美的典范。
使命的颁布 (The Mission Declared)
大使命的托付(太 28:18-20)是一篇得胜的宣告,出自刚刚藉着牺牲之死与得胜复活战胜罪恶和死亡世界的基督之口。此时此刻,全世界得救已成为可能,因此祂发出命令:“所以,你们要去,使万民作我的门徒。”自第一世纪以来,这份大使命宣告便被誉为伟大的宣教宪章与教会的核心使命宣言。大使命在以下几个重要方面聚焦了教会的生命与工作:
- 宣告基督拥有天上地下所有的权柄:这使祂独具资格向教会颁布宣教托付。没有任何其他权柄能够抗衡并挑战君王基督。
- 明确以“造就门徒”作为宣教成果的衡量标准:使命的核心任务是培育出能够继续造就他人的门徒。这蕴含着一种深度的委身,要求信徒真诚、认真地跟从基督。
- 命令宣教托付必须具有普世性(面向全球):不论任何种族,所有人都要被招聚进入上帝的国度。这是一项没有任何界限或例外的、具有全然包容性的宣教异象。
- 将宣教责任与主动权赋予所有信徒:每一位相信的人都被期待成为见证人和门徒培育者。
- 期望信徒藉着洗礼表明身份:大使命将洗礼确立为基督徒作门徒的标志。它象征着真诚悔改,以及对上帝之国度身体的全身心委身。
- 将新信徒描绘为信仰的学习者与践行者:大使命勾勒出了基督徒门徒生活的真实风貌。
- 应许基督在推展普世宣教使命的过程中与教会同工并常相伴随,直到世界的末了:基督始终作为救主与灵感力量的源泉,在教会的宣教使命中与教会保持着血脉相连的生命连接。
大使命以基督的权柄为开端,以基督恒常的同在为告终。这项不容妥协的使命托付,必须由所有属于基督的人在普世范围内付诸实施。该任务的目标极其明确:造就门徒,即塑造竭力跟从基督的人。推动这项宣教使命的首要动机,与其说是未信者的悲惨处境或信徒自身的永恒福乐,不如说是教会领受的圣洁呼召——尽心爱邻舍,并使万民作基督的门徒。
使命的践行 (The Mission Implemented)
圣经期望教会在社会中参与救赎性的行动,以此作为上帝之国临在世上的表记。基督的身体藉着言行相符的整全见证(an integrated witness of deeds and words),确证其信仰的真实性。
1. 委身的见证 (The Witness of Commitment)
在群体中活出圣洁生命是一股强大的见证力量。当社会目睹教会在世上作为一个经历更新转变的共同体生活时,教会就是在忠心活出耶稣对信徒“作盐作光”的描绘(太 5:14-16)。藉着敬虔、敬拜与信心的生命对圣经朴素真诚的顺服,赋予了基督徒人生无可置疑的公信力。教会坚贞不渝的忠心,能使那些伺机挑剔基督徒言行不一的批评者哑口无言,并对其心灵产生深远震撼。这种忠信的见证是践行大使命的第一步。
2. 爱心的见证 (The Witness of Love)
活出信仰极其具体实际的一面,就是爱邻舍(可 12:31)。遵行基督命令而活出的基督徒爱心见证,乃是上帝爱世人最有力的彰显。我们的爱必须在邻里社区、工作职场与家庭生活中找到切实的表达。基督的身体藉着爱的善行与为他人益处甘心倾倒自己的慷慨舍己,来彰显其信仰。
当世人观察到信仰群体展现关怀与怜悯——保护弱势群体、为无权无势者辩护、救助贫困与受创伤者时,教会就真实流露出了基督对弱势群体的怜悯心肠。基督为教会树立了典范,呼召教会效法祂的榜样去关怀困苦者、喂养饥饿者、释放被掳者并医治患病者(路 4:18-19)。
3. 团契共同体的见证 (The Witness of Community)
教会的群体生活本身对旁观的世界就是强有力的见证。当教会在合一与相爱中运转时,它就映照出上帝的形象。基督身体的日常生活在众人面前散发出基督馨香之气(林后 2:15)。教会的合一具有强大的吸引力(约 17:23)。在一个对空谈厌倦的社会中,真情流露的喜乐、团契相交与敬拜拥有巨大的感染力。彼此关怀与同心代祷则是群体见证的另外两个重要维度。
4. 和平的见证 (The Witness of Peace)
信仰群体还肩负着在一个充满疏离与暴力的社会中展现救赎之爱的使命。上帝之国的特质藉着和平与公义的行动显明出来。基督徒需要站在弱势者与灰心绝望者的一边。以和平方式替代暴力冲突,以及挺身捍卫无能为力者的行动,其本身就是爱与良善的有力宣告。跟从和平之君基督的人,也必在其所在的世界中成为和平的化身与使者。
5. 言语的见证 (The Witness of Words)
上帝的灵赋予基督的身体放胆讲论基督福音的能力(徒 1:8;4:31)。个人生命改变的经历与见证具有极强的震撼力。聚集的教会也需要清晰宣告基督降世为人类成就的救恩。每位基督徒都有一个故事可讲——见证基督如何赦免罪恶,并赐予生命全新的目标与意义。
教会整体与个别信徒相结合的见证,正是这世界迫切需要听见的(林后 3:2)。言语的见证唯有与其他层面的见证交织融合时,方能爆发出沛然莫之能御的力量。我们的见证若要结出硕果,就必须融入全人生活的方方面面。这并非意味着善行能拯救我们(弗 2:5, 8-9),而是当我们站在上帝面前接受赏赐时,我们的行为将印证我们信心的真实无伪(太 25:31-46)。
使命的必备要素 (The Mission Requirements)
基督的教会若要在落实大使命上大有成效,就必须与圣经所启示的有效外展要求保持一致。圣经的记载为多结果子的见证与福音宣教提供了若干不可或缺的核心要素:
- 圣灵的赋能 (Empowerment of the Holy Spirit, 徒 1:8):正是上帝的灵赋予信徒作见证的能力。圣灵引导、启迪、提醒、叫人知罪自责、代求并赐予新生命。圣灵也敞开见证的门,并藉着圣灵的果子与属灵恩赐使我们满有吸引力且事奉有力。
- 对福音的确信 (Confidence in the Gospel, 罗 1:16; 10:17):有力的见证源于深信福音本是上帝的大能,要救一切相信的。耶稣是唯一能够赦罪的救主,这一福音乃是绝佳的好消息。信道是从听道来的。因此,我们不以福音为耻。
- 信徒之间的合一与相爱 (Unity and Love Among Believers, 约 17:23; 弗 4章):基督明确指出,信徒之间的相爱与合一是吸引人归向基督的强大驱动力。一间纷争撕裂或分门结党的教会,无法给寻求真理的世界提供任何有价值的盼望。相爱与合一蕴含着基督在祷告中所企盼的福音吸引力。
- 对基督忠心的顺服 (Faithful Obedience to Christ, 约 15章; 加 5章):基督将结果子与忠心顺服紧密相连。基督徒若常在葡萄树上并与主紧密相连,就必经历喜乐并经历祷告蒙应允。藉着顺从圣灵而行所流露出的基督荣美样式,能使我们在言语和行为的生命中大有能力。缺乏诚信正直会彻底毁坏见证,而祷告与信心则能极大提升见证的力量。
- 充满爱的关系 (Love Relationships, 路 10:27; 可 12:31):爱邻舍是引领人归向基督最主要的桥梁。藉着仁慈善行表达的爱,为建立富有成效的关怀关系创造了良善的契机。当教会中的人对身旁之人显出爱心、关怀与尊重时,他们就映照出了基督的心肠。
- 教会的首要任务 (Priority for the Church, 约 20:21-23):正如耶稣降世是为要寻找、拯救失丧的人,教会同样受差遣投身于这项救赎性的使命。这一优先要务必须在个人与教会群体两个层面同时体现出来。信徒个人无权自私度日,教会同样无权将信仰秘藏于自身墙内。在群体层面,教会有责任主动创造机会,让世人得以听见并回应基督的福音信息。
使命的紧迫性 (The Mission Urgencies)
基督在托付教会使命时带着强烈的紧迫感。以下若干事实激励着教会在履行使命上保持忠贞不渝:
- 人是可以蒙救赎的:上帝爱世人,愿意所有人都得享永生,并在祂的旨意与同在赋能之下生活。人能够脱离罪的奴役重获自由,得享充满喜乐、平安与意义的人生(约 3:16;林后 5:17)。
- 在耶稣基督之外别无拯救:耶稣是通往天父的唯一道路。基督徒受召向世人宣扬基督就是道路、真理、生命(约 14:6;徒 16:31)。
- 若离开基督里的救恩,人就失丧在罪中并被定罪:福音的大喜信息在于:耶稣已经为我们的罪代死,并将赦罪之恩作为白白的礼物赐给一切相信的人(罗 3:23;5:1)。
- 使万民作门徒是基督的命令:上帝的旨意是要世人听信真道。属信徒世界的核心任务,是使万民认识基督。耶稣的使命已成为每一间教会的优先要务(太 28:18-20)。
- 主的日子即将临到,唯有接受基督的人才能确获永生:在预备朝见我们的上帝这件事上,时间的紧迫性刻不容缓(林前 15:50-58)。
结语 (Conclusion)
尽管我们为基督所作的见证以多元的形式展现,但无论是教会群体还是信徒个人,都有着明确的救赎目的。上帝之国的福音在大诫命与大使命中得到了彻底的成全。
The redemptive design of both the Old and New Testament finds its continuance and fulfillment in the mission of the church. The Old Testament prepares the stage for Christ’s mission. The New Testament Gospels take us through the events of Christ’s life and teaching, death and resurrection, which lead up to the mission assignment of making disciples of all nations. The book of Acts and the Epistles tell the story of how the church implements the Great Commission. The primary task of the Christian church from its inception has been the propagation of the gospel to the ends of the earth, as exemplified by the New Testament church.
God’s Mission Design for the Church
There are various biblical descriptions that help focus God’s mission design for the church. Metaphors such as being salt, light, a fragrance, or an open letter strongly suggest having an impact within one’s sphere of influence. Metaphors of action such as being ambassadors, witnesses, reconcilers, fishers of men, and co-labourers with God help clarify God’s design for believers. Descriptions such as the Jerusalem church growing in numbers daily (Acts 2:41), the Antioch church seeing great numbers of people turning to the Lord (Acts 11:21), and the Thessalonian church having their faith in God known everywhere (1 Thessalonians 1:8) help to focus on the mission of the church. Paul’s teaching to the Ephesians to prepare God’s people for active mission with all the gifts of Christ’s body (Ephesians 4:11-12) gives support to the missional design of the church.
Effective mission involves both word and deed. The scriptural design for representing God’s kingdom connects the Great Commission (Matthew 28:18-20) with the Great Commandment (Matthew 22:37-40). In both the Old and New Testament, God’s people are known for their expressions of love and kindness within a society of poverty, injustice, and hopelessness. God’s people are mandated to live within a covenant relationship where God is our God and we are His people demonstrating grace, justice, faith, and works.
The Mission in Preparation
The mission mandate known as the Great Commission was given after Christ rose from the dead. The content of the mandate was not new to the followers of Christ. When Christ called his disciples to follow him, he indicated that they would become fishers of men (Mark 2:17). Later he gave them power and authority over demons and sent them to proclaim the kingdom of God and to heal (Luke 9:5-6). The seed thoughts of the Great Commission were also clearly evident in Christ’s prayer for the believers in the world ( John 17).
When Christ gave the mandate to make disciples of all nations, he gave meaning to the gospel both in words and by example and declared the cost of following and serving him. Christ was a model to his disciples in how he interacted with people, including the poor, the rich, the helpless, the sick, the prominent, the curious masses, and the hidden individuals. Christ was their model in lifestyle witness.
The Mission Declared
The Great Commission mandate (Matthew 28:18-20) is a victory statement that flows from the lips of Christ who had just overcome the world of sin and death through his sacrificial death and victorious resurrection. It is now possible for the entire world to be saved, hence the command, “Go and make disciples of all nations.” This Great Commission statement has been hailed as the great missionary charter and the church’s mission statement since the first century. The Great Commission brings focus to the church’s life and work in a number of ways: It declares Christ as having all authority over heaven and earth, qualifying him to give the mission assignment to the church. No other authority can challenge Christ the King.
It clarifies the mission results in terms of disciples made. The task is to make disciples who will disciple others. There is a commitment implied that involves serious followership.
It commands the mission assignment to be worldwide. All people are to be gathered into the kingdom regardless of race. It is an all-inclusive mission vision with no limits or exceptions.
It assigns mission responsibility and initiative to all believers. Everyone who believes is expected to be a witness and a discipler.
It expects the believers to be identified by baptism. The Great Commission makes baptism a sign of Christian discipleship. It signals sincerity and commitment to the kingdom body.
It describes the new followers as learners and practitioners of the faith. A life of Christian discipleship is profiled in the Great Commission mandate.
It promises Christ’s partnership and presence in the implementation of the worldwide mission assignment, until the very end. Christ remains vitally connected as the Saviour and the inspiration in the midst of the church’s mission assignment.
The Great Commission starts with Christ’s authority and concludes with Christ’s continuous presence. This non-negotiable assignment is to be carried out worldwide by all those who belong to Christ. The assignment is clearly focused in its purpose of making disciples or diligent followers of Christ. The primary motive for this mission assignment is not so much the plight of the unconverted or the eternal blessing of the believer. Its primary motive is the church’s calling to love neighbours and to make disciples of all nations.
The Mission Implemented
The Scriptures expect the church to be involved in redemptive action in society as a sign of God’s kingdom in the world. The body of Christ authenticates its faith through an integrated witness of deeds and words. The Witness of Commitment: Holy life in community is a powerful witness. When society sees the church living as a transformed community in the world, the church is being faithful to Jesus’ description of believers as salt and light (Matthew 5:14-16). Simple obedience to the Scriptures through lives of devotion, worship, and faith gives credibility to the Christian life. The steadfast faithfulness of the church disarms and impacts would-be critics who are looking for inconsistencies among Christians. This witness of faithfulness is the first step in fulfilling the Great Commission.
The Witness of Love: A very practical part of living out our faith is that of loving our neighbour (Mark 12:31). This witness of Christian love as commanded by Christ is a powerful representation of God’s love for the world. Our love needs to find practical expressions in our neighbourhoods, workplaces, and homes. The body of Christ demonstrates its faith through deeds of love and the generous giving of self to the interests of others.
When the world observes the faith community showing concern and compassion by protecting the vulnerable, defending the powerless, and helping the poor and hurting, they have truly expressed the heartbeat that Christ had for the underprivileged. Christ provides a paradigm for the church to follow his example of caring for the needy, feeding the hungry, liberating the captives, and healing the sick (Luke 4:18-19).
The Witness of Community: The corporate life of the church is in itself a powerful witness to the watching world. As the church functions in unity and love, it reflects the image of God. The daily life of the body of Christ is a fragrance to others (2 Corinthians 2:15). The unity of the church attracts ( John 17:23). In a word-weary society, authentic expressions of joy, fellowship, and worship have great impact. Caring and praying are two further dimensions of community witness. The Witness of Peace: The community of faith is also about showing redemptive love within a society of alienation and violence. Kingdom characteristics express themselves through acts of peace and justice. Christians need to stand on the side of those who are disadvantaged and discouraged. Peaceful alternatives to violence and actions to defend the powerless become statements of love and goodness in themselves. Followers of Christ the Prince of Peace must also be expressions of peace in their world.
The Witness of Words: The Spirit of God empowers the body of Christ to speak boldly regarding the good news of Christ (Acts 1:5). Personal stories and testimonies of changed lives are very powerful. The church gathered also needs to present a clear statement of what Christ came to do for humankind. Each Christian has a story to tell of how Christ forgives sin and gives new purpose and meaning for life. The combined witness of the church body and of individual Christians is what the world needs to hear (2 Corinthians 3:2). The witness of words flows with power when joined with the other aspects of witness. For our witness to be fruitful it needs to be integrated into all of life. Not that our works save us (Ephesians 2:5), but our deeds will identify the genuineness of our faith when we appear before God to receive our rewards (Matthew 25:31-46).
The Mission Requirements
For the church of Christ to be effective in the implementation of the Great Commission, it needs to align itself with the biblical requirements for effective outreach. The records of Scripture provide a number of indispensable realities for fruitful witness and evangelism.
Empowerment of the Holy Spirit (Acts 1:8): It is the Spirit of God that empowers the believer for witness. The Spirit guides, enlightens, reminds, convicts, intercedes, and provides new life. The Spirit also opens witnessing doors and makes us attractive and effective through the fruit of the Spirit and spiritual gifts.
Confidence in the Gospel (Romans 1:16; 10:17): Effective witness is the result of being confident that the gospel is the power of God for salvation. The gospel of Jesus as the only Saviour who can forgive sins is good news. Faith comes from hearing the word. Therefore, we are not ashamed of the gospel.
Unity and Love Among Believers ( John 17:23; Ephesians 4): Christ made it clear that love and unity among believers is a powerful incentive for people to come to Christ. A disruptive or disunited church has little to offer a seeking world. Love and unity have evangelistic drawing power for which Christ prayed.
Faithful Obedience to Christ ( John 15; Galatians 5): Christ links fruitfulness to faithfulness. If Christians remain in the vine and keep connected to the Lord, they will experience joy and answers to their prayers. Christlikeness through keeping in step with the Spirit brings power to our life of words and deeds. Witness is destroyed through lack of integrity but enhanced through prayer and faith.
Love Relationships (Luke 10:27; Mark 12:31): Loving one’s neighbour is the main bridge to winning people to Christ. Expressions of love through deeds of kindness create an environment for effective relationships. When those in the church show love, care, and respect for others around them, they reflect the spirit of Christ.
Priority for the Church ( John 20:21-23): As Jesus came to seek and to save the lost, so the church has been sent on a redemptive mission. This priority must be expressed both individually and corporately. The church has no more right to keep the faith to itself than individuals have the right to live selfishly. At the corporate level, the church takes responsibility to provide opportunities for the world to hear and respond to the message of Christ.
The Mission Urgencies
Christ presented the mission of the church with a sense of urgency. There are a number of realities that motivate the church to faithfulness in its mission: People are redeemable. God loves the world and wants all people to have eternal life and to live a life empowered by His purpose and presence. People can be set free and given a life of joy, peace, and purpose ( John 3:16; 2 Corinthians 5:17).
There is no salvation outside of Jesus Christ. Jesus is the only way to the Father. Christians are called to proclaim Christ as the way, the truth, and the life ( John 14:6; Acts 16:31).
People are lost and condemned in their sins without salvation in Christ. The good news is that Jesus has died for our sins and offers forgiveness as a free gift to all who believe (Romans 3:23; 5:1).
To make disciples is a command of Christ. The will of God is for the world to hear and believe. The primary task for the believing world is to make Christ known among all the nations. The mission of Jesus has become the mission priority of every church (Matthew 28:18-20).
The day of the Lord is coming and only those who have accepted Christ are assured of life eternal. There is an urgency of time in preparing to meet our God (1 Corinthians 15:50-58).
Conclusion
Even though our witness for Christ is expressed in various ways, both corporately and individually we have a clear redemptive purpose. The gospel of God’s kingdom finds complete fulfillment in the Great Commandment and the Great Commission.
以下三个核心视角有助于我们深入理解教会的使命:
第一,回转归主绝非终点本身。 使徒约翰劝勉我们:“人若说他住在主里面,就该自己照主所行的去行”(约壹 2:6)。造就门徒被明确定义为“凡我所吩咐你们的,都教训他们遵守”(太 28:20)。传福音的布道任务绝不可与培育门徒(nurture)的任务割裂开来。健康的教会赋予信徒能力,使他们在对外拓展与对内造就中皆能充分发挥恩赐。基督徒在世上既要做盐,也要做光(太 5:13-16)。
第二,与世俗流行观念相反,耶稣的呼召绝非孤立的个人主义救赎。 相反,它包含着加入“委身者团契”(the company of the committed)、成为基督身体的一个肢体、有份于“圣徒相通”(fellowship of the saints)的呼召。在我们这个四分五裂、充斥着个人主义的世界中,这个群体性维度(corporate dimension)绝不容被忽视。它本身就是上帝在世上临在与统治的有力明证。
第三,这一群体维度对福音宣教同样至关重要。 正是教会为福音传播提供了处境(context)。基督身体的肢体彼此如何相待、如何活出信仰,构成了极具感染力的见证。它构建了一个“合理性结构”(plausibility structure),使不信者能够从中理解并信服福音的真实。它向世界呈现了一个“另类社会”(alternative society),在其中福音被生动地践行出来。
专职化的试探 (A Temptation to Specialize)
在一个个人主义与专业分工盛行的时代,人们对“专家”的崇拜往往诱使我们将大使命的践行推卸给教会专门指定的专职人员。在我们的传统中,这包括被称为布道家、宣教士与牧师的人士。
尽管我们必须承认这些被指定之仆人的特殊恩赐,但我们必须坚信并坚持:大使命涵盖了所有宣称跟从耶稣的人。事实上,我们作为一个宗派以及作为更广泛的再洗礼派(Anabaptist)传统成员的历史,其鲜明标志就是广大普通信徒普遍具备并分享着宣教热忱。
我们迫切需要重新寻回属灵先辈的热火与心志,他们深刻理解个人圣洁的要求不仅在于个人修身,更包括亲口传讲福音之道,并在日常生活中活出福音的深远含义。当代教会对受训专家的依赖,根源很可能在于我们对“方法与技巧”的过分迷恋。然而,一个“见证人”的本质,仅仅是述说他/她所亲身知道与经历的事。真正有力的见证不在于技巧的精巧,而在于忠贞的顺服、言行一致的生命,以及圣灵使人重生的再造大能。
兼具排他性与包容性的信息 (An Exclusive and Inclusive Message)
鉴于普救论(universalism)日益增长的吸引力,我们必须坚守救恩唯一的排他性道路:“除他以外,别无拯救;因为在天下人间,没有赐下别的名,我们可以靠着得救”(徒 4:12,和合本/NRSV)。我们必须抵制向当今世界的多元主义妥协退让的冲动。
与此同时,我们也要切记:在基督里得享新生命的呼召同样具有广阔的包容性——它是赐给“凡接待祂的”所有人。我们务要牢记使徒的劝勉:基督已经拆毁了中间隔断的墙(弗 2:14)。各个堂会应当更认真地审视自己所处的地理与社会处境。教会增长运动中的“同质原则”(homogenous unit principle)往往为我们在何处建立教会以及如何运作教会提供合理化借口。然而,我们如何在将福音传给“这弟兄中一个最小的”事上更加忠心呢?
宗派内的多元性绝不能仅仅停留在“隔离但平等”(separate but equal)的各民族/群体堂会层面。各地方堂会自身必须向世人彰显:社会、种族、经济与性别的藩篱确实已被彻底打破。即便世俗文化灌输“唯有隔离但平等的多元文化主义才行得通”,我们也必须见证:上帝使人和好的大爱能将各族各方的人招聚在一起,彼此相爱、互相关怀。这种“在多元中的合一”(unity in diversity),正是一个充满生机与活力的见证性信仰群体的鲜明印记。
教会的使命需要在地方教会的日常生活中体现出来。无论是在教会“聚集”(gathered)还是“分散”(scattered)的状态中,宣教使命都应在教会的氛围中自然流露。作为生命目的紧扣福音好消息的子民,我们信徒应当活出满有喜乐与盼望的人生。前来参加崇拜聚会的人完全有理由期望整个聚会洋溢着信心、盼望与仁爱。宣扬“好消息”的使命,应当在一切可能的方式中得以充分彰显。
双重的呼召:布道宣教与社会关怀 (A Two-Part Call)
当门诺弟兄会基督徒从“福音布道”与“社会关怀”两方面兼具的角度来理解福音时,他们在更广泛的基督徒群体中便享有一种独特而宝贵的地位。我们必须毫无保留地呼召人悔改,并在耶稣里经历生命的翻转与重塑。在宣讲这一信息时,我们必须做到清晰明确且在文化上易于被人理解;同时,我们要藉着关怀困苦之人并在更广大的社群中宣告上帝的和平与公义,切实活出福音的社会意涵。
上帝使人和好的慈爱福音是全人、整全的(holistic),涵盖人类经验的属灵、社会、人际关系与身体物质等各个层面。耶稣所成就的救赎大工,是要救赎包括属灵与物质在内的整个受造界。作为和好的使者,我们以言语和行动共同宣告基督救赎大能的整全性。我们必须递上一杯凉水,而且必须奉耶稣的名去递!
在历史上,门诺弟兄会一直是奉基督之名联合开展合作事工以满足人们物质需要的领头羊。尽管组织架构在历经变革,但我们与其他再洗礼派宗派通力合作的优良传统必须予以继承和发扬——诸如门诺会中央委员会(Mennonite Central Committee, MCC)、门诺灾难救助服务社(Mennonite Disaster Service, MDS)、门诺互助会(Mennonite Mutual Aid, MMA,现 Everence)、门诺经济发展联合会(Mennonite Economic Development Associates, MEDA)等机构的事工。爱邻舍与顺服基督的主权,既包括口头传扬上帝的爱,也包括藉着我们的实际行动彰显上帝的爱(太 25:31-46)。
培育健康的教会 (Growing a Healthy Church)
我们唯有在教会自身健康的前提下,才能圆满达成教会的使命。门诺弟兄会运用各种工具来促进堂会的健康。健康堂会生活的核心要素包括:
- 赋能型领导 (Empowering leadership):一支清楚知道堂会前行方向的领袖团队,能够提供富有远见的领导。领袖们呼召信徒积极投身服事,激励他们,并装备他们承担事工。
- 恩赐导向的事奉 (Gift-oriented ministry):这种恩赐的调动与整合,鼓励肢体运用自身所拥有的恩赐,去从事他们最得心应手、最有成效的事工。
- 充满热忱的灵性 (Passionate spirituality):这是决定堂会健康与否的决定性因素。当基督徒满怀热忱、带着日益深厚的委身活出信仰时,教会的健康度就会不断提升。
- 功能健全的架构 (Functional structures):保障教会健康运作与恩赐发挥的组织体系。
- 激发人心的敬拜 (Inspiring worship):其特征在于信徒全情主动的参与,不论其崇拜形式是偏向礼仪性还是自由开放,偏向现代还是传统。
- 整全的小组 (Holistic small groups):不断增长的堂会善用小组团契来提供一个具安全感的花园环境、建立亲密的人际关系,并提供分享属灵经历的平台。这些小组使主内弟兄姊妹在作门徒的道路上不断成长。
- 以需要为导向的布道 (Need-oriented evangelism):以接触对象的实际需要为切入点的布道法,就是关系式布道(relational evangelism)。这绝不否定宣教布道以上帝为中心的本质(呼召人顺服上帝的至高主权),而是深刻认识到福音关照生命的每一个层面。
- 充满爱心的关系 (Loving relationships):在健康成长的教会中,信徒之间的人际关系流露着高度的彼此相爱,并对教会内外的所有人倾注真挚关怀。
与世界一样广阔的异象 (A Vision as Wide as the World)
从历史上看,我们向来将自己界定为一场“宣教运动”(missionary movement)。这一统摄全局的异象主题,激励了世界各地波澜壮阔的宣教壮举。这也解释了为何在工场上建立的“宣教区教会”(Mission Church)在规模上远远超过了后方的“差传母会”(Sending Church)。作为一个宗派,我们始终展现出甘愿为将福音传遍全球而奉献生命与财物的坚定决心。然而不可否认,我们当中的一些人可能在投身普世差传的同时,却忽略了向身边的邻舍以及本社区中与我们不同的人传扬好消息的本分。
在此,我们必须再次强调宣教使命的多维特性。对大使命(太 28:18-20)更贴切的原文字义理解很可能是:“你们无论去到哪里,都要使万民作门徒……”(As you are going, make disciples...,分词 poreuthentes 表明在日常生活的行进之中带出使命)。若然如此,这一宣教责任便落在了我们每一个人的肩上,无论我们往何处去。
然而,正因为跟从耶稣的呼召是面向所有人的,我们绝不能丧失差遣可靠见证人的紧迫感——不仅要差往耶路撒冷、犹太全地和撒玛利亚,更要差直到地极(徒 1:8)。地方教会有责任激发对困苦之人的怜悯心肠,培育关切失丧世界的宣教异象,为宣教同工与全地迫切代祷,并制定将工人差派到宣教工场的切实计划(太 9:35-10:1)。
The following perspectives may be helpful in our understanding of the mission of the church. First, conversion is not an end in itself. We are admonished by the apostle John, “Whoever claims to live in him must walk as Jesus did” (1 John 2:6). Disciple making is described as “teaching them to obey everything I have commanded” (Matthew 28:20). The evangelistic task must never be separated from the nurturing task. Healthy churches empower people to use their gifts both in outreach and in nurture. Christians are to be both salt and light in the world (Matthew 5:13-16).
Second, contrary to popular perceptions, the call of Jesus is not merely an individualistic call to salvation. Rather, it includes a call to join “the company of the committed,” to become a member of the body, to share in the “fellowship of the saints.” This corporate dimension dare not be omitted in our shattered individualistic world. It is the testimony of God’s presence and rule in the world.
Third, this corporate dimension is also vital to evangelism. It is the church that offers the context for evangelism. How the members of the body relate to one another, how they live out their faith, provides a powerful witness. It creates a plausibility structure out of which unbelievers can make sense of the gospel. It offers the world an alternative society, one in which the gospel is actively worked out.
A Temptation to Specialize
In an age of individualism and specialization, deference to the “expert” tempts us to relegate the execution of the Great Commission to those designated by the church for that purpose. In our tradition, this includes those called evangelists, missionaries, and pastors.
While we must recognize the special giftedness of designated servants, we must insist that the commission includes all those who claim to follow Jesus. Indeed, our history as a denomination and as members of the wider Anabaptist tradition is one marked by missionary zeal shared by a broad spectrum of people.
It is vital that we regain the zeal of our spiritual ancestors who understood the requirements of personal holiness to include speaking the words of the gospel and living out its implications in everyday life. It may be that the current reliance on the trained expert has its origin in our preoccupation with technique. A witness, however, is simply one who tells what he or she knows. Effective witness is found not in technique but in faithfulness, consistent living, and the regenerating power of the Holy Spirit.
An Exclusive and Inclusive Message
Given the increased attraction of universalism, we must insist on the exclusive way of salvation. “There is salvation in no one else, for there is no other name under heaven given among mortals by which we must be saved” (Acts 4:12 NRSV). We must resist the impulse to accommodate this focus to the pluralism of our world.
We do well to remember that the call to new life in Christ is also inclusive. It is to “all who receive him.” We must take care to remember the admonition of the apostle that the dividing wall has been broken down (Ephesians 2:14). It would be good for congregations to take a more serious look at where they are located. The homogenous principle of the church growth movement tends to justify where and how we do church. How might we be more faithful in bringing the good news to the “least of these”? Diversity needs to involve more than “separate but equal” congregations in the denomination. Individual congregations need to demonstrate that the social, racial, economic, and gender walls have indeed been broken down. Even when our culture teaches that only separate but equal multiculturalism works, we must demonstrate that God’s reconciling love brings every variety of people together to love and care for one another. This unity in diversity becomes the hallmark of a vibrant, witnessing community of faith. The mission of the church needs to find expression in the daily life of the local church. Mission should be revealed in the atmosphere of the church gathered and scattered. As a people whose purpose is built around good news, we believers should live joyful, hope-filled lives. People arriving at a worship service have reason to expect the event to radiate faith, hope, and love. The mission of “good news” should be reflected in every way possible.
A Two-Part Call
Mennonite Brethren Christians can enjoy a unique position in the wider Christian community when they understand the gospel in terms of both evangelism and social concern. We must without reservation call people to repentance and reformation of life in Jesus. We must be clear and culturally accessible in this proclamation and live out the social implications of the good news by caring for those in need and proclaiming God’s peace and justice in the wider community.
The news of God’s reconciling love is holistic, encompassing spiritual, social, relational, and physical aspects of human experience. The atonement that Jesus accomplished was to redeem the spiritual and physical creation. As ambassadors of reconciliation, we proclaim in word and deed the allencompassing nature of Christ’s redemptive power. We must give the cup of water and we must do it in Jesus’ name!
Historically, Mennonite Brethren have been leaders in cooperative ventures to meet physical needs in Christ’s name. Although structures are changing, the strong tradition of cooperating with other Anabaptist denominations in the work of Mennonite Central Committee, Mennonite Disaster Service, Mennonite Mutual Aid, Mennonite Economic Development Associates, and the like needs to be continued. Loving neighbour and obeying the lordship of Christ involves both communicating God’s love verbally and demonstrating it through our actions (Matthew 25:31-46).
Growing a Healthy Church
We can accomplish the church’s mission only to the extent that the church itself is healthy. Mennonite Brethren use various tools to encourage congregational health. Essential elements for healthy congregational life include empowering leadership, gift-oriented ministry, passionate spirituality, functional structures, inspiring worship, holistic small groups, need-oriented evangelism, and loving relationships. A leadership team that knows where the congregation should be going provides visionary leadership. Leaders call out people for active ministry, motivate them, and equip them for ministry. This mobilization of gifts encourages members to use the gifts they have to do the work they enjoy most and can do most effectively.
The decisive factor in congregational health is passionate spirituality. When Christians live their faith enthusiastically and with growing commitment, the church grows in health. Inspiring worship is characterized by active participation by the people, whether the forms are more liturgical or free, more contemporary or traditional. Growing congregations use small groups to provide a secure environment, personal relationships, and the opportunity to share spiritual experiences. These small groups enable brothers and sisters in the faith to grow as disciples. Evangelism that uses as its starting point the needs of the people who are to be reached is relational evangelism. This does not negate the theocentricity of evangelism, calling people to submit to God’s sovereignty, but understands that the gospel addresses all aspects of life. In growing churches, the relationships of people to one another are characterized by a high degree of love and caring for those inside and outside the church.
A Vision as Wide as the World
Historically, we have defined ourselves as a missionary movement. This over-arching theme has inspired great missionary endeavours around the world. It may also explain why the “Mission Church” is considerably larger than the “Sending Church.” As a denomination, we have consistently shown ourselves ready to pledge our lives and our fortunes to spreading the gospel around the globe. Indeed, some of us may have done this to the exclusion of our responsibility to take the good news to our own neighbours and those who are different from us in our own community.
Here again, we must emphasize the multifaceted nature of our commission. “As you are going, make disciples...” is probably the correct reading of the Great Commission (Matthew 28:18-20). If so, the responsibility falls on all of us wherever we are going. Because the call to follow Jesus is to all, however, we must not lose the urgency of sending credible witnesses not only to Jerusalem, Judea, and Samaria, but also to the ends of the earth (Acts 1:8). It is the responsibility of the local church to foster compassion for those in need, a vision for the lost world, a prayer focus for mission workers and the world, and a plan for sending workers into mission (Matthew 9:35-10:1).
Article 8: Christian Baptism
宣告 (Confession)
我们确信,当人领受上帝的救恩恩赐时,当奉父、子、圣灵的名受洗。洗礼是罪得洁净的记号;也是与教会所立的圣约,表明立志靠着圣灵的大能行在基督的道路中。
意义 (Meaning)
水洗是一个公开的记号,表明一个人已经悔改认罪、领受罪的赦免、与基督同死向罪死去、同复活得着崭新的生命,并领受了圣灵。洗礼是信徒归入基督身体(彰显于地方教会之中)的记号。洗礼也是一项誓约,表明立志照着各人所蒙赐的恩赐来服事基督。
资格 (Eligibility)
洗礼是为那些公开宣认耶稣基督为主和救主、并立志作为地方教会肢体顺服跟随基督的人设立的。洗礼也是为那些明白其意义、能够向基督和教会负责,并基于对耶稣基督的信仰回应而自愿提出要求的人所预备的。
实践 (Practice)
我们实行由地方教会施行的水浸礼。地方堂会可以接纳那些在宣信信仰后以其他模式受洗的人成为会友。凡声称在婴儿时期受洗、并希望成为门诺弟兄会堂会会友的人,当在宣认自己的信仰后接受洗礼。
Christian Baptism
Confession
We believe that when people receive God’s gift of salvation, they are to be baptized in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Baptism is a sign of having been cleansed from sin. It is a covenant with the church to walk in the way of Christ through the power of the Spirit.
Meaning
Baptism by water is a public sign that a person has repented of sins, received forgiveness of sins, died with Christ to sin, been raised to newness of life, and received the Holy Spirit. Baptism is a sign of the believer’s incorporation into the body of Christ as expressed in the local church. Baptism is also a pledge to serve Christ according to the gifts given to each person.
Eligibility
Baptism is for those who confess Jesus Christ as Lord and Saviour and commit themselves to follow Christ in obedience as members of the local church. Baptism is for those who understand its meaning, are able to be accountable to Christ and the church, and voluntarily request it on the basis of their faith response to Jesus Christ.
Practice
We practice water baptism by immersion administered by the local church. Local congregations may receive into membership those who have been baptized by another mode on their confession of faith. Persons who claim baptism as infants and wish to become members of a Mennonite Brethren congregation are to receive baptism on their confession of faith.
马太福音 3:13-17;28:18-20;使徒行传 2:38;罗马书 6:2-6;哥林多前书 12:13;歌罗西书 2:12-13;加拉太书 3:26-27;以弗所书 4:4-6。 ---
Matthew 3:13-17; 28:18-20; Acts 2:38; Romans 6:2-6; 1 Corinthians 12:13; Colossians 2:12-13; Galatians 3:26-27; Ephesians 4:4-6.
洗礼是新约圣经中一项极其重要的行动。主颁布的大使命尤为凸显了其非同寻常的分量。在大使命中,唯一的命令式核心动词是“使万民作我的门徒”。这一命令由两个具有解释说明作用的分词短语来具体定义:“奉父、子、圣灵的名给他们施洗”以及“凡我所吩咐你们的,都教训他们遵守”(马太福音 28:19-20)。门徒训练(Discipling)不可分割地包含了施洗与教导。
为何必须施洗?因为洗礼象征并宣告了向过去的死亡、罪恶的洁净,以及融入一个新的信仰共同体。人若不从过去的罪咎与偶像捆绑中得着释放,若不在一个新的信仰圣约群体中重新确立生命的中心,就根本谈不上真正作基督的门徒。基督赋予教会的宣教使命,正是借着为人们施洗,并教导他们恪守耶稣的教训,从而塑造他们成为门徒。
我们必须牢记:初代教会是一场“第一代信徒”的属灵运动,每一个加入教会的人都是第一代归信者。在那个时代,归信与受洗在实质上是紧密交织为一体的事件:信心的决志、圣灵的领受、以及融入教会(受洗),这三者彼此紧扣、几乎同时发生。
新约圣经中有十一处核心经文深刻阐释了洗礼的丰富神学意涵(罗马书 6:3;哥林多前书 6:11;10:2;12:13;加拉太书 3:27;以弗所书 4:5;5:26;歌罗西书 2:12;提多书 3:5;希伯来书 10:22;彼得前书 3:21)。这些经文清楚表明,“洗礼”一词在不同的经文脉络中展现出多重且深刻的侧重点。我们必须逐一严谨考察每一处经文,方能拼合出关于洗礼的完整神学全貌。
1. 洗礼作为归入与联合 (Baptism as Incorporation)
罗马书 6:3、加拉太书 3:27、哥林多前书 10:2 以及 12:13 将洗礼明确界定为一种“归入”与“联合”(incorporation)。
罗马书 6:3 与加拉太书 3:27 将洗礼描述为“受洗归入基督”(baptized into Christ)。这一短语的深层含义是指融入以耶稣为元首的信仰共同体,而绝不仅仅是指开启与基督个人的奥秘联合,或建立一种孤立的私人关系。哥林多前书 10:2 中的平行表述进一步印证了罗马书 6:3 中“归入”的社群性意涵:使徒保罗在谈及以色列人过红海时,称他们是“受洗归入摩西”(baptized into Moses)。这显然不是指信徒与摩西个人建立了某种私人密契关系,而是指他们被完全纳入了以摩西为领袖和元首的立约子民群体之中。
哥林多前书 12:13 更进一步指出,洗礼乃是“受洗成了一个身体”(baptized into one body),即归入以基督为元首的教会。洗礼意味着正式成为这群以基督为首、为领袖的子民中的一员。作为“归入”的洗礼,意味着决绝地割断自己的过去,并与耶稣基督的教会合而为一。使徒行传 2:47 记载“主将得救的人天天加给他们”,正是生动描绘了新归信者被真正接纳并融入教会身体的过程。
2. 洗礼作为洁净 (Baptism as Cleansing)
哥林多前书 6:11、以弗所书 5:26、提多书 3:5 以及希伯来书 10:22 将洗礼阐明为一种“洁净”(cleansing)。
在哥林多前书 6:11 中,使徒保罗宣告不道德的生活举止与基督徒的身份全然不相容,因为信徒如今已经“洗净、成圣、称义了”。经文中的“洗净”(washing)历来被普遍理解为指向洗礼。洗礼象征着从罪恶的污秽中彻底得着洁净,这种洁净使得继续沉溺于罪中变得毫无道理、格格不入。
以弗所书 5:26 指出,基督深爱教会的一个明证,就是他“要用水借着道把教会洗净,成为圣洁”,好使教会在他面前圣洁无瑕、毫无玷污皱纹。这里的“用水借着道把教会洗净”,在解经史上通常被阐释为指向洗礼的水洗。
提多书 3:5 将基督所成就的宏大拯救描述为借着“重生的洗和圣灵的更新”。此处的“重生的洗”,同样是用洗礼的具象表述来指向救恩,并且在此处与领受圣灵紧密结合在一起。
在希伯来书 10:22 中,基督徒受到恳切的劝勉,当怀着诚心和充足的信心来到上帝面前:“心中天良的亏欠已经洒去,身体用清水洗净了”。身体用清水洗净,正是清晰指向洗礼的施行。洗礼所表达的洁净,使基督徒得以坦然无惧地进入至圣之上帝的圣洁临在之中。
洗礼代表着脱离罪恶的彻底洁净,这种洁净宣告了昔日生活模式的终结与不合时宜,同时也为信徒坦然进入上帝的同在敞开了大门。洗礼的这一洁净维度,与犹太教的历史传统以及施洗约翰的事工(“传悔改的洗礼,使罪得赦”——马可福音 1:4)有着深厚的承继与连续性。
3. 洗礼作为合一 (Baptism as Unity)
哥林多前书 12:13、加拉太书 3:27 以及以弗所书 4:5 将洗礼与信徒的合一(unity or oneness)紧密联系在一起。
哥林多前书 12:13 强调,洗礼将众人联合“成了一个身体”,这在教会内部产生了一种深刻的社会学维度的合一。无论是犹太人还是希腊人,无论是为奴的还是自主的,都在这同一共同体中融为一体,并且“饮于一位圣灵”。加拉太书 3:27 指出洗礼带来了完全相同的变革果效:它消解并跨越了世人之间那些根深蒂固、造成隔阂的关键界线——不再分犹太人或希腊人、自主的或为奴的、男或女。社会各阶层与不同种族背景的人,都借着受洗归入基督而紧密相联。
以弗所书 4:5 将洗礼与合一并列为同等维度的属灵实质,正如“一个身体、一位圣灵、一个指望、一主、一信、一洗、一上帝”一样。洗礼将背景各异的多元人群融合成一体的圣约子民。洗礼宣告了教会内属天的合一,将原本截然不同、甚至昔日彼此为敌的人,熔铸为同一位基督的身体。
4. 洗礼作为新生命 (Baptism as New Life)
歌罗西书 2:12 将洗礼与在基督里的崭新生命牢牢结合在一起。在基督里生命的丰盛,是借着与基督一同受非人手所行的割礼(意味着受死归入基督的死)、在洗礼中与基督一同埋葬,并借着那叫基督从死里复活之上帝的信实大能作为,与他一同复活而实现的。
因此,洗礼不仅宣告了与过去的彻底诀别,更紧密连结于新生命、上帝之国的生命、以及在基督里满溢丰盛的生命。
5. 洗礼作为得救 (Baptism as Salvation)
在所有论及洗礼的经文中,彼得前书 3:21 是公认极具解释难度的一处经文。它将洗礼与得救直接并提,这是新约圣经中唯一一处如此明确地将二者并置的经文。根据这段经文的论述,基督徒洗礼的水,正是对应(或作为预表性实体)当年在大洪水泛滥中拯救挪亚一家八口出死入生的水。
经文通过一个鲜明的“不是……乃是……”(not/but)对比结构,精准限定了洗礼作为得救的真实内涵:“这洗礼本不在乎除掉肉体的污秽,只求在上帝面前有无亏的良心”(或译:“并非除掉身体的肉体污垢,而是向上帝立下无亏良心的誓约”)。“除掉身体的污垢”可以理解为指道德层面的洁净,正如雅各书 1:21 所强调的“脱去一切的污秽和盈余的邪恶”。这一层含义在随后的短语中得到了强有力的深化:“向上帝立下无亏良心的誓约”。“无亏的良心”(good conscience)与“纯洁的心”(pure heart)完全同义,指的是内在真实的灵性纯洁。洗礼绝不是在事后向上帝乞求一颗无亏的良心,而是出于一颗已经蒙血洁净、存着无亏良心的内在实际所发出的行动。向上帝“起誓/立约”(pledge to God)是一个全人全然向上帝负责、向上帝委身的行动。在这段经文中,水洗的仪节是以内在道德与灵性的真实洁净为绝对预设前提的。
那么,洗礼究竟如何“救”人?其神圣运作机制,大概类似于耶稣在福音书中多次对信靠他的人所说的宣告:“你的信救了你。”救恩的实现既要求神圣的主动恩典,也要求人真实由衷的信心回应。“不是……乃是……”的限定短语,界定了“洗礼拯救人”的真谛:洗礼之所以参与到拯救的历程中,是因为它紧随着真实悔改与洁净的历程,这一历程使人获得无亏的良心,而受洗者正是本着这无亏的良心,在洗礼中向上帝立下终生信靠、顺服跟随的神圣誓约。
6. 洗礼的综合神学意义 (The Meaning of Baptism)
归纳而言,洗礼意味着:那些脱离罪恶得蒙洁净、蒙赐全新生命的人,被正式归入并联合成为基督身体的教会。洗礼所蕴含的每一个神学维度,都具有不可估量的重要性。
首先,洗礼是一场极具震撼力的社会学事件(sociological event)。它将新信徒融入教会身体,抹平了世上一切因文化、种族、民族、阶级和性别所造成的隔阂与等级差异。洗礼真正在人间孕育出一种全新的圣约团契,使所有人在十字架和平的根基上享有平等的立足之地。
其次,洗礼也是一场极具震撼力的救赎事件(salvation event)。它包含了一个深切悔改、脱离罪咎与邪恶洁净的过程;并且使人连于一种具有全新质感的生命——上帝之国的生命,在基督里丰盛满溢的生命。
新约圣经中所有关于洗礼的经文一致教导我们:洗礼与“归入联合、合一、洁净以及新生命”这些核心概念密不可分。作为耶稣在大使命中所明确指定的“使人作门徒”的首要途径,洗礼具有无可替代的枢纽地位。洗礼将一系列彻底改变人生命的抉择与行动紧密串联在一起:悔改与洁净、融入教会的立约共同体、以及与教会中的属灵肢体合而为一。
在教会历史上,神学家对洗礼的理解往往走向两个极端:要么采纳圣礼观(sacramental view),认为洗礼作为圣事本身能够客观测度地媒介上帝的恩典(甚至产生事功自效 ex opere operato 的效果);要么采纳象征观(symbolic view),认为洗礼仅仅是一种单纯象征已经发生的内在属灵现实的外在符号。再洗礼派(Anabaptists)历史性地断然拒绝了圣礼主义的因果生效说,坚定选择了象征意义。然而,一种更为全备而平衡的圣经神学视角,则行走在这两种极端之间:洗礼低于圣礼,却又高于单纯的象征(Baptism is less than sacrament, but more than symbol)。洗礼促成了真实的生命改变,这改变既真实反映了神圣恩典的临在,也切实体现了人类信心的现实回应。洗礼之所以能产生这种真实的属灵果效,是因为它与信心的决志(悔改与信靠)以及领受圣灵紧密交织在一起,绝非脱离信心与圣灵而孤立运作。
门诺弟兄会正是使用“记号”(sign)这一纯正的圣经词汇来精准表达这种全备的涵义。在圣经中,“记号”首先指向上帝的大能作为:例如,上帝带领以色列人出埃及的大能拯救被称作记号(出埃及记 10:1;民数记 14:11);耶稣所行的神迹在原文中就是记号(约翰福音 2:11;12:37;20:30);使徒所行的神迹奇事也是记号(使徒行传 4:16;6:8;罗马书 15:19)。其次,“记号”在圣经中也指向人类顺服上帝的回应行动:例如,以色列人将羔羊的血涂在门框和门楣上作为记号(出埃及记 12:13);吃无酵饼作为记号(出埃及记 13:9);神将律法佩戴在手上、系在额上作为记号(申命记 6:8);守安息日作为上帝与属祂子民之间的世世代代的记号(出埃及记 31:13;以西结书 20:20)。
尽管新约圣经并未直接使用名词“记号”来界定洗礼,但从上述圣经脉络来理解洗礼完全切合圣经要旨。洗礼既代表了上帝在耶稣基督里主动施行的拯救大工,也代表了人类对上帝浩大作为的全人由衷回应。它是上帝向信徒守约信实的永恒记号,也是信徒立志在上帝的立约子民当中忠心跟随基督的神圣誓约。正因如此,洗礼在人的真实生命中带来了深刻而切实的改变。
Baptism is a very important act in the New Testament. The Great Commission highlights its significance. The only command in the commission is to “make disciples of all nations.” The command is defined by two explanatory phrases, “baptizing them” and “teaching them to obey everything I have commanded” (Matthew 28:19-20). Discipling involves baptizing and teaching. Why baptism? Because baptism means death to the past, cleansing from sin, and incorporation into a new community of faith. People cannot be discipled apart from their liberation from the bonds of the past and their recentring in a new community of faith. The missionary assignment given the church by Christ is to disciple people by baptizing them and instructing them to observe the teachings of Jesus.
It is important to remember that the early church was a first generation movement, and everyone entering the church was a first generation believer. Conversion and baptism were essentially one event; the faith decision, receiving of the Holy Spirit, and incorporation into the church (baptism) occurred in very close relation to each other.
The meaning of baptism is interpreted in 11 primary texts in the New Testament (Romans 6:3; 1 Corinthians 6:11; 10:2; 12:13; Galatians 3:27; Ephesians 4:5; 5:26; Colossians 2:12; Titus 3:5; Hebrews 10:22; 1 Peter 3:21). These make it clear that the term “baptism” has different meanings in particular texts. Each text must be examined in order to put together the puzzle of the larger whole.
Baptism as Incorporation
Romans 6:3, Galatians 3:27, 1 Corinthians 10:2 and 12:13 define baptism as incorporation.
Romans 6:3 and Galatians 3:27 describe baptism as “into Christ.” The phrase means incorporation into the community of which Jesus is the head, not only the initiation of a mystical union with Christ, or an individual relationship with him. The meaning of incorporation in Romans 6:3 is underlined by a parallel phrase in 1 Corinthians 10:2. There baptism is spoken of as “into Moses.” This does not refer to baptism into an individual relationship with Moses, but into the people of whom he was the head or leader.
Baptism in 1 Corinthians 12:13 is “into one body,” into the church of which Christ is the head. Baptism means to become part of the people of whom Christ is the head, the leader. Baptism as incorporation means leaving one’s past and becoming one with the church of Jesus Christ. The Acts 2:47 reference to the Lord adding “to their number daily those who were being saved” describes the incorporation of new people into the church.
Baptism as Cleansing
First Corinthians 6:11, Ephesians 5:26, Titus 3:5, and Hebrews 10:22 speak of baptism as cleansing.
Immoral behaviour in 1 Corinthians 6:11 is declared inappropriate for Christians because they have been washed and sanctified. The “washing” is usually understood as a reference to baptism. Baptism signifies a cleansing from sin that makes sinning inappropriate.
One evidence that Christ loved the church in Ephesians 5:26 is that he cleansed “her by the washing with water through the word” in order that the church may be pure, holy, without blemish. The “washing with water” is usually interpreted as baptism.
Titus 3:5 describes the salvation effected by Christ as “the washing of rebirth and renewal by the Holy Spirit.” Again, the washing reference is another way of speaking of baptism, this time linked with the reception of the Holy Spirit.
In Hebrews 10:22, Christians are exhorted to approach the presence of God “having our hearts sprinkled to cleanse us from a guilty conscience and having our bodies washed with pure water.” The washing of the body with pure water is a reference to baptism. Baptism involves cleansing that enables Christians to enter the presence of the holy God.
Baptism represents a cleansing from sin that makes former life patterns inappropriate, and that opens access to the presence of God. This aspect of baptism is in continuity with the practice of baptism in Judaism and by John the Baptist (“a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins”—Mark 1:4).
Baptism as Unity
First Corinthians 12:13, Galatians 3:27, and Ephesians 4:5 link baptism and unity or oneness.
Baptism in 1 Corinthians 12:13 incorporates people “into one body” which affects sociological unity in the church. Jew and Greek, slave and free are united into one community, and one Spirit nurtures all. Baptism has the same consequence in Galatians 3:27. It erases the critical distinctions between people, Jew/Greek, slave/free, male/ female. Different people and social classes are united through baptism into Christ.
Baptism means oneness in Ephesians 4:5, as does one body, one Spirit, one hope, one Lord, one faith, one God. Baptism unites diverse people into one people. Baptism signifies unity in the church, creating one body out of very different people, even former enemies.
Baptism as New Life
Colossians 2:12 associates baptism with new life in Christ. Fullness of life in Christ is a function of being circumcised with Christ (meaning, died in his death), being buried with Christ in baptism, and being raised through the faithful working of God.
Baptism is associated with new life, the life of the kingdom of God, and fullness of life in Christ.
Baptism as Salvation
One baptism text, 1 Peter 3:21, is notoriously difficult. It links baptism and salvation, the only such explicit association in the New Testament. According to the passage, the water of Christian baptism corresponds to, is a type of, the water which saved Noah and his family.
The meaning of baptism as salvation is clarified by a “not/but” phrase: “not the removal of dirt from the body but the pledge of a good conscience toward God.” The “removal of dirt from the body” can be read as a reference to moral cleansing, as in James 1:21. That meaning is underscored in the next phrase, “the pledge of a good conscience toward God.” “Good conscience” is synonymous with “pure heart”; it refers to genuine inward purity. Baptism is not asking God for “a good conscience” but results from “a good conscience.” The “pledge to God” is an action directed toward God. In this passage, moral cleansing is presupposed by the act of water baptism.
How does baptism save? Probably in a way similar to something Jesus said on several occasions in the Gospels, “your faith has saved you.” Salvation requires both a divine initiative and a human response. The “not/but” phrase qualifies the statement that baptism saves. It saves in that it follows the process of repentance and cleansing that produces a good conscience, which in turn constitutes a pledge on behalf of the baptized person to God.
The Meaning of Baptism
Baptism means the incorporation of people who have been cleansed from sin and gifted with new life into the church as one body. Each component meaning of baptism is significant. Baptism is a powerful sociological event. It incorporates believers into the church. It erases all of the cultural, racial, ethnic, class, and gender distinctions that divide people in the world. Baptism effects community and levels the ground in the community.
Baptism is also a powerful salvation event. It involves a process of profound repentance and cleansing from sin and evil. And it is associated with a new quality of life, the life of the kingdom of God, a life of fullness in Christ.
The New Testament texts on baptism teach that baptism is vitally connected to these ideas of incorporation, unity, cleansing, and new life. It is important as the first means identified by Jesus in discipling people. Baptism links a series of actions and decisions that change people: repentance and cleansing, incorporation into the community of the church, oneness with the people in the church.
Historically, baptism has been interpreted either sacramentally, as mediating the grace of God, or symbolically, as symbolizing an internal reality that has occurred. Anabaptists have rejected the sacramental understanding of baptism and opted for a symbolic meaning. However, a more holistic understanding walks between the two options. Baptism is less than sacrament, but more than symbol. It effects real change that reflects both divine grace and human reality. It does this in close association with the faith decision (repentance and trust) and the receipt of the Holy Spirit, and not apart from them.
Mennonite Brethren have used the term “sign” to express this meaning. A “sign” is a biblical term that refers first of all to an act of God (God delivered Israel from Egypt, Exodus 10:1, Numbers 14:11; Jesus performed signs, John 2:11, 12:37, 20:30; the apostles did signs and wonders, Acts 4:16, 6:8, Romans 15:19). Second, a sign also refers to human action (the Israelites put blood on their doorposts as a sign, Exodus 12:13; unleavened bread was a sign, Exodus 13:9; the law was given to Israel as a sign, Deuteronomy 6:8; the Sabbath was a sign, Exodus 31:13, Ezekiel 20:20).
While the New Testament does not describe baptism as a sign, it can be understood in this way. It represents both God’s saving action in Jesus Christ and the response of human beings to God’s action. It is a sign of God’s faithfulness to the covenant with believers, and the commitment of believers to follow God faithfully in the midst of His covenant people. As such, it effects change in the lives of people.
在教会礼仪(ordinances)的实践领域中,从教义信念过渡到实际操作往往充满张力与挑战,甚至可能比践行其他信仰告白条款更为棘手。以下是我们在洗礼领域践行信仰告白教训时,所面对并必须审慎处理的一些核心牧养议题。
1. 教导的重要性 (The Importance of Teaching)
针对洗礼的属灵意义提供清晰、严谨且充分的教导,对教会而言永远至关重要,尤其是对那些预备领受洗礼的信徒更是如此。
在当今时代,许多决志归主的人并不理解洗礼的必要性,有些人甚至从未亲身观摩或参与过洗礼仪式。深入细致的圣经教导,能帮助他们明白洗礼绝非仅仅是一种走过场的外在肉体仪式。我们渴望受洗者能够真正体会并完全经历到——这一出于顺服基督的庄严行动所带来的全备属灵益处。因此,将洗礼的每一个神学与属灵层面清晰教导、透彻解明,是极为必要的。
我们绝大多数人对洗礼意义的理解,都是随着年日的成长而逐步深化的。正如人生中其他重大抉择一样,当我们对洗礼的内涵有了更丰富的体悟,洗礼在我们生命中的价值也会与日俱增。我们越能帮助信徒使受洗成为一个成熟、深思熟虑且负责任的信仰抉择,这项圣礼对他们个人以及对整个教会所产生的属灵价值就会越发深厚丰盛。
2. 受洗的年龄 (The Age of Baptism)
既然我们确信洗礼是在基督里得着新生命的高度视觉化、公开性的神圣记号,那么在信徒经历归信之后尽早为其施洗,自然是合乎圣经的最正常做法。事实上,在新约圣经中,归信与受洗本就是同一个属灵经验密不可分的两个部分。这是因为初代教会是一场初创的第一代运动,绝大多数加入教会的都是心智成熟的成年归信者。然而,在随后的世代中,随着信徒子女在相当幼小的年龄便表达归信,受洗的年龄界定便成了一个更为棘手复杂的牧养课题。
我们的信仰告白通过确立三项总括性的把关原则,试图应对这一难题:
- 洗礼是为“明白其意义的人”设立的;
- 洗礼是为“能够向基督和教会负责”的人设立的;
- 洗礼是为“基于对耶稣基督的信仰回应而自愿提出要求”的人设立的。
这三项原则绝不能进行流于表面的简单化解读;相反,应当结合信仰告白中关于洗礼“意义”的部分来作深入的属灵衡量。例如,受洗候选人应当能够切实表明,他们已经真正理解并在个人生命中经验了阐释救恩的五大核心要义:已经“悔改认罪”、已经“蒙受罪得赦免”、已经“与基督同死向罪死去”、已经“同复活得着崭新的生命”,并且已经“领受了圣灵”。
牧者在现实牧会中常常面临的一种巨大试探,就是妥协退让于家长的期待或社交压力,过早为年幼的孩童施洗。尽管孩童对救恩的单纯理解可能代表了一种真实纯正的初阶属灵经验,但这种经验往往尚不足以构成领受洗礼所必需的成熟理解与契约担当。因此,牧者需要具备极大的牧养敏感度与属灵洞察力:既要小心呵护、避免浇灭年轻信徒内心对主真诚的渴慕,又要竭力防范因给缺乏充分理解的孩童施洗而使神圣的教会礼仪沦于轻浮与庸俗化。
3. 只求受洗却不加入地方教会 (Baptism Without Incorporation into the Local Church)
既然我们坚信洗礼是“信徒归入基督身体(彰显于地方教会之中)的记号”,我们就必然将受洗与加入地方教会的会籍(membership)紧紧捆绑在一起。地方教会正是基督那看不见的身体在历史时空中最具体、最真实的可见彰显。
然而在当今社会,将洗礼与教会会籍割裂开来的文化压力日益剧烈。这种现象深刻反映了当代世俗文化中极端个人主义泛滥的病态趋势。在许多现代人心中,“问责负责”(accountability)与“顺服”(submission)已经成了极难被容忍和接纳的陈旧概念。北美的现代社会完全是由宪法所保障的个人权利至上观念所驱动的,因此对许多初信者而言,“彼此顺服”与“向教会负责”几乎成了如同外星语言般难以理喻的陌生概念。
越来越多的归信者只想受洗,却坚决抗拒融入地方教会——因为地方教会必然要求肢体之间彼此负责、顺服属灵权柄、投身舍己服事,并且在时间与物质财富上尽忠履行基督徒的管家职分。更有一些初信者为自己辩护,宣称自己是“普世教会”的成员,因而不必委身于任何一处具体的“地方教会”。
这一问题的核心根源,在于人们对“归属于具体教会”的必要性与现实意义产生了深刻怀疑。对许多人来说,他们内心深处渴望属于上帝,但对委身于一处特定的地方堂会却退避三舍、犹豫不决。在他们眼中,教会往往被视作一个僵化的世俗体制,被看成是阻碍个人属灵成熟与自由服事的绊脚石,而不是一个坚固、升华基督徒生命与信仰的属灵祝福。
面对这一牧养顽疾,我们可以从以下几个关键方面进行切实的教导与重建:
- 第一,厘清个人性与个人主义的本质界限:我们绝不能否定基督徒信仰深刻的个人性(personal nature),但我们绝不可将“救恩的个人性”与世俗的“个人主义”(individualism)混为一谈。信仰是个人对上帝的委身,但上帝从来没有呼召信徒作孤立的属灵个体。
- 第二,彻底教导互为肢体的圣经真理:我们必须持续不断地宣讲并教导圣经的核心真理——基督徒彼此不可或缺,正如身体上的各个器官或组织唯有与其他肢体紧密相连,方能正常发挥功能并维持生命。对于“成为基督身体(教会)的肢体究竟意味着什么”,进行全面、系统且深入的教导,其紧迫性与重要性无论如何强调都不为过。
- 第三,悉心建立健康的圣约团契:我们必须更加自觉、专注地去打造有温度、有真理的信仰共同体——在这样的共同体中,每一位肢体都受到真诚的尊重与珍视,各人的属灵恩赐得到确认与成全,信徒在爱中彼此造就、互相劝勉,为基督和彼此舍己服事的心志受到持续的激励。
- 第四,领袖以身作则树立身体生活的榜样:作为教会领袖,我们必须在同工团队彼此相交、以及凡事顺服基督为教会元首的实际生活中,活出肢体生活的真实见证与生命典范。
- 最后,坚持在地方教会公共身体的崇拜脉络中施行洗礼:洗礼必须在地方教会整体会众的聚集见证中公开举行,使其成为全教会共同经历、同蒙坚固的圣洁盛典。任何私人的、小组化、或在营会/退修会中举行的脱离地方教会会众的孤立洗礼,无论对于受洗者个人还是对于教会整体的建造而言,通常都是极不理想的。
4. 重洗(再次受洗)问题 (The Rebaptism Question)
我们的信仰告白明确重申了门诺弟兄会的历史立场:“凡声称在婴儿时期受洗、并希望成为门诺弟兄会堂会会友的人,当在宣认自己的信仰后接受洗礼。”
在牧养实践中,围绕“重洗”往往会引发两个非常具体且敏感的挑战:
挑战一:信徒在生命复兴后质疑早年受洗的有效性
第一种情形涉及这样一类信徒:他们在早年曾对基督作过某种委身并受了洗,但在多年之后经历了翻天覆地的信仰复兴与生命更新。这种强烈的新经历使他们对多年前早期的委身产生严重怀疑。他们可能会认定自己早年的属灵经验(包括当年的洗礼)是虚假或毫无意义的,因而强烈要求再次受洗。
在这种情况面前,牧者的属灵辨识力(pastoral discernment)至关重要。确有少数情况是:该信徒当年确实从未重生,直到如今才第一次真正与基督建立了个人救赎的关系,若是如此,他确实需要接受受洗。然而在更为普遍的情况下,人往往是在经历了人生的风浪、岁月沉淀或重大的属灵突破之后,才真正豁然领悟多年前所作决志的深远内涵。新的人生经历需要与过往的人生经历有机整合,生命才能走向整全与成熟。因此,最合宜的牧养回应,是引导信徒将旧有的恩典历程与全新的复兴更新整合起来,而不是草率否定过去的恩典。已婚的人都能深深体会:当年的婚礼誓约仪式,不可能完全涵盖日后在漫长岁月中逐渐深化的夫妻关系,这种深度的舍己相爱往往是在婚后很久才逐渐体悟出来的。然而,日后深化的感情经历绝不会否定最初的婚约承诺与婚礼,反而正是建立在最初婚约的基石之上。
挑战二:来自婴儿洗礼传统的新加入者
第二个牧养挑战关乎那些来自婴儿洗礼传统、如今希望加入我们堂会的信徒。对于这批人群,往往会引出两个不同层面的实际问题:
其一,原先婴儿洗礼的有效性问题,以及婴儿洗礼与信徒洗礼的关系。
对于当事人的父母而言,当年的婴儿洗礼极大概率是一次充满虔诚、深思熟虑且意义非凡的信仰托付。如果牧者或教会带着傲慢去贬低、贬损婴儿洗礼,或者将这两种洗礼经验进行优劣对立的攀比争辩,是毫无属灵益处且极具破坏性的。更妥善的牧养智慧是:客观承认当年的洗礼所代表的真实意义——那是心存敬虔与善意的父母,在他们所理解的认知限度内,为自己的孩子向上帝寻求最大属灵福祉的真诚举动。在此温和尊重的基调之上,我们便能满有恩典与自由地教导圣经真道:当人成长为心智成熟的个体时,受洗归入基督与教会的真正目的与崇高价值。我们应当努力阐明圣经关于信徒洗礼的启示,同时毫不伤害父母的美好初衷或有益的家庭传统。在举行信徒洗礼的公共仪式上,牧者若能向全堂会众温和说明:这位弟兄/姊妹幼年时曾由敬虔的父母带到上帝面前举行仪式,而今天他/她所作的,则是出于自己成年后的个人成熟宣信与顺服跟随,这往往大有助益。这本身就能转化为一次极佳的圣经真道教导契机,使会众中其他具有类似背景的人同得益处。在许多情况下,极为明智的做法还包括:建议受洗者预先向其家人和亲友坦诚而温和地解释自己作为成年人接受信徒洗礼的心路历程,并诚挚邀请亲友亲临洗礼现场见证这一神圣时刻。
我们还必须体认到:当信徒在少年时期领受坚振礼(confirmation)时若曾作过口头的信仰宣认,并且他们一直将此视为自己对主个人的信心告白时,问题可能会变得更加敏感复杂。换言之,门诺弟兄会的实践是在信徒作出个人宣信“之后”为其施洗;而他们是在作出个人信仰宣认“之前”就已经领受了洗礼——即便他们当年的坚振宣信完全是出于至诚、正直与真实的爱主之心。
其二,未接受信徒洗礼者的事奉与领袖任职资格。
涉及婴儿洗礼者的第二个棘手难题,是关于未重新接受信徒洗礼者在教会中的事奉定位。他们当中许多人是生命高度成熟、在圣经真道上深有根基、并且已经深度投入到我们教会生活中的优秀信徒。然而,由于他们未曾接受信徒洗礼,按照门诺弟兄会的宪章体制,他们无法取得地方堂会的正式会籍。这一困境在现实中常常愈发复杂和混乱,因为不同地方堂会对此采取了截然不同的政策:有些堂会对这类信徒在教会中的事奉完全不设任何限制;有些堂会允许他们参与除核心领导职分之外的各项事奉;还有些堂会则严格禁止他们担任任何形式的正式服事岗位。上述每一种做法,都极易在教会内部引发复杂的牧养张力与人际困惑。
面对处于这种张力中的信徒,我们所能做的主要就是以极大的爱心劝勉大家彼此包容、存着忍耐与体谅的心共同寻求上帝的心意。通常随着时间的推移,事情往往走向以下三种可能的结果:
- 他们在真理的引导和圣灵的感动下,跨越心理障碍,最终乐意接受信徒洗礼(再次受洗);
- 他们选择作为参与团契生活的非注册信徒(fellowshipping adherents)继续留在教会,虽然始终不正式加入会籍,但持续在爱中团契;
- 他们最终因为会籍政策的限制而渐行渐远,转去加入其他对会籍要求更为开放宽松的宗派教会。
The transition from belief to practice in the ordinances of the church can be difficult, perhaps even more so than with other confessional articles. Following are some of the practical issues we grapple with in practicing the teachings of the confession in the area of baptism.
The Importance of Teaching
Clear and adequate teaching on the meaning of baptism is always important for the church and especially for those being baptized.
Many people who become Christians today do not understand the necessity of baptism, and have never been present at a baptism. Careful biblical teaching helps such persons understand that baptism is more than just an outward physical act. We want persons being baptized to appreciate and experience the full benefit of this act of obedience to Christ. Therefore it is important that each facet of baptism be clearly taught and understood. Most of us grow in our understanding of baptism over time. Like other important decisions in life, the value of baptism grows for us as we learn more about its meaning. The more we can help people make this a mature and responsible act, the richer the value will be for them and for the church.
The Age of Baptism
Since we understand baptism to be a highly visual, public sign of new life in Christ, it is natural to baptize persons as soon as possible after the conversion experience. In fact, in the New Testament conversion and baptism are linked as two parts of the same experience. This is because the early church was a first generation church and it was mostly adults who became believers. However, in following generations with the conversion of children, often at a very early age, it became a more difficult matter.
The confessional statement seeks to address this matter by introducing three qualifying statements as general principles. First, “baptism is for those who understand its meaning”; second, it is for those who “are able to be accountable to Christ and the church”; and third, it is for those who “voluntarily request it on the basis of their faith response to Jesus Christ.” These three statements should not be interpreted in a simplistic sense; rather, they should be interpreted in the light of the “Meaning” section of the confession. For example, candidates should be able to demonstrate understanding and personalization of the five statements which explain salvation: having “repented of sins,” having “received forgiveness of sins,” having “died with Christ to sin,” having “been raised to newness of life,” and having “received the Holy Spirit.”
A temptation pastors face is to acquiesce to the pressure to baptize young children. Though their understanding of salvation may represent an authentic initial spiritual experience, it may not represent an adequate understanding for baptism. Therefore, considerable sensitivity and discernment are needed both to avoid quenching the inner aspirations of the young believer, and to avoid trivializing the ordinance by baptizing children who do not have an adequate understanding of the act.
Baptism Without Incorporation into the Local Church
Since we believe that baptism is the “sign of the believer’s incorporation into the body of Christ as expressed in the local church,” we have tied baptism and membership in a local church together. The local church is the expression of Christ’s body on earth.
There is considerable pressure today to separate baptism from church membership. This attitude reflects the increasing tendency toward individualism in our culture. Accountability and submission are not readily accepted concepts. Since our North American societies are driven by constitutional guarantees of personal rights, the call to mutual submission and accountability is strange language to many believers.
Increasingly, converts want baptism but not incorporation into the local church, which demands accountability, submission, service, and stewardship of time and resources. Some converts see themselves as members of the universal church but not the local church.
At the heart of this matter is the question of the relevance of belonging to a church. For many persons, there is a longing to belong to God but a hesitancy to commit to a particular congregation. The church is often seen as an institution which is more of a hindrance to maturity and service than a blessing which enhances Christian faith.
The problem can be addressed in several ways. First, we must never deny the personal nature of the Christian faith. But we also must not confuse the personal nature of salvation with individualism. Second, we must teach the biblical truth that Christians need each other just as one organ or tissue of the body needs the others in order to function and to be sustained. The importance of systematic and thorough teaching of what it means to be part of Christ’s body, the church, cannot be over emphasized. Third, we must work more intentionally at creating communities of faith where each member is held in esteem, where members find an affirmation of giftedness, where Christians are built up and admonished, and where service to Christ and each other is encouraged. Fourth, as leaders, we must model the meaning of life in the body with each other and with Christ as the head of the body. Finally, it is important to conduct baptism in the context of a local church body, and to make the event an experience which the entire body shares. Individual, small group, or camp/retreat baptisms are generally not ideal for the individual or the church.
The Rebaptism Question
Our confessional statement affirms that “Persons who claim baptism as infants and wish to become members of a Mennonite Brethren congregation are to receive baptism on their confession of faith.”
Two pastoral issues are relevant in this area. The first involves people who, a long time after making some kind of commitment to Christ, have a life-changing faith renewal experience. The new experience calls into question the earlier commitment. Such people may assume that the earlier experience, including baptism, was meaningless and needs to be repeated. Pastoral discernment here is critical. It may be that the person in fact has entered into a personal relationship with Christ for the first time, and therefore needs to be baptized. On the other hand, it is not uncommon for important experiences or decisions of life to be more fully understood long after the event or in light of new experiences. New experiences need to be integrated with former experiences for life to be whole. Therefore, the most appropriate pastoral response is to help integrate the old and the new rather than to invalidate the old. Married people understand that the marriage ceremony does not reflect the depth of relationship which develops over time, and sometimes much later in life. The later experiences do not invalidate the initial commitment and ceremony, but build on them. The second pastoral issue concerns new persons coming to our congregations from traditions in which they were baptized as infants. Two different issues often emerge for such people. First is the validity of the prior baptism, or the relation of the infant baptism to the believer’s baptism. For the parents of the individuals, the original baptism was most likely a thoughtful and important act. Nothing is accomplished by putting down the infant baptism, or by comparing the two experiences in a competitive way. It is better to acknowledge the earlier baptism for what it was: the result of well-meaning parents seeking what they understood to be best for the child. We are then free to teach the purpose and value of baptism into Christ and the church as mature believers. We should try to clarify our understanding of biblical teaching without reflecting negatively on the good intentions of parents or on a meaningful family act. It may be helpful for the pastor to tell the church as part of the believer’s baptism event that the person was presented for baptism by his or her parents and that what is occurring now is different. This can become a teaching opportunity helpful for others with a similar background. In many cases, it may also be wise to suggest that a person explain in advance to family and friends the decision to be baptized as an adult, and to invite family and friends to be present for the baptism. It is important to recognize that the issue can become further complicated when persons have made a verbal confession of faith at the time of their confirmation, which they may see as their personal statement of believing faith. In other words, we baptize after the personal statement of faith; they have been baptized before the statement of faith, though that statement may well have been given with all sincerity, integrity, and belief. The second issue involving those baptized as infants is the leadership/ service qualifications of non-rebaptized persons. Often these are mature believers, well-instructed in the Christian faith, who have become involved in our church life. Having not taken part in believer’s baptism, however, they are disqualified from membership in the local congregation. This problem is often compounded because in such cases some congregations place no restrictions on service in the church; others allow non-leadership service; others ban all types of formal service in the church. Each of these practices can create pastoral problems.
All we can do is counsel patience and understanding for such persons. Often through time, they either come to accept rebaptism; or they simply stay with the church as fellowshipping adherents and never join the church; or they eventually fade away to another congregation which has a more open view of membership.
第 09 条:主餐(圣餐) (Lord's Supper)
Article 9: Lord’s Supper
意义(Meaning)
教会遵照基督的设立领受主餐。主餐指向基督:祂的身体为我们舍弃(擘开),祂的宝血为我们流出,为要向信徒保证救恩的确据,并立定新约。在主餐中,教会认同基督为救赎世人所献上的生命,并宣告传扬主的死,直等到祂来。主餐彰显了所有信徒在基督里的交通与合一。这是一席记念、庆祝与赞美的筵席,坚固信徒活出真实的门徒生命并忠心事奉。
实践(Practice)
为预备进入主餐的团契相通,所有信徒当自我省察。凡明白主餐意义、在言语和生命中承认耶稣基督为主、对所在会堂(地方教会)彼此顺服负责、并与上帝及他人活在和好正常关系之中的人,皆受邀领受主餐。新约圣经中的常规模式乃是先受洗,后领受主餐。
Lord’s Supper
Meaning
The church observes the Lord’s Supper, as instituted by Christ. The Supper points to Christ, whose body was broken for us and whose blood was shed to assure salvation for believers and to establish the new covenant. In the Supper, the church identifies with the life of Christ given for the redemption of humanity and proclaims the Lord’s death until he comes. The Supper expresses the fellowship and unity of all believers with Christ. It is a supper of remembrance, celebration, and praise which strengthens believers for true discipleship and service.
Practice
In preparation for the fellowship of the Lord’s Supper, all believers examine themselves. All those who understand its meaning, confess Jesus Christ as Lord in word and life, are accountable to their congregation, and are living in right relationship with God and others are invited to participate in the Lord’s Supper. The normal pattern in the New Testament was that baptism preceded participation in the Lord’s Supper.
马太福音 26:26-30;使徒行传 2:41-42;哥林多前书 10:16-17;11:23-32。 ---
Matthew 26:26-30; Acts 2:41-42; 1 Corinthians 10:16-17; 11:23-32.
新约圣经在四处经文中记载了主餐的设立:马太福音 26:26-29;马可福音 14:22-25;路加福音 22:14-22;哥林多前书 11:23-26。在这些记述中,主餐的涵义藉着五个主题得以阐释。
主要主题(Major Themes)
这四处关于主餐的记述共有三个共通的核心主题:
- 第一个主题是指着饼说的“这是我的身体”。
- 第二个主题是将基督的宝血与圣约的立定紧密相联。(马太福音与马可福音作“这是我立约的血”;路加福音与哥林多前书 11 章作“这杯是用我血所立的新约”)。
- 第三个主题是将主餐视作对未来的期盼与前瞻。(马太福音、马可福音、路加福音作“不再喝……直到那日”;哥林多前书作“传扬主的死,直等到祂来”)。
主餐的核心涵义正是由这三大主题所界定的:
- 首先,主餐指向耶稣基督在十字架上的牺牲受死。
- 其次,主餐是一项圣约事件;它在上帝与上帝的子民之间确立了圣约。
- 第三,主餐指向终末的圆满成就以及弥赛亚的丰盛筵席。
主餐的历史根基构成了理解基督之死与圣约立定的背景。主餐是在犹太逾越节的背景中设立并遵行的,而逾越节正是以色列民藉着出埃及事件获得释放与拯救的伟大历史事件。藉由宝血/死亡成就的拯救,以及上帝与以色列所立的圣约,构成了逾越节涵义的核心要素。在逾越节期间设立的主餐,标志着一场从奴役走向释放的“新出埃及”之揭幕,以及一个“新约”的正式开启。新约的子民,正是那些藉着耶稣基督接受上帝救恩,并进入由耶稣的生与死所建立之圣约共同体的人。
延伸主题(Additional Themes)
除了上述三大核心主题之外,在各段记述中还可见另外两个主题:
第一,在马太福音、马可福音和路加福音中,杯作为基督赎罪之死的象征,被融入到对“圣约”的阐释中。马太福音记载这“血之杯”是“为多人流出来,使罪得赦”,马可福音记载是“为多人流出来的”,路加福音则记载是“为你们流出来的”。耶稣之死作为一项立约事件,向圣约的子民赐下了赦罪之恩。
第二,在路加福音与哥林多前书 11 章中,主餐被描述为一项“记念”的行动。它提醒信徒:基督正是为了他们而活、为他们舍命,藉此立定了圣约。
这些主题展现了过去、现在与未来的连贯一致性:基督在过去的受死,成就了当下的赦罪并立定了新约,而这约必将在未来迎来终极的圆满。
圣约的涵义与要求(Covenantal Implications)
除了四处叙事经文对主餐的阐述外,保罗在哥林多前书 10:14-22 与 11:27-34 中,亦勾勒了对主餐的两项重要阐释。这两项阐释均聚焦于“圣约”这一核心主题。
在哥林多前书 10 章中,保罗正在针对拜偶像的问题展开辩驳。他在阐释中倒转了主餐的顺序,使杯先于饼。牺牲的要素在此处更明确地与圣约主题紧密相联。耶稣的牺牲之死,是为了确立一个圣约——一个合一的圣约、一个身体、一种生命的伙伴相通(partnership of being)。因着基督是一位,基督的身体(即圣约共同体)也必然是一个。主餐在所有领受者之间缔结了深厚亲密的关系。信徒与基督并彼此之间的合一,排除了与偶像背后的诸神立约或相交的一切可能。
在哥林多前书 11:27-34 中,保罗从主餐的角度来阐明教会的本质涵义。基督的牺牲不仅确立了个体与基督之间的关系,同时也建立了上帝子民的圣约共同体。保罗将“这是我的身体”这一短语解释为指向教会。“分辨是主的身体”(29节)意味着看清“归属基督”与“归属教会”之间密不可分的纽带。若未能在教会中践行合一,就表明此人并未真正归属于基督,因而必招致审判。哥林多教会的问题在于,信徒漠视自己作为肢体的合一,从而撕裂了上帝藉着基督所建立的圣约共同体。因此,教会肢体蒙劝勉要医治彼此之间的分裂,“彼此等待”,使主餐能够真正彰显在基督里与在教会中的合一。
遵行主餐(Observance)
主餐兼具圣约与记念的性质,这解释了初期教会为何如此频繁地遵行主餐——他们很可能在家庭教会的每一次聚会以及更大型的聚集时都举行主餐。以色列民在逾越节藉着记念出埃及来更新圣约;基督徒则藉着记念耶稣的生与死来更新这约。
意义(Meaning)
在更广泛的基督教会传统中,对主餐的理解往往分为两派:圣礼论(sacramentally,认为主餐中保/传递上帝的恩典)或纯象征论(symbolically,认为它仅仅象征某种内在的属灵实际)。正如在洗礼上的理解一样,我们将主餐诠释为“低于圣礼,却高于纯粹的象征”(less than sacrament but more than symbol)。门诺弟兄会习惯使用“记号”(sign)一词来探讨主餐的意义。它既代表上帝在基督里施行拯救的行动与新约,也代表信徒在与上帝并弟兄姊妹所立的圣约中再次委身守约。在这一圣事中,信徒与基督重聚相交,也与彼此重新连结。正因如此,主餐常被称为“交通/共融”(communion)。它不仅象征团契共同体,也促成共同体(both represents and effects community)——即恢复并深化与基督及与信徒肢体的相通。
主餐也被称为“感恩祭/圣餐”(eucharist,该词字面意思即为“感恩”),因为它庆祝上帝藉着基督所赐下的救恩与圣约,并热切期盼基督国度在终末的完满实现。
它之所以被称为“主餐”(Lord’s Supper)或“主的筵席/主的桌子”(Lord’s Table),是因为它乃是由基督亲自设立,并且是基督亲自邀请信徒前来赴席。
The institution of the Lord’s Supper is narrated in four accounts in the New Testament: Matthew 26:26-29; Mark 14:22-25; Luke 22:14-22; 1 Corinthians 11:23-26. The Supper is interpreted by five themes in these accounts.
Major Themes
Three themes are common in all four accounts of the Lord’s Supper. One theme is “this is my body” in reference to the bread. A second theme is the association of the blood of Christ and the establishment of a covenant (“This is my blood of the covenant” in Matthew and Mark; “This cup is the new covenant in my blood” in Luke and 1 Corinthians 11). The third theme is the Supper as an anticipation of the future (“not drink . . . until that day” in Matthew, Mark, Luke; “you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes” in 1 Corinthians). The central meaning of the Lord’s Supper is defined by these three themes.
The Lord’s Supper, first of all, points to the sacrificial death of Jesus Christ on the cross. Second, the Lord’s Supper is a covenant event; it establishes a covenant between God and the people of God. Third, the Supper points to eschatological fulfillment and the messianic banquet.
The historical roots of the Lord’s Supper are the context for understanding the death of Christ and the establishment of a covenant. The Supper was observed as part of the Jewish Passover, the great event of liberation and salvation of Israel through the Exodus. Salvation through blood/death and the establishment of God’s covenant with Israel are the key components of meaning in the Passover. The Lord’s Supper during Passover signals the inauguration of a new exodus from bondage to liberation and the inauguration of a new covenant. The people of the new covenant are those who accept God’s salvation through Jesus Christ and who enter the covenant community established by the life and death of Jesus.
Additional Themes
In addition to the three central themes, two others are found in the various accounts. First, the cup as a symbol of Christ’s atoning death is added to the “covenant” interpretation in Matthew, Mark, and Luke. The “cup of blood” is “poured out for many for forgiveness” in Matthew, the cup “poured out for many” in Mark, the cup “poured out for you” in Luke. Jesus’ death as a covenant event offers forgiveness of sin to the people of the covenant. Second, the Lord’s Supper is described as an event of remembrance in Luke and 1 Corinthians 11. It reminds believers of the life and death of Christ for them to establish the covenant.
These themes represent the continuity of past, present, and future. Christ died in the past in order to forgive and establish a new covenant in the present that is to be fulfilled in the future.
Covenantal Implications
In addition to the interpretations of the Lord’s Supper within the four narratives of the Supper, Paul outlines two interpretations of the Supper in 1 Corinthians 10:14-22 and 11:27-34. Both interpretations centre on the covenant theme. In 1 Corinthians 10, Paul is combating the problem of idolatry. He reverses the order of the Supper; the cup precedes the bread in the interpretation. The sacrificial element is connected more explicitly to the covenant theme. The sacrificial death of Jesus is for the establishment of a covenant, a covenant of oneness, a body, a partnership of being. Because Christ is one, the body of Christ or the covenant community is one. The Supper produces an intimate relationship among those who participate. The oneness with Christ and each other precludes a covenant or partnership with the gods behind the idols.
Paul interprets the meaning of the church in terms of the Lord’s Supper in 1 Corinthians 11:27-34. The sacrifice of Christ does not only establish a relationship between the individual and Christ; it also establishes the covenant community of God’s people. Paul interprets the “this is my body” phrase to refer to the church. “Recognizing the body” (v. 29) means to see the connection between belonging to Christ and belonging to the church. Failure to practice oneness within the church shows that one does not belong to Christ, and thus is subject to judgment. The problem in Corinth is that people were fragmenting the covenant community which God established through Christ by disregarding their unity as members of the body. The members of the church are exhorted to heal the divisions among them and “to wait for each other” so that the Supper may represent the oneness in Christ and the church.
Observance
The Supper as covenant and as remembrance explains why the early church observed the Supper often, probably at every gathering of believers in house churches and in larger gatherings. Israel renewed the covenant by remembering the exodus in Passover. Christians renew the covenant by remembering the life and death of Jesus.
Meaning
In the larger Christian church, the Lord’s Supper has often been interpreted sacramentally (it mediates the grace of God) or symbolically (it symbolizes an internal reality). As in the case of baptism, we interpret the Lord’s Supper as less than sacrament but more than symbol. Mennonite Brethren have used “sign” to talk about the meaning of the Supper. It represents both God’s saving action and new covenant in Christ, and the recommitment of believers to faithfulness in covenant with God and fellow believers. Believers are reunited with Christ in the event and with each other. That is why the Supper is often called “communion.” It both represents and effects community—renewed fellowship with Christ and with fellow believers. The Supper also is called “eucharist,” which simply means “thanksgiving,” because it celebrates God’s salvation and covenant through Christ and looks forward to the eschatological fulfillment of Christ’s kingdom. The Supper is called “the Lord’s Supper” or “Lord’s Table” because Christ established it and invites believers to participate in the Supper.
主餐拥有悠久深远的历史。主餐的根基深深扎根于以色列民族历史的出埃及事件之中。
历史渊源与铺垫(Setting the Stage)
上帝设立逾越节筵席,是为了提醒以色列民:从埃及的奴役中蒙拯救付出了极大的代价。在逾越节之夜被杀并被食用的羊羔,以及涂抹在圣约子民房屋门框上的羔羊之血,构成了永恒的见证,见证上帝奇妙预备的救恩(见出埃及记 12:1-30)。
在耶稣被钉十字架的前夕,门徒与耶稣一同吃逾越节筵席。根据祂的吩咐,逾越节的涵义被赋予了全新的转变,用来象征由“上帝的羔羊”耶稣所献上的牺牲与成就的救恩(马太福音 26:17及以下;路加福音 22:7及以下;马可福音 14:12及以下;约翰福音 13:21及以下)。祂的赎罪之死,使动物献祭的需要永远终结。耶稣应许,这场筵席将一直延续到永恒之中;在祂赎罪受死、复活并升天之后,祂将在祂的国度里与祂的新妇——上帝的新子民——同喝新酒(马太福音 26:29)。
因此,当教会聚在一处领受主餐时,它不仅将整部圣经救赎历史重现于记念之中,更将盼望的目光投向那日——我们在乐园中与救主同饮新酒的日子。
教牧应用的必要性 (The Need for Pastoral Application)
圣经就主餐的意义与践行向我们提供了清晰明确的教导,但对于教会生活中浮现的种种实际操作问题,圣经并未提供巨细靡遗的微观细则。践行主餐的呼召在圣经中有清楚的训示;然而,鉴于我们的文化环境与新约时代相去甚远,我们必须在我们当下的时代与地方教会中,审慎思想其意义与践行方式。以下各段旨在回应我们教会所面临的一些实际议题,以帮助我们忠实于对圣经关于主餐教导的理解。
教导主餐意义的重要性(The Importance of Teaching its Meaning)
我们再也不能理所当然地以为,每个参加我们聚会的人对主餐的理解都是相同的。清晰教导我们所理解的圣经关于这顿记念筵席的真理,至关重要。在此需要阐明三个核心要点:
第一,作为再洗礼派(Anabaptists),我们将主餐理解为一项“记号”(sign)事件。 这与其他基督教传统形成鲜明对照:天主教持“变体论”(transubstantiation,主张主餐饼杯经祝圣祷告后,实质上转变成了基督肉身的血肉);路德宗持“同质论/圣体共在论”(consubstantiation,主张经祝圣祷告后,主耶稣真实的临在存在于饼杯之内、其旁、其间)。
再洗礼派的立场是:主餐是一项“教会礼仪/命令”(ordinance),而非机械传递恩典的“圣礼/圣事”(sacrament)。恩典、赦免、饶恕与新约,并非藉由领受主餐这一仪式本身而被客观测度地赋予(effected);相反,领受主餐乃是表明恩典已被领受、人们已经进入了新约的关系与圣约共同体中。在主餐中,我们吃喝,是因着“我们是上帝所救赎的子民”这一既定事实。在领受中,我们公开承认基督为我们舍命牺牲,承认我们已被接纳进入上帝的新约子民之中,并庆祝我们在教会中与基督的合一。
第二,主餐本质上是专属于教会的盛事(a church event)。 新约圣经中的常规模式是:洗礼在领受主餐之前。我们历史上的传统做法也始终将受洗作为领受主餐的先决条件。乃是教会在此庆祝自己与基督的合一。我们必须格外谨慎,不可让主餐变质为庆祝基督合一之外的任何事物。例如,我们强烈不赞成在婚礼中藉着领受这象征性的饼杯来象征一男一女在婚姻中的结合。
第三,深入理解主餐的多维时空意涵(context)至关重要。 主餐呼召我们回顾过去,记念在历史中以及在我们身上所成就的大事;它呼召我们直面当下,对照我们所重生的新生命来省察自己;它呼召我们眺望未来,如此反复遵行,直到历史的终局。
主餐涵盖人类经验的三重时态,其包容万象的深邃本质意味着:我们必须谨慎从事,切不可仓促草率,也不可机械式地带领教会走过仪式。在当今这个人们极少停下脚步反思信仰生活的世界中,主餐呼唤我们进入沉静与深思。在这样的氛围中,庆祝乃是藉由沉思默想,从我们的心底涌流向上帝。
主餐的主持与施行(The Administration of the Lord’s Supper)
关于谁可以主持与分发主餐饼杯的问题,人们提出了许多疑问:必须有牧师在场吗?谁可以分发/服事饼杯?一个家庭可以在家中举行合乎圣经的主餐吗?主餐可以在远离母会的青年退修会、营会周末或其他类似聚集上举行吗?年老体弱卧床无法出门的信徒(shut-ins)可以在家中或病房私下领受主餐吗?
信仰宣言仅通过推论涉及了这些问题,指出乃是“教会”遵行主餐。由此看来,凡经教会认可与授权的,便可在实践中施行。
此外,新约圣经并未将主餐的主持权专属指定给圣职人员(clergy)。事实上,新约圣经的指向恰恰相反,它确立了“信徒皆祭司”(priesthood to all believers)。然而与此同时,教会拥有“捆绑与释放”(binds and looses)的权柄,因此教会理当提供指引与规范,以维系主餐的纯正完整与圣洁尊严。新约时代的许多教会都在家庭中聚会,主餐通常在小型群体中规律地举行,但他们绝非群龙无首、没有带领者。小型聚集藉着同领主的筵席而将目光完全聚焦于救恩,具有极其亲密而深具感染力的属灵力量。但必须格外留心,绝不可让主餐流于轻率与庸俗化(trivialized)。
举行主餐的频次同样是一个值得探讨的议题。有些教会传统每周举行,有些每月一次,有些甚至每年才举行一次。许多门诺弟兄会堂会逐渐形成了大约每月举行一次的常规模式。这一模式似乎能有效防范主餐沦为空洞且频繁重复的仪式,同时又提供了足够频密的机会,让信徒抒发对救恩的感恩与喜乐。
在我们的传统中,主餐通常采用切碎的薄饼与葡萄汁作为圣餐元素。尽管我们绝大多数教会已不再使用葡萄酒,但仍有部分堂会选择沿用葡萄酒。在当今这个无论出于自愿节制抑或戒瘾戒酒(clinical abstinence)都十分必要的时代,这一点同样需要审慎考量与评估。偶尔变换饼的形式(例如使用整块擘开的饼或不同质地的饼),或许有助于强化一个观念:饼杯是记号而非实体本身。举行主餐的场景亦可有所不同。偶尔将主餐与爱筵(共同进餐)结合起来,使信徒与上帝的相交以及信徒彼此之间的团契相通并列彰显,不失为一个切实可行的做法。
领受主餐的资格与参与(Participation in the Lord’s Supper)
近年来,有些堂会选择邀请尚未受洗的信徒一同领受主餐。这引发了一系列疑问:究竟谁受邀领受主餐?谁可以参与其中?这一议题可从几个层面来探讨:
第一,必须明确确立:这是“主的筵席”。 祂是筵席的召集者,是祂邀请我们前来赴席。参与者乃是那些听从呼召成为上帝子民、成为基督新妇、成为教会的人。这份邀请带有一种非常明确且刻意的“排他性”(exclusiveness)。唯有那些经过深思熟虑、亲自决志信靠耶稣为救主、为自己的罪真实悔改、并蒙受了赦罪之恩与永生盼望的人,才受邀来到主的桌前。
第二,关于预备成熟的年龄(age of readiness)。 年轻的基督徒到何种年龄才算成熟到可以领受主餐?信仰宣言如此表述:“凡明白主餐意义、在言语和生命中承认耶稣基督为主、对所在会堂负责受彼此监督、并与上帝及他人活在合宜正常关系中的人,皆受邀领受主餐。”
孩童的思维通常具象多于抽象。要明白主餐的意义,意味着必须具备将“历史事件”与“象征记号”区分开来的能力。信仰宣言在陈明主餐“指向基督”以及在主餐中“教会认同基督的生命”时,便隐含了这种认知成熟度的要求。
当尚未进入青春期的孩童及其父母急切要求参与主餐时,牧者进行温和的牧养探访、一同重温研读信仰宣言的内容,乃是明智之举。牧者当充分肯定孩子们对基督的爱以及跟从、顺服基督的心愿。这可以成为深入对话的基石,帮助他们开始明白目前尚无法完全参透的真理。在此过程中,温和宽慰孩子、让他们明白适度的等待将会带来更成熟、更喜乐的领受体验,通常是最合宜的牧养之道。
第三,领受主餐前当自我省察的呼召。 如果自我省察的结果显示需要认罪或与人和好挽回关系,最理想的方式是立即予以处理。会堂中的每一位信徒都当活在彼此守望、互相负责的圣约关系中。哥林多前书 11:27-32 暗示:一旦施行了悔改与认罪,就当受到鼓励前来领受主餐;而若拒绝悔改,则是不可领受主餐的正当理由。如果因现实条件所限,与人和好或公开认罪必须在主餐之后才能完成,那么心中立定志向尽快去行,便已是领受主餐的充分预备。
第四,教牧辅导与恩典的平衡。 这一问题还有另一面,极需教牧辅导与智慧带领。从本质上讲,主餐正是为我们这些带有罪性烙印的世人设立的。受邀来到这筵席前的,乃是蒙恩得救的罪人。如果我们过分强调道德上的完美无瑕,而轻忽贬抑了基督救赎恩典的大能,我们就会不由自主地将注意力完全聚焦于自己的“不配”,而无法欢庆我们在上帝面前作为蒙收纳之儿女的崭新身份。
最后,我们因深知上帝鉴察每位信徒的内心与隐秘生活而大得安慰。有些人自觉不配而不敢领受,另有些人虽不配却依旧前来领受。归根结底,这是上帝的筵席,凡在祂桌前所发生的一切,上帝自己是终极的裁判者。
The Lord’s Supper has a long history. The roots of the Lord’s Supper are found in the exodus event of Israel’s national history.
Setting the Stage
God instituted the Passover meal to remind Israel that salvation from bondage in Egypt was at great cost. The lamb which was slain and eaten on Passover night, and whose blood was applied to the door posts of the homes of the covenant people, was to be an eternal witness to the salvation which God would miraculously provide (see Exodus 12:1-30).
The disciples of Jesus, on the night before his execution, ate the Passover meal together with Jesus. On his instruction, the meaning of the Passover was changed to symbolize the sacrifice and salvation provided by Jesus, the Lamb of God (Matthew 26:17ff.; Luke 22:7ff.; Mark 14:12ff.; John 13:21ff.), whose atoning death ended forever the need for animals to be sacrificed. Jesus promised that this meal would continue on into eternity where, after his atoning death, resurrection, and ascension, he would drink new wine with his bride, the new people of God, in his kingdom (Matthew 26:29). So, when the church gathers to partake of the Lord’s Supper, it brings not only all of biblical salvation history into memory, but also projects its thinking forward to the day when we will drink new wine with the Saviour in paradise.
The Need for a Pastoral Application
The Scriptures provide us with some clear teaching regarding the meaning and practice of the Lord’s Supper, but we do not have finely-tuned details to address the practical questions which arise in our church life. The call to practice the Lord’s Supper is clearly taught in the Scriptures but since our culture is so far removed from the New Testament days, we need to think carefully about its meaning and practice in our times and in our churches. The paragraphs which follow are intended to address some of the practical issues facing our churches as we seek to be true to our understanding of the biblical teaching concerning the Lord’s Supper.
The Importance of Teaching its Meaning
We can no longer assume that all who attend our congregations understand the Lord’s Supper in the same way. It is important that we clearly teach what we understand the Bible to say about this commemorative meal. Three issues will need to be addressed.
First, we as Anabaptists understand the Lord’s Supper to be a “sign” event. This is in contrast to other Christian traditions which believe in transubstantiation (the belief that when the elements of the Lord’s Supper are sanctified through prayer they actually become the physical flesh and blood of Christ) or in consubstantiation (the belief that when the elements are sanctified through prayer, the real presence of the Lord Jesus is in and around and among them).
The Anabaptist position is that the Supper is an ordinance and not a sacrament. Grace, pardon, forgiveness, and new covenant are not effected through participation in the Supper, but rather participation in the Supper represents the fact that grace has been accepted and people have entered a new covenant relationship and community. In the Supper, we eat and drink to the reality that we are the redeemed people of God. In participating, we acknowledge the sacrificial death of Christ on our behalf, our incorporation into the new covenant people of God, and celebrate our union with Christ in the church.
Second, the Lord’s Supper is uniquely a church event. The normal pattern in the New Testament is that baptism precedes participation in the Lord’s Supper. Our historic practice also required baptism as a prerequisite to participation in the Lord’s Supper. It is the church which celebrates its union with Christ. Care must be given so that the Lord’s Supper does not become something other than a celebration of our unity with Christ. For example, we strongly discourage using this symbolic meal at weddings to symbolize the union of a woman and a man in marriage.
Third, it is important that we understand the context of the Lord’s Supper. It calls us to the past, to remember that which has happened in history and to us; it calls us to the present, to examine ourselves in the light of the new life to which we have been born again; and it calls us to the future, to do this repeatedly until the end of history.
The nature and all-inclusiveness of the Lord’s Supper, in that it embraces all three tenses of human experience, means that care must be given that we do not rush into it nor lead the church mechanically through its practice. In a world where we seldom stop to reflect on the meaning of our faith-life, the Lord’s Supper calls us to silence and reflection. Celebration in this setting flows from us to God through thoughtfulness and meditation.
The Administration of the Lord’s Supper
Many questions are voiced regarding the matter of who may administer the elements of the Lord’s Supper. Must a pastor be present? Who may distribute/serve the elements? May a family have a legitimate Lord’s Supper in the home? Can it be practiced at youth retreats, camp weekends, and other such gatherings away from the home congregations? May shut-ins have the Lord’s Supper privately in homes and hospital rooms?
The confessional statement addresses these matters only by inference, noting that it is “the church” which observes the Lord’s Supper. It then appears that what the church sanctions is approved for practice. Further, the New Testament does not assign the leading of the Lord’s Supper to clergy. In fact, the New Testament goes in the opposite direction by assigning priesthood to all believers. At the same time, the church “binds and looses,” so it is expected to provide guidance and direction in order to preserve the meal’s integrity and holiness. Many of the New Testament churches met in homes where the Lord’s Supper was regularly celebrated in small groupings, but they were not leaderless. There is something very intimate and powerful about a small gathering focusing attention on salvation through participation at the Lord’s Table. Care must be given that the Lord’s Supper not become trivialized.
The matter of frequency is also an issue. Some church traditions celebrate weekly, others monthly, some even annually. Many Mennonite Brethren congregations have settled on a pattern of about once a month. This seems to provide an effective guard against it becoming an empty, oft-repeated ritual, and yet offers adequate frequency of opportunity to express thankfulness and joy in salvation.
In our tradition, small pieces of bread and grape juice are usually used as elements. Though most of our churches no longer serve wine, there are still some congregations who choose to do so. In a day when both voluntary and clinical abstinence may be necessary, this also needs consideration and review. It may be helpful to vary the bread symbol occasionally to help reinforce the idea that the elements are the sign rather than the reality. The settings may also vary. It may be a workable idea to combine the Lord’s Supper with a meal occasionally so that both fellowship with God and with believers are set side by side.
Participation in the Lord’s Supper
In recent years, some congregations have chosen to invite believers who are not baptized to join in the Lord’s Supper. This raises a number of questions. Who is invited to the Lord’s Supper? Who may participate in its practice? This matter may be addressed at several levels.
First, it is imperative that it be the Lord’s table. He is the convener, the one who invites us to participate. The participants are those who have heeded the invitation to become the people of God, the bride, the church. There is a very intentional exclusiveness to this invitation. Only those who have made a deliberate personal choice to believe in Jesus as Saviour, have repented of their sins, and have received forgiveness of sin and eternal life are invited to the Lord’s Table.
The second issue is the age of readiness. When are young Christians old enough to participate in the Lord’s Supper? The confessional statement puts it this way: “All those who have understood its meaning, confess Jesus Christ as Lord in word and life, are accountable to their congregation, and are living in right relationship with God and others are invited to participate in the Lord’s Supper.”
Children usually think more concretely than abstractly. To understand the Lord’s Supper means that one must be able to separate event from symbol. The confessional statement infers this kind of stance when it states that the Supper “points to Christ” and that in the Supper “the church identifies with the life of Christ.”
When preadolescent children and/or their parents press for participation, a gentle shepherding visit to review the confessional material is wise. It is well to affirm children for their love for Christ and their desire to follow and obey him. This can become the foundation for a discussion which will help them to begin to understand what they do not yet know in fullness. It is usually wise to reassure children that waiting will result in a more mature and joyful participation in the event.
Another issue is the call to self-examination before participation in the Lord’s Supper. If this self-examination results in the need for confession or restoration, it is preferred that this be dealt with immediately. Each believer in the congregation is to live in mutual accountability. First Corinthians 11:2732 infers that when repentance and confession have been made, participation is encouraged. Resistance to repentance is grounds for non-participation. If confession will have to be accomplished following the Lord’s Supper, a heart commitment to do so is adequate preparation for participation.
There is another side to this question that needs pastoral counsel and leadership. The Lord’s Supper by definition is for us as humans, women and men who are marked by sinfulness. It is sinners saved by grace who are invited to this Supper. If we overemphasize the ideal of moral perfection and underemphasize the redeeming grace of Christ, we will tend to focus attention on our unworthiness rather than to celebrate our new status as adopted children of God.
Finally, we are comforted by the knowledge that God sees the heart and inner life of each believer. Some will feel unworthy and will not participate while others who are unworthy will participate anyway. In the end, it is God’s table, and God is the final arbiter of all that happens at His table.
注:在北美门诺弟兄会总会(Canadian and US Conferences of Mennonite Brethren Churches)编印出版的《门诺弟兄会信仰宣言:注释与教牧应用》原版手册中,本条(第 9 条:主餐)文末并未附带独立的参考书目或延伸阅读清单。本译本严格忠于原版文本结构,未作删添。
第 10 条:门徒生涯 (Discipleship)
Article 10: Discipleship
跟从耶稣(Following Jesus)
我们确信,耶稣呼召那些体验过重生喜乐的人作为门徒来跟从祂。基督借着呼召跟从祂的人背起十字架,邀请他们弃绝世俗不敬虔的价值观,并将自己奉献给上帝,过服事的生活。内住在每一位基督徒心里的圣灵,赐力量给信徒,使他们能够胜过罪恶本性的行为与态度。门徒满怀爱与感恩,以顺服上帝为乐。
联结于独特的共同体(United in a Distinct Community)
基督徒享有与上帝及其他信徒相交的团契。在受洗时,信徒加入地方教会,立志建立基督的身体,并为基督徒盼望的福音作见证。在共同体中,肢体借着结出圣灵的果子、运用属灵恩赐,并在基督徒生活的诸般操练中操练彼此问责,从而在生命中渐渐成熟。基督徒在教会共同体的生活中认罪、悔改,并经历上帝的恩典。
彰显真实的信心(Demonstrating True Faith)
耶稣教导说,门徒之路乃是舍己之路,并应许赐福给那些为义受苦的人。门徒当抵挡世俗的价值观与体系、罪恶的本性以及魔鬼。门徒慷慨施予,拒绝将财富奉为神明的物质主义(拜金主义)。门徒以怜悯与温和待人,拒绝以暴力手段回应不公义。门徒说诚实话以造就他人,拒绝虚谎、粗俗与轻浮妄语;他们力求避免诉诸法律诉讼来解决个人恩怨,尤其是在信徒之间。门徒持守性纯洁与婚姻忠贞,拒绝婚前与婚外的不道德性关系,以及一切同性性行为。作门徒,意味着在日常生活中对耶稣全然忠诚。
Discipleship
Following Jesus
We believe that Jesus calls people who have experienced the joy of new birth to follow him as disciples. By calling his followers to take up the cross, Christ invites them to reject the godless values of the world and offer themselves to God in a life of service. The Holy Spirit, who lives in every Christian, empowers believers to overcome the acts and attitudes of the sinful nature. Filled with love and gratitude, disciples delight to obey God.
United in a Distinct Community
Christians enjoy fellowship with God and other believers. At baptism, believers are joined to the local church, commit themselves to build up the body of Christ, and witness to the good news of the Christian hope. In community, members grow in maturity as they demonstrate the fruit of the Spirit, use their spiritual gifts, and practice mutual accountability in the disciplines of the Christian life. Christians confess sin, repent, and experience God’s grace in the life of the Christian community.
Demonstrating True Faith
Jesus teaches that discipleship is the way of self-denial and promises blessing for those who suffer for righteousness. Disciples are to resist worldly values and systems, the sinful nature, and the devil. Disciples give generously and reject materialism, which makes a god out of wealth. Disciples treat others with compassion and gentleness and reject violence as a response to injustice. Disciples speak honestly to build others up and reject dishonest, vulgar, and careless talk; they seek to avoid lawsuits to resolve personal grievances, especially with other believers. Disciples maintain sexual purity and marital faithfulness and reject immoral premarital and extramarital relationships and all homosexual practices. To be a disciple means to be true to Jesus in everyday life.
诗篇 1篇;119篇;阿摩司书 5:24;马太福音 5–7章;18:15–20;马可福音 8:34–38;约翰福音 8:31–32;13:34–35;15:14–15;使徒行传 2:41–47;罗马书 1:24–32;8:1–30;12章;哥林多前书 6:9–11;11:1;12:1–13;哥林多后书 8–9章;加拉太书 2:20;5:16–26;6:1–2;以弗所书 4:11–12, 15–16;5:1, 18;腓立比书 2:6–8;歌罗西书 3:1–17;帖撒罗尼迦前书 4:3–8;5:17;提摩太前书 1:9–11;2:1–8;4:6–8;提摩太后书 3:14–17;希伯来书 12:1–3;13:4–5;雅各书 1:22–27;4:7;彼得前书 2:20–25;3:15;5:8–9;约翰一书 1:3, 6–9;2:15–17。 ---
Psalm 1; 119; Amos 5:24; Matthew 5-7; 18:15-20; Mark 8:34-38; John 8:31-32; 13:34-35; 15:14-15; Acts 2:41-47; Romans 1:24-32; 8:1-30; 12; 1 Corinthians 6:9-11; 11:1; 12:1-13; 2 Corinthians 8-9; Galatians 2:20; 5:16-26; 6:1-2; Ephesians 4:11-12, 15-16; 5:1, 18; Philippians 2:6-8; Colossians 3:1-17; 1 Thessalonians 4:3-8; 5:17; 1 Timothy 1:9-11; 2:1-8; 4:6-8; 2 Timothy 3:14-17; Hebrews 12:1-3; 13:4-5; James 1:22-27; 4:7; 1 Peter 2:20-25; 3:15; 5:8-9; 1 John 1:3, 6-9; 2:15-17.
耶稣曾吩咐门徒说:“所以,你们要去,使万民作我的门徒,奉父、子、圣灵的名给他们施洗……凡我所吩咐你们的,都教训他们遵守”(马太福音 28:19-20)。我们将这称为“大使命”。耶稣呼召人们效法祂一生对上帝的全然委身。门徒生涯(Discipleship)包含意志的决断行动,即立定心志按照圣经的教导,作为基督的跟从者度日。门徒生涯具体涵盖四个核心维度:在个人层面对耶稣全然委身以跟从祂、与其他信徒联结在独特的共同体中、藉由属灵操练在基督里渐长成熟,并通过顺服的生活方式彰显真实的信心。
跟从耶稣(Following Jesus)
门徒生涯始于对耶稣基督作为主和救主的个人信心委身。圣经将这一委身称为“重生”(约翰福音 3:3-8;彼得前书 1:3)。当人们将自己委身于耶稣基督时,他们便领受了永生的恩赐(约翰福音 1:12),并立志照着耶稣的生活方式而活(约翰一书 2:4-6)。真正重生的标志之一,就是渴望顺服耶稣的诫命。
在当代世界中,对于不熟悉基督教的人来说,“门徒生涯”(或“作门徒”)这一词汇可能显得陌生。然而在耶稣传道的时代背景中,跟从师傅或成为门徒的概念却是极为普遍的日常现象。门徒就是委身向宗师求教学艺的学徒门生。耶稣所赋予的门徒之道,不仅包括学习领会祂的教训,更包括藉由效法祂的生命,立志跟从耶稣的脚踪行。在本条中,我们旨在阐明跟从或效法耶稣的具体内涵。
门徒不效法这个世代的样式,而是更新心意与生活,立志讨上帝的喜悦(罗马书 12:1-2)。“现今的世代”(present age)与“上帝统治的新纪元/新世代”(new age)相对立的概念,源自使徒保罗的神学思想。保罗所说的“这世界”,是一个由企图掌控并扭曲人类思想的政治与属灵权势构成的复合体系。保罗谈到了一场争夺人类心智的激烈交锋(哥林多后书 10:4-5)。在他眼中,这是一场在信徒与跟从罪恶国度掌权者的属灵邪恶势力之间的争战(以弗所书 2:1-3;6:10-18)。现今的世代与新世代形成鲜明对比,后者乃是上帝掌权之国度的突破性降临(inbreaking reign of God);这一国度已经开启(哥林多后书 5:17),但尚未完全显明(处于“已然未然”的救赎张力之中)。
在上帝掌权的这一新纪元中,门徒的鲜明标记是仆人式的生活方式。服事既涵盖敬拜上帝,也涵盖满足人类的需要。真正的虔诚既包括赞美上帝,也包括服事同胞邻舍(希伯来书 13:15-16;雅各书 1:27)。
所有信徒都受了圣灵的洗(哥林多前书 12:13)。所有信徒都领受了圣灵(罗马书 8:9),并且所有人都蒙召要持续不断地被圣灵充满(以弗所书 5:18)。被圣灵充满,实际上等同于顺服基督的诫命。被圣灵充满的基督徒有责任活出上帝儿女的样式(罗马书 8:12-17)。保罗使用了脱去罪恶的生活方式、穿上公义行为的比喻(以弗所书 4:17–5:21;歌罗西书 3:5-17)。他也提出了将旧人治死、穿上新生命的比喻(罗马书 6:1-4)。
联结于独特的共同体(United in a Distinct Community)
门徒生涯绝非遗世独立的孤旅。当耶稣最初呼召门徒时,那不仅是呼召他们个人跟从祂,更是呼召他们加入一个门徒跟从者的共同体。在崇尚极端个人主义(rugged individualism)却又深感个人孤立无援与软弱无力的当代文化中,走向共同体的呼召带来了真实的盼望。圣经教导我们,共同体是困乏艰难之人的支持与鼓励之源(加拉太书 6:1-2)。在共同体中,信徒应当彼此守望问责、互相担当负责(马太福音 5:23-26;18:15-20)。
我们教导,洗礼不仅是个人在基督里得着新生命的见证,更是一项加入基督身体(具体彰显于地方教会堂会会众中)的圣约委身(哥林多前书 12:13;使徒行传 2:41-47)。藉由洗礼与成为教会会友,门徒确认了自己建立基督身体的使命与职责(以弗所书 4:16)。每位信徒都蒙召为基督作见证(使徒行传 1:8);与此同时,教会作为一个群体,也借着其宣讲与生活方式共同向世人作见证。
在基督里长进(Growing Up into Christ)
作门徒是在知行合一的实践中学会的。基督徒借着操练经典的属灵操练(灵性操练),在信心中扎根成长。圣经是信徒信仰与行事为人不可动摇的指南。耶稣的跟从者当留心听从圣经的训诲,研读、默想并背诵上帝的话语(约书亚记 1:8;诗篇 1:2;19:7-14;119:9, 11, 105;提摩太后书 2:15;3:14-17)。
在与敌对基督的世俗体系的冲突中,祷告是保护并坚固信徒的得胜利器。基督徒藉由祷告与上帝相交交通。祷告与禁食为信徒抵挡魔鬼权势的属灵争战赐下力量(马可福音 9:29;以弗所书 6:10-18),并成为圣灵引导教会前行道路的关键途径(使徒行传 13:1-3)。信徒在祷告中向上帝祈求作忠心见证人的勇气(使徒行传 4:29-30;歌罗西书 4:4)。祷告使人得享与上帝的深契相交,并在受试炼的艰难时刻赐下安慰。
在当代教会中,认罪在很大程度上演变成了一项纯粹私人的行为。从历史上看,这种“私人化”的成因至少有两方面:其一,宗教改革时期的抗罗宗(新教)为反对中世纪罗马天主教会告解礼(confessional rites)的弊端,彻底取缔了这一群体仪式;其二,虽然彼此认罪是早期再洗礼派(Anabaptists)的鲜明特征,但后来过于律法主义式的“绝罚/禁绝交往”(banning)以及其他极端的教会纪律形式,也促成了当今认罪走向极端私人化的局面。然而,圣经的教导十分清晰明白:信徒应当“彼此认罪,互相代求”(雅各书 5:16)。
在共同体内部操练分享资源,也是门徒的显著特质。肢体当善用各自的属灵恩赐来建立基督的身体(罗马书 12:3-8;哥林多前书 12:7);当按着缺乏者的实际需要分享物质资源(申命记 15:7-11;哥林多后书 8:13-15)。
圣经教导我们:成长既是上帝白白的恩赐,也是个人与群体操练的果实。这二者的并置交织,在腓立比书 2:12-13 中体现得最为透彻。从人的角度来看,在基督里的成长需要付诸努力——具体而言,就是对顺服的呼召作出回应;而从上帝的角度来看,成长是一份恩典的赏赐——是上帝亲自定意并在信徒心里运行作成的美工。
彰显真实的信心(Demonstrating True Faith)
新约圣经毫无疑问地显明,两种针锋相对的体系正在争夺人类的灵魂。加拉太书 5:16-26 不仅列举了相互对立的生命特征清单,更生动描绘了圣灵与肉体情欲(罪恶本性)之间的激烈交战。在约翰一书 2:15-17 中,我们读到爱世界的心与爱父的心是势不两立的。在一个推崇多元主义与包容宽容的世界中,圣经关于两大体系冲突的信息听起来或许有些“不合时宜”;然而,今日的冲突即便有时更加隐蔽、不易察觉,这场争战在我们的时代却实则更为激烈残酷。
对耶稣而言,作门徒的本质在于向自我死(对己死,舍己,马可福音 8:34-38)。耶稣深知自己的使命必然不可避免地引向十字架上的受死。作为基督徒,我们确信耶稣的死具有无可替代、永不可重复的代赎性特质。罗马书 5:6-11 教导我们,基督是“为我们死”。
耶稣同样教导说,祂对自我的舍弃是门徒当效法的典范。从定义上讲,“向自我死”必然要求舍己。舍己包含一种放弃坚持个人自辩伸冤权利的心态。背负十字架,则是无论付出何等代价,都将这种心态付诸顺服耶稣的实际行动。对历代与当今的许多信徒而言,背负十字架曾经意味着、如今也依然意味着遭受逼迫与殉道。承认并接受基督的主权,就是将我们生命的掌控权从“自我”的手中挪开,全然交托在上主的主权慈爱之中。作为基督的仆人(甚至“奴仆”),我们蒙召跟从耶稣直至受死,毫无保留,不顾个人的安逸与安危。
第 10 条列举了若干对比鲜明的陈述,从实际生活的角度具体刻画了“向自我死”的真谛:门徒拒绝物质主义(拜金主义),作财务资源的忠心管家(见第 15 条);门徒拒绝暴力,践行基督徒爱与非抵抗的崇高呼召(见第 13 条);门徒拒绝欺诈虚谎的行径,蒙召藉由言语诚实以及在商业贸易中秉公行事来彰显诚信正直(见第 12 条);门徒拒绝不道德的行为,立志持守性纯洁(见第 11 条)。
总而言之,跟从基督必须在实际生命中彰显出来。历代教会都在见证这一真理。当年有一位信徒为了继续从事异教行业而辩护,宣称“我总得活下去啊”,早期教父特土良(Tertullian)反问道:“难道你非活不可吗?”再洗礼派改革先驱汉斯·登克(Hans Denck)曾留下名言:“若非在生活中跟从基督,无人能真正认识祂。”在二十世纪,德国神学家迪特里希·朋霍费尔(Dietrich Bonhoeffer)在其名作《追随基督》中写道:“十字架摆在每一个基督徒面前……当基督呼召一个人时,祂是吩咐他来,为祂而死。”
Jesus commanded the disciples, “Go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them…and teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you” (Matthew 28:19-20). We call this the Great Commission. Jesus called for people to imitate his lifelong commitment to God. Discipleship involves the decisive act of the will to commit oneself to live as a follower of Christ as the Bible teaches. Discipleship involves following Jesus in personal commitment to him, uniting in a distinct community with other believers, growing up into Christ through spiritual disciplines, and demonstrating true faith through an obedient lifestyle.
Following Jesus
Discipleship begins with a personal commitment of faith in Jesus Christ as Lord and Saviour. The Bible refers to this commitment as the new birth ( John 3:3-8; 1 Peter 1:3). When people commit themselves to Jesus Christ, they receive the gift of eternal life ( John 1:12) and they commit themselves to live as Jesus did (1 John 2:4-6). One of the marks of genuine new birth is the desire to obey the commands of Jesus.
In the contemporary world, the term “discipleship” may be foreign to those unfamiliar with Christianity. In the world in which Jesus ministered, the concept of following a master, or becoming a disciple, was commonplace. Disciples were students who committed themselves to learning from a master teacher. The discipleship Jesus offered involved not only learning his teachings but also committing to follow Jesus by imitating his life. In this article, we seek to describe what following, or imitating, Jesus means.
Disciples do not conform themselves to the pattern of the present age but have their lives and mindsets transformed in their aim to please God (Romans 12:1-2). The concept of a present age as opposed to the new age in which God rules is Pauline. Paul writes of “this world” as a complex of political and spiritual powers seeking to control and warp human thinking. Paul speaks of a battle for the minds of humanity (2 Corinthians 10:4-5). He envisions a battle between the believers and the spiritual evil forces that follow the ruler of the sinful kingdom (Ephesians 2:1-3; 6:10-18). The present age is contrasted with the new age, the inbreaking reign of God which has already begun (2 Corinthians 5:17) but has not yet been fully revealed. In this new era of God’s reign, disciples are marked by a servant lifestyle. Service involves both worshipping God and meeting human need. True religion involves both praising God and serving fellow humans (Hebrews 13:15-16; James 1:27).
All believers are baptized by the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 12:13). All believers have received the Holy Spirit (Romans 8:9), and all are called to be continually filled with the Spirit (Ephesians 5:18). Spirit-filling is the equivalent of being obedient to the commands of Christ. Spirit-filled Christians have an obligation to live as God’s children (Romans 8:12-17). Paul uses the image of stripping off the sinful lifestyle and being clothed with righteous deeds (Ephesians 4:17-5:21; Colossians 3:5-17). The image of putting to death the old self and putting on new life is also suggested (Romans 6:1-4).
United in a Distinct Community
Discipleship is not a solitary lifestyle. When Jesus called the initial disciples, it was a call not just to follow him but to join a community of followers. In the contemporary culture which values rugged individualism but recognizes personal inadequacy, the call to community offers hope. The Scriptures teach that the community is a source of support and encouragement for those in need (Galatians 6:1-2). In the community, believers are to be accountable to and for one another (Matthew 5:23-26; 18:15-20).
We teach that baptism is not only a personal witness of new life in Christ but also a commitment to join Christ’s body as expressed in the local congregation (1 Corinthians 12:13; Acts 2:41-47). Through baptism and church membership, disciples acknowledge their task to build up Christ’s body (Ephesians 4:16). Each individual is called to witness for Christ (Acts 1:8). At the same time, the church witnesses corporately through its proclamation and lifestyle.
Growing Up into Christ
Discipleship is learned by doing. Christians grow in their faith by practicing the classical spiritual disciplines. The Bible is the believers’ guide for faith and practice. Followers of Jesus heed the biblical admonition to read, meditate on, and memorize the Word ( Joshua 1:8; Psalm 1:2; 19:7-14; 119:9, 11, 105; 2 Timothy 2:15; 3:14-17).
In the conflict with the anti-christian world system, prayer is the weapon that protects and fortifies the believer. Through prayer, the Christian communicates with God. Prayer and fasting give strength for the battle with the demonic world (Mark 9:29; Ephesians 6:10-18) and become the means by which the Spirit directs the church (Acts 13:1-3). In prayer, believers ask God for the courage to be faithful witnesses (Acts 4:29-30; Colossians 4:4). Prayer offers communion with God and comfort in times of testing. Confession of sin has largely become a private act in the contemporary church. Historically, the reasons for this privatization are at least twofold. First, Protestants reacted against the abuses of the confessional rites of the medieval Roman Catholic Church by eliminating the practice altogether. Second, although confession of sins characterized early Anabaptists, an excessively legalistic practice of banning and other extreme forms of church discipline have also contributed to the present situation. Biblical teaching is clear, however, that believers should confess their sins one to another ( James 5:16).
Disciples are also characterized by the discipline of sharing resources within the community. Members are to use their spiritual gifts to build up the body (Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 12:7). Material resources are to be shared as there is need (Deuteronomy 15:7-11; 2 Corinthians 8:13-15). The Scriptures teach that growth is God’s gift and also that growth results from personal and corporate disciplines. Nowhere is the juxtaposition clearer than in Philippians 2:12-13. From the human perspective, growth in Christ involves work—specifically, the call to obedience. From God’s viewpoint, growth is a gift—something that God purposes and produces.
Demonstrating True Faith
The New Testament leaves little doubt that two antagonistic systems are at war for humankind. Galatians 5:16-26 not only provides a list of competing characteristics but also offers the image of conflict between the Spirit and the sinful nature. In 1 John 2:15-17, we read that love for the world is antithetical to loving God. In a world of pluralism and tolerance, the biblical message of conflicting systems may sound outdated. The conflict may at times be more insidious and less obvious, but the battle is, if anything, even fiercer in our day.
For Jesus, the essence of discipleship involved death to self (Mark 8:3438). Jesus himself understood his mission as one which was leading inevitably to death on the cross. As Christians, we understand that Jesus’ death had an unrepeatable, substitutionary character. Romans 5:6-11 teaches that Christ died for us.
Jesus also taught that his death to self was a model for disciples to follow. We understand that death to self by definition demands self-denial. Selfdenial involves an attitude that surrenders the right of insisting on personal vindication. Cross-bearing puts that attitude into acts of obedience to Jesus despite any cost. For many believers, cross-bearing has meant and continues to mean persecution and martyrdom. To accept Christ’s lordship removes control of our lives from self and places it in the sovereign love of God. As slaves to Christ, we are called to follow Jesus to death without regard for personal comfort or safety.
Article 10 lists several antithetical statements that describe death to self in practical terms. Disciples reject materialism and are stewards of financial resources (see Article 15). They reject violence and follow the Christian call to love and nonresistance (see Article 13). Disciples reject dishonest behaviour and are called to show integrity by speaking honestly and by doing business in a fair manner (see Article 12). Disciples reject immorality and commit to be sexually pure (see Article 11).
In summary, following Christ must be demonstrated in life. The church has expressed this notion throughout the ages. When confronted by a believer who argued in favour of continuing his pagan trade because he must live, the church father Tertullian asked, “Must you?” The Anabaptist reformer Hans Denk said, “To know Christ one must follow him in life.” In the 20th century Dietrich Bonhoffer wrote, “The cross is laid on every Christian… When Christ calls persons, he bids them come and die.”
作门徒是所有信徒的普遍常态。门徒生涯意味着每位信徒都蒙召去跟从、学习并效法基督。对基督的委身敬虔与属灵成长绝非少数“属灵精英”的特权。教会的使命是接纳处于门徒旅程不同阶段的人,并激励他们向着满有基督长成的身量迈进。
榜样示范的门徒造就(Discipleship as Modelling)
我们的信仰宣言申明,门徒生涯包含联结于一个独特的共同体——地方教会。这意味着与其他门徒进入彼此立约的圣约关系,而绝非仅仅成为一个机构体制性活动项目的参与者。“效法/模仿”(Imitation)是圣经关于门徒之道教导中的核心概念。上帝的子民蒙召要像上帝一样,效法上帝的品格与作为。主耶稣邀请跟从祂的人“学我的样式”;使徒保罗吩咐基督徒效法他的榜样,如同他效法基督一样。
当成熟的基督徒在初信者(年幼信徒)的属灵旅程中与他们并肩同行时,门徒造就便得以真实发生。行之有效的榜样示范,需要人在一段相当长的时间内保持频繁的深入接触。当信徒一同经历各种人生境遇时,他们便有契机在潜移默化中培养基督徒的态度、价值观与言行举止,并共同探讨指导基督化生活方式的属灵原则。门徒造就还包括学习操练能促进灵命长进的各项属灵纪律,其中包括规律的祷告、查经、默想、与其他基督徒团契相交,以及分享自己的信仰见证。良师益友的导师关系(mentoring relationship)为这些操练中的彼此守望问责提供了具体的成长场景。当堂会会众有意识、有计划地推动这种门徒导师关系时,整个教会都必得坚固。
基督徒积极正面的榜样示范,也应当在血缘家庭中扎根实践。教会应当高度重视保护与滋养家庭,并激励家庭在日常生活中活出始终如一的门徒见证。与此同时,教会应当避免越俎代庖,替家庭承担本属于家庭自身的属灵职责。教导父母深爱子女,并勇于承担在信仰中养育教导儿女的责任,乃是在教会内部培育属灵健康的人格与建立健全人际关系的关键所在。
当今文化盛行的氛围过度鼓吹个人独立与极端个人主义。为了抵御这一世俗风气,许多教会正在大教会家庭内部大力发展小组团契。小组为深化肢体关系、促进属灵成长、满足特殊关怀与支持需求、在安全信任的氛围中持守彼此问责,以及提供操练和磨砺事奉技能的机会,提供了一个极为切实的途径。
发展形式多样的小组与事工团队,有助于满足教会家庭内部的多元需求,且每一个群组都能成为门徒造就的有效平台。即便是事务导向(事工性)的小组,只要他们在处理事务的过程中注重建立肢体关系,也能化为门徒训练的宝贵契机。教会群体更应当乐于坦诚分享:自己的信仰是如何切实影响并指导日常所作出的各项决定的。
门徒生涯与守望问责(Discipleship and Accountability)
作门徒必然意味着在共同体中彼此守望问责。这种问责可以在多个层面上实践。一对一的相交关系与小组团契能够为彼此鼓励、挑战、劝戒与纠正提供极佳的土壤。新约圣经教导我们,每位信徒的态度与行为都会直接影响整个基督身体的生命活力。教会的会众纪律(Congregational discipline)旨在服事并挽回教会中那些深陷罪恶捆绑的人。执行纪律绝不可出于敌意、冷酷或排斥的心态,而必须始终本着基督的爱来施行,其唯一的宗旨乃是促使人知罪、悔改并得着全然的修复与挽回。必须格外审慎地以对相关经文和上帝所设定的教会纪律法则的清晰理解,来落实这种群体的守望问责。与此同时,教会领袖与会众也应当充分了解此类纪律问责在当代公民社会中可能涉及的各项法律问题。
门徒生涯与从世界分别(Discipleship and Separation from the World)
主耶稣吩咐跟从祂的人要“在世,却不属世”。然而,有些人将这种“分别”(separation)误解为文化上的自我隔绝和对特定文化活动的一味回避。他们将作门徒与一种刻板僵化的生活方式划等号——似乎生活越苦修严苛,就越显得属灵敬虔。我们的信仰宣言则旨在将“不效法世界”(non-conformity)阐释为一种积极的呼召,即从世俗不敬虔的价值观与邪恶败坏的行径中分别出来。当门徒将自己全然奉献给上帝,使自己的价值观与上帝的价值观相吻合、使自己的生命与上帝的救赎旨意相一致时,他们就被分别出来归主为圣了。
门徒虽从恶行中分别出来,但绝不可与爱世人的实际需要相隔绝。信徒蒙召在这个迷失的世界中作盐作光。肩负救赎使命的敏锐门徒,必然生活在一种张力之中:既要在社会群体中发挥积极的感化力,又要面对并兼顾其他信徒的期望与顾虑。在当年的宗教律法主义者眼中,耶稣出入的无疑是“错误的地方”,交往的也是“错误的人”。然而,耶稣既没有姑息纵容罪人的罪性,也没有任凭罪人继续滞留在声名狼藉的罪恶泥潭之中。
耶稣所祈求的,不是天父将门徒从这世界上撤离,而是保守他们脱离那恶者。这需要极大的牧养智慧与属灵敏锐度,来教导门徒远离邪恶本身,但不必切断与那些深受恶者摧残辖制之受害者的一切联系与关怀。
日常生活中的门徒实践(Discipleship in Everyday Life)
耶稣教导说,门徒之路乃是舍己之路。跟从者背起十字架,就是在人生的各种处境中有意识地定意去代表基督、活出基督。他们选择尊重其他信徒为在基督里同蒙创造与救赎的肢体;他们乐意为他人的益处付出时间与关怀,并为他人的福祉慷慨解囊;他们存着尊重之心对待其他信仰的人,并深切体认到:能够分享自己的时间、金钱与财物来广传福音并周济困苦穷乏之人,乃是一项无比宝贵的恩典与特权。
门徒学习说造就人、鼓励人的恩惠言语,远离有害伤人的话语。当他们在令人不快的棘手处境中必须说出真理实情时,他们会存着温柔与爱心来说。他们立定心志为人诚实,在商业交往以及面对政府部门时杜绝闪烁其词、推诿遮掩。当发生人际冲突时,门徒全力致力于促进和好与和睦。
新约圣经教导信徒不可为了解决冤屈纠纷而将其他信徒告上法庭。在过去,一些门诺弟兄会信徒曾将这些教训一刀切地理解为基督徒绝不可出庭打官司。经过更深入的研察,我们看到基督徒之所以不可彼此对簿公堂,是因为在公义的审断上,争端双方本应顺服于同一位至高权威——上帝。然而,当面临必须纠正的不公义事件,而另一方并不顺服上帝的法则与权威时,圣经对于当如何行并未作硬性规定(保持了沉默)。在现实生活中,信徒也屡屡被传唤出庭作证或应诉。
教牧人员需要懂得如何就诉诸法庭的问题提供适切的牧养辅导。我们确信,基督徒门徒当维护我们社会中的司法公义体系,包括在确有必要时与非信徒对簿公堂——只要这样做是为了社会的公共福祉与正义,而非出于个人的报复。
信徒在人生与教会生活中不可避免地会遇到冲突。他们必须在彼此相爱的同时,寻找既不破坏人际关系、又不阻碍上帝对教会心意旨意的解决之道。在社会当中,基督徒必须主动采取行动捍卫弱势群体、为遭受不公者仗义执言,并致力于寻求化解争端、促进和解的方案。
门徒在日常生活中跟从耶稣所作出的某些抉择,往往会使个人的计划、期望、抱负和切身利益付出极大的代价。然而,当信徒在作门徒的道路上不断长进时,他们对上帝的爱也日益深厚,并经历到与主耶稣之间无比亲密的相爱——这如同“觅得重价的珍珠”。当他们藉由基督释放人的救赎大工以及圣灵使人成圣的更新作为,被塑造成身量成熟的门徒时,他们便深知何为真正的喜乐、平安与生命的丰盛满足。
Discipleship is the norm for all believers. Discipleship means that every believer is called to follow, learn from, and imitate Christ. Devotion to Christ and spiritual growth are not only for a special few. Our calling as a church is to accept people at different stages in their discipleship journey and to stimulate them toward Christlikeness.
Discipleship as Modelling
Our confession asserts that discipleship involves being united in a distinct community, a local church. This means entering into a covenant relationship with other disciples, not simply becoming part of an institutional program. Imitation is a key concept in the biblical teaching of discipleship. God’s people are called to be like God, to imitate the character and actions of God. Jesus invites his followers to “learn from him.” The apostle Paul tells Christians to follow his example as he followed Christ.
Discipleship happens when mature Christians walk with younger believers in their spiritual journey. Effective modelling requires frequent contact between people over an extended period of time. As believers experience a variety of life situations together, they have opportunities to develop Christian attitudes, values, and actions, and to discuss the principles that guide a Christlike lifestyle. Discipleship also involves learning to practice disciplines that lead to spiritual growth. These include regular prayer, Bible study, meditation, fellowship with other Christians, and sharing of one’s faith. A mentoring relationship provides a context for mutual accountability in the practice of these disciplines. Congregations are strengthened when they are intentional about facilitating discipling relationships. Positive Christian modelling should also take place within the biological family. A church should place high priority on protecting and nurturing families and challenging them to consistent discipleship. At the same time, a church should avoid doing for families what they should do for themselves. Instructing parents to love their children and accept responsibility for educating them in the faith is a key to building spiritually healthy people and relationships within the church The prevailing mood of our culture encourages personal independence and individualism. To counter this, many churches are developing small groups within the larger church family. They offer a viable context for deepening relationships, growing spiritually, meeting special support needs, maintaining accountability in a secure setting, and providing opportunities to sharpen ministry skills.
Developing a variety of small groups and ministry teams helps meet the diverse needs within a church family, with each group providing a context for discipleship. Even task-oriented groups become opportunities for discipleship when they seek to build relationships as they conduct business. Church groups need to share more readily how their faith impacts the decisions they make.
Discipleship and Accountability
Discipleship implies accountability within a community. This accountability can be practiced on several levels. One-to-one relationships and small groups can provide a context for encouragement, challenge, reproof, and correction. The New Testament teaches that the attitudes and actions of each believer affect the life of the entire body. Congregational discipline ministers to those in the church that are in bondage to sin. Discipline must never be carried out in a spirit of hostility but should be administered in love with the desire to produce conviction, repentance, and restoration. Care must be taken to practice corporate accountability with a clear understanding of relevant Scripture and God’s pattern for church discipline. At the same time, leaders and congregations should inform themselves of the various legal issues that this type of accountability may involve.
Discipleship and Separation from the World
Jesus instructed his followers to be in the world but not of the world. Some have understood this separation to mean cultural isolation and the avoidance of particular cultural activities. They associate discipleship with a rigid lifestyle—the more austere, the more godly. Our confessional statement seeks to present non-conformity as a call to separation from the godless values and evil practices in the world. Disciples are set apart as they dedicate themselves to God, aligning their values to God’s values and their lives to God’s purposes.
Disciples separate themselves from evil practices, but they can never separate themselves from the practical need to love people. Believers are called to be salt and light in a lost world. The perceptive disciple on a redemptive mission will live with the tension between influencing the community and satisfying the expectations of other believers. Jesus certainly frequented the wrong places and met with the wrong people according to the religious legalists. Yet he neither condoned a sinner’s sinfulness nor left the sinners to continue in their notorious ways.
Jesus prayed not that the Father would take his disciples out of the world but that He would protect them from the evil one. Great sensitivity is needed to teach disciples to avoid evil but not necessarily every association with victims of the evil one.
Discipleship in Everyday Life
Jesus teaches that discipleship is the way of self-denial. As his followers take up the cross, they consciously decide to represent Christ in the various situations of life. They choose to respect other believers as fellow creations in Christ. They give time and attention to others’ interests and money for their welfare. They treat people of other faiths with respect and recognize that it is a privilege to share time, money, and possessions to help spread the gospel and to help the needy.
Disciples learn to speak edifying and encouraging words, avoiding harmful talk. When they are required to speak the truth in unpleasant situations, they do so gently and in love. They determine to be honest and to eliminate evasiveness in business and with government. When personal conflicts occur, disciples work toward reconciliation.
The New Testament instructs believers not to take other believers to court to settle a wrong. In the past, some Mennonite Brethren have taken these instructions to mean that a Christian should never go to court. On closer examination, we see that Christians do not take each other to court because both parties submit to one and the same authority, God, in matters of justice. However, when there is an injustice to be addressed and the other party does not submit to the laws of God, the Bible remains silent on how to proceed. Frequently, believers are asked to make court appearances.
Pastors need to know how to give counsel concerning the use of courts. We believe that the Christian disciple upholds the justice system in our society, including going to court with non-believers if necessary, as long as it is for the good of society and not for personal revenge.
Believers will face inevitable conflicts. They must continue to love each other while finding solutions that are not destructive to interpersonal relationships nor to God’s purposes for their congregation. In society, Christians must take initiative to defend the powerless, speak out against injustice, and work toward solutions which reconcile those in conflict.
Some of the decisions disciples make as they follow Jesus in everyday life come at great cost to personal plans, hopes, ambition, and self-interest. As believers grow in discipleship, they also grow in their love for God and experience an intimacy and love with Jesus, which is like “finding the pearl of great price.” They know joy, peace, and fulfillment as they are transformed into mature disciples by the liberating work of Christ and the sanctifying work of the Holy Spirit.
注:在北美门诺弟兄会总会(Canadian and US Conferences of Mennonite Brethren Churches)编印出版的《门诺弟兄会信仰宣言:注释与教牧应用》原版出版物中,本条(第 10 条:门徒生涯)未附带独立的延伸阅读/参考书目清单。正文中涉及的关键神学文献与历史引证(包括教父特土良[Tertullian]、再洗礼派先驱汉斯·登克[Hans Denck]、二十世纪德国殉道神学家迪特里希·朋霍费尔[Dietrich Bonhoeffer]的名著《追随基督 / 门徒的代价》[The Cost of Discipleship / Nachfolge]等)均已在正文注释中详尽呈现。本中文译本严格忠于原版文献之完整结构与思想。
第 11 条:婚姻、单身与家庭 (Marriage, Singleness, and Family)
Article 11: Marriage, Singleness, and Family
我们相信,婚姻与家庭皆由上帝所设立。教会既祝福婚姻,亦肯定并祝福单身,并鼓励家庭在爱中不断成长。
婚姻 (Marriage)
婚姻是一种圣约关系,旨在使一男一女一生结合。在创造之初,上帝设计婚姻是为了让人彼此为伴、在性方面合而为一,以及生养并抚育儿女。性亲密唯有在婚姻之内才具有正当性。婚姻的特质当体现为彼此相爱、忠诚与顺服。信徒不应与非信徒结合。
信仰共同体祝福并维系婚姻关系,并竭尽全力促使陷入危机的婚姻重归于好。然而,人性的罪性有时会导致离婚,这是对上帝设立婚姻原本心意的违背。上帝的家当本着真理与怜悯,在不断持守合乎圣经的婚姻忠贞理想的同时,为经历破碎者带来盼望与医治。
单身 (Singleness)
单身与婚姻同享尊荣,在某些情况下甚至更为可取。教会应当祝福、尊重并完全接纳单身人士。保持单身者可以享有独特的契机以拓展上帝的国度。上帝呼召所有人——无论是单身还是已婚——都要过圣洁贞洁的生活。
家庭 (Family)
上帝的心意是让人在生命各个阶段的家庭关系中都充满爱。儿女是上帝所赐的产业与恩赐。敬虔的父母应当在信仰中教导并抚养儿女。父母当以智慧和爱心管教儿女,不可惹儿女的气。儿女应当孝敬并顺从父母。
Marriage, Singleness, and Family
We believe that marriage and the family are instituted by God. The church blesses both marriage and singleness and encourages families to grow in love.
Marriage
Marriage is a covenant relationship intended to unite a man and a woman for life. At creation, God designed marriage for companionship, sexual union, and the birth and nurture of children. Sexual intimacy rightfully takes place only within marriage. Marriage is to be characterized by mutual love, faithfulness, and submission. A believer should not marry an unbeliever. The community of faith blesses and nurtures marriage relationships, and makes every effort to bring reconciliation to troubled marriages. Human sinfulness, however, may sometimes lead to divorce, a violation of God’s intention for marriage. With truth and compassion, the family of God offers hope and healing while continually upholding the biblical ideal of marital faithfulness.
Singleness
Singleness is honoured equally with marriage, sometimes even preferred. The church is to bless, respect, and fully include those who are single. Those who remain single may find unique opportunities to advance the kingdom of God. God calls all people, single and married, to live sexually pure lives.
Family
God intends family relationships at all stages of life to be characterized by love. Children are a gift from God. Godly parents instruct and nurture their children in the faith. Parents are to discipline their children wisely and lovingly, not provoking them to anger. Children are to honour and obey their parents.
创世记 1:26-31;2:18-24;5:1-2;12:1-3;出埃及记 22:16-17;利未记 18:22;20:13;申命记 6:4;24:1-4;诗篇 127:3-5;箴言 31章;马太福音 5:32;10:34-39;19:3-12;22:23-33;马可福音 3:31-35;7:9-13;10:6-11;路加福音 16:18;罗马书 7:2-3;14:12;哥林多前书 7:8-40;哥林多后书 6:14-15;以弗所书 5:21-6:4;提摩太前书 3:1-13;5:3-16;希伯来书 13:4;彼得前书 3:1-7。 ---
Genesis 1:26-31; 2:18-24; 5:1-2; 12:1-3; Exodus 22:16-17; Leviticus 18:22; 20:13; Deuteronomy 6:4; 24:1-4; Psalm 127:3-5; Proverbs 31; Matthew 5:32; 10:34-39; 19:3-12; 22:23-33; Mark 3:31-35; 7:9-13; 10:6-11; Luke 16:18; Romans 7:2-3; 14:12; 1 Corinthians 7:8-40; 2 Corinthians 6:14-15; Ephesians 5:21-6:4; 1 Timothy 3:1-13; 5:3-16; Hebrews 13:4; 1 Peter 3:1-7.
引言
圣经教导,婚姻的圣约委身旨在建立一段终生的伴侣关系,并为抚育儿女提供适切的环境。有些人不会结婚,圣经教导单身人士能够处于不受家庭生活纷扰、专心事奉主的位置。圣经禁止离婚,为离婚的发生而哀痛,严格限制再婚,但同时也表明,对经历离婚之人的牧养关怀应当包含饶恕以及恢复团契相交。第11条正是阐述婚姻、离婚、单身与家庭的相关课题。
婚姻 (Marriage)
旧约中的婚姻
上帝创造了具有性别的受造物——男人与女人(创世记 1:27)。创造叙事彰显了造物主对男女的精妙设计。无论男女,人类都被赋予了“要生养众多,遍满地面……”(创世记 1:28)的使命。那人(亚当)独居不好;上帝看明他需要一个相称的帮手作他的伴侣(创世记 2:18)。经文叙事教导:“人要离开父母,与妻子连合,二人成为一体”(创世记 2:24)。在起初这一纯洁无瑕的状态中,人类第一对男女赤身露体,并不觉得羞耻(创世记 2:25)。
这段经文叙事启示了婚姻的多重神圣旨意与基本原则:
- 回应人类对亲密相通的渴求:婚姻设立之初,正为回应人类心灵深处对亲密关系的切慕;男女被造,原本就是要成为彼此扶持、休戚与共的终生伴侣。
- 孕育生养儿女的神圣土壤:婚姻为繁衍后代设立了正当而蒙福的圣洁保障;生养众多是创造秩序中不可或缺的神圣托付,这秩序曾被上帝亲自称赞为“甚好”(创世记 1:31)。婚姻正是维系家庭的基石。
- 确立崭新家庭单元的起点:创世记经文明确教导,人结婚时当“离开父母,与妻子连合”,以此建立独立而崭新的家庭圣约。
- 两性身体结合的唯一正当场域:夫妻二人借着身心灵的深度连合,在上帝面前真正成为“一体”。
- 蒙受圣洁欢悦与全然释放的神圣赐福:夫妻间的亲密结合深蒙上帝所赐圣洁喜悦的祝福;二人赤身露体并不羞耻,在婚姻的圣约之内得享一种坦荡敞开、毫无顾忌的全然释放与彼此悦纳。
- 一生一世、一对一的忠贞独占性委身:尽管在旧约历史中后世圣徒曾出现纳妾多妻的悖离现象,但创造的原初秩序从未认可多妻制度具有任何良善的价值。
- 一男一女、异性结合的神圣定则:圣经启示的婚姻本具异性结合的本质。上帝设立的创造秩序断然排除了同性结合的可能,同性结合决不可能承载唯有男女婚姻才配得享有的美善与神圣祝福。
创世记第3章关于堕落的叙事表明,罪玷污了受造界的良善。这种扭曲表现在人类第一对夫妻之间的隔阂与疏离,并且因着罪的咒诅,这种疏离注定会继续困扰后世的夫妻。妻子面临生产的苦楚,以及与配偶关系中的痛苦——其特征表现为妻子恋慕丈夫,而丈夫必管辖她(创世记 3:16)。
律法典章进一步强化了创造的定例。十诫中明确禁止通奸(出埃及记 20:14;申命记 5:18)。圣经中详尽的性道德律例严禁乱伦与同性结合(利未记 18章列举了一系列相关禁令)。摩西律法始终认定:婚姻是一男一女之间终生的圣约。
旧约的历史叙事也揭示了婚姻所面临的复杂困境。亚伯拉罕纳夏甲为妾(代孕)导致了他与撒拉关系的严重恶化,这不仅给撒拉带来了巨大的内心痛苦,更导致了日后以色列人与以实玛利后裔之间的长久敌对与疏离。雅各的妻妾在嫉妒与偏宠中苦苦挣扎。大卫虽是合上帝心意的人,却效法古代近东的专制君王纳了多位妻妾,最终不得不承受家庭内部骨肉相残、纷争不断的恶果。其子所罗门试图通过迎娶一千个妃嫔来巩固其王权,最终导致了严重的属灵堕落。
先知们常常借用婚姻圣约所要求的忠贞,作为一面镜子来指责以色列对耶和华的不忠。何西阿娶淫妇为妻,以此生动体现耶和华在与以色列立约中所经历的背叛与伤痛。玛拉基则严厉谴责丈夫对幼年所娶之妻的不忠与背信(玛拉基书 2:14-16)。
智慧文学——尤其是箴言、传道书与雅歌——讴歌了婚姻的喜乐。箴言将美满幸福的婚姻称为耶和华的恩赐(箴言 12:4;18:22;19:14)。传道书教导人当与所爱的妻快活度日(传道书 9:9)。雅歌则尽情颂扬了亲密关系中身体与感官的欢悦。
新约中的婚姻
当耶稣教导婚姻时,祂将教训扎根于创造的典章与定例之中(马可福音 10:6-9)。耶稣重申了婚姻伴侣的男女两性特质、婚姻结合所达致的合一性,以及圣约委身的恒久性。耶稣始终肯定婚姻是来自上帝的恩赐。
对以弗所书 5:22-33 及歌罗西书 3:18-19 中保罗“家规”(household rules)的最佳诠释,当认识到保罗教导的颠覆性与革命性特征。保罗将妻子视为具有独立道德位格的个体,呼召她顺服自己的丈夫。这一呼召是更广泛的“彼此顺服”(以弗所书 5:21)原则的一部分。该希腊词(hypotasso)源自军事用语,意指家庭成员之间应当以恰当有序的方式彼此配合与对齐。而在以弗所书第5章中,保罗对丈夫的劝诫篇幅约为对妻子的两倍,他呼召丈夫效法基督对待教会的方式来施行作头的权柄。这种对基督之爱的效法,其本质特征是舍己的奉献与牺牲。若丈夫如基督爱教会那般爱妻子,“洗脚”式的服事将成为准则,而非高高在上地苛求服事与顺从。
彼得前书 3:1-7 同样给予了妻子和丈夫教导。使徒警戒妻子不要单以“外面的妆饰”为美,而是要有内在长久温柔、安静的心;同时也告诫丈夫要按情理与妻子同住,敬重配偶为生命之恩的同承受者,免得他们的祷告受阻碍。
离婚 (Divorce)
尽管旧约教导与耶稣基督一致认定离婚违背上帝的心意,但双方也都承认,由于人心的刚硬,离婚在现实中确乎存在。
申命记 24:1-4
在摩西民事律法的这段经文中,阐明了四项重要事实:
- 摩西承认离婚发生的现实:当他写道:“人若娶妻以后,见她有什么不合宜的事,不喜悦她,就写休书交在她手中,打发她离开妇家……”(24:1),摩西只是客观承认婚姻有失败的可能。他并未刁难提出离婚的男子,也未就破坏婚姻的神圣性与恒久性而大加谴责。
- 希伯来社会中离婚的理由相当宽泛且模糊:申命记经文指的是那妻子“因丈夫见她有什么不合宜的事而不喜悦她”(24:1)。“不合宜的事”(something indecent / 希伯来文 ‘erwat dabar)或许有人认为包括了与他人通奸,但这极不可能,因为通奸在律法中的惩罚是死刑,而非离婚(申命记 22:22)。
- 改嫁后的妇人绝不可与前夫复婚:被休的妇人若改嫁他人,日后即便后夫去世,她也绝不可再与前夫复婚(24:2-4)。然而,如果她在领受休书后一直未再婚,则可以与前夫重新结合。律法对此设立限制的理由是:如果她已经改嫁,而后夫休了她或去世,“她是已经玷污了”(24:2-4)。
- 不可使应许之地蒙受玷污的警告:摩西引述耶和华的话发出警告:“免得你使耶和华你神所赐为业之地得罪”(24:4)。这一禁令的上下文,正是针对男子在妇人改嫁后又与其复婚的情形。土地的玷污并非因为上帝子民中存在离婚现象——离婚纯粹是人类堕落与悲剧的一部分;相反,玷污乃是发生在一名男子休妻之后,在妇人曾改嫁他人的情况下,前夫又重新娶她为妻。
玛拉基书 2:13-16
虽然先知们常用离婚的意象来象征耶和华与以色列之间破裂的盟约,但唯有玛拉基直接陈明了上帝对离婚的直接感受。在玛拉基书 2:16 中,上帝直截了当地宣告:“休妻的事……是我所恨恶的。”经文的上下文将离婚与强暴/暴力联系在一起。背弃婚约乃是对配偶、儿女以及婚姻体制本身的强暴伤害。
在耶稣的时代,离婚是一个争论极其激烈的议题。当时主要有两大思想学派:以一位极具影响力的拉比命名的沙买学派(School of Shammai),持守保守而严谨的立场,“该学派主张,除非发现妻子有不道德的可耻行为,否则丈夫绝不可休妻”(Beare, The Gospel of Matthew, 第154页)。与之针锋相对的希列学派(School of Hillel)则持有极为宽容的立场,认为男子可以因哪怕最微不足道的小事休妻,“哪怕她做饭烧焦了食物”(Beare, 第154页)。
马太福音 5:31-32
在登山宝训中,耶稣介入了这场争论;正如祂对奸淫的教导一样,祂无可比拟地强化并拔高了道德标准。通过“只是我告诉你们……”这句宣告,耶稣虽未彻底封死处理破裂的所有退路,却呼召人进入一种全新的生活方式。耶稣的言论可以分为三个清晰的部分:
- 承认现实却绝不容许草率:耶稣承认离婚在现实社会中确实存在。然而,绝不可轻忽对待离婚。唯一的合法离婚理由是淫乱(porneia)——这是一个颇有争议的词汇,可以界定为“不贞、各种非法的性交行为”(Rienecker, A Linguistic Key to the Greek New Testament, 卷一, 第15页)。
- 被休妇人面临陷入奸淫的危险:马太福音 5:32下中“叫她作淫妇了”(causes her to become an adulteress)这句短语在含义上存在一定歧义。我们对此有两种解读方式:
- 第一种解释认为,仅因被丈夫休弃这一举动本身,该妇人便已犯了奸淫。尽管有些学者支持这种解读,但要将“奸淫”罪名强加在一个离了婚、但并未再婚且没有性行为的人身上,在逻辑上是极其难以成立的。
- 第二种解释——或许更为合乎情理——认为这指的是那因 porneia(淫乱)而被休的配偶仍在继续重蹈覆辙。因此,耶稣的话当被理解为对刚经历离婚之人的一种警戒,警惕其陷入放纵放荡的生活方式。
- 对再婚性关系的严肃定性:耶稣最后的一句话极为沉重与严肃:“人若娶这被休的妇人,也是犯奸淫了。”旧约希伯来文化是一个高度父权制的社会,妇女在某种意义上被视为男子的所有物。因此,提出离婚是男性的特权,尽管在对观福音的平行经文(马可福音 10:1-12)中也涵盖了女性提出离婚的情形。通过宣告“凡娶这被休的妇人的,也是犯奸淫了”,耶稣很可能是将“被休妇人的再婚视为奸淫——对她自身而言,对她的新丈夫而言,皆是如此”(France, Matthew, 第123页)。因此,这一宣告不分性别,对离婚后的一切性关系作出了同样的道德价值判定。
马可福音 10:1-12 与马太福音 19:1-9
在法利赛人前来试探之后,耶稣在马可福音第10章中再次论及离婚问题:
- 耶稣阐明摩西律法并非“命令”人离婚,而是因人心的刚硬而“准许”人休妻。
- 耶稣指出,离婚的根源在于人心的“刚硬”。
- 耶稣援引创造的定例,吩咐人要持守终生的婚姻忠贞。
- 耶稣重申了祂先前的教导,即再婚涉及奸淫。尽管有人将这段经文解读为全面禁止一切再婚,但至少有一点是极其明确的:耶稣教导说,一个已婚之人若为了与另一个更有吸引力的人结合而索取休书,其性质与婚外情通奸同样属于犯奸淫。
在哥林多前书 7:10-11 中,保罗重述了主的命令,并呼召那些离了婚的人应当守素安常(保持不婚独身)或与配偶和好。
哥林多前书 6:12-20
这段经文为讨论增添了极为深刻的圣经洞见:二人之间的性结合绝非单纯的生理行为。保罗运用修辞论证道,在性结合的行为中,一个人(此处特指男人与娼妓)在身体上不可分割地结合为一(6:16)。事实上,正是通过这种性行为,“二人要成为一体”。性结合具有如此强大的联合力量,以至于使徒将其与我们与主的联合相提并论:“但与主联合的,便是与主成为一灵”(6:17)。难怪耶稣承认 porneia(非法的性结合/淫乱)构成了离婚的缘由。这更赋予了保罗警告之声以巨大的分量:“你们要逃避淫行”(6:18)。
再婚的复杂性与牧养关怀
尽管圣经对离异者的再婚发出了严厉警戒,但再婚在信徒群体中已变得相当普遍。本信仰告白呼召教会为离异者提供“盼望与医治”,从而含蓄地承认离婚与再婚属于牧养层面的切实关怀。第11条的“牧养应用”部分将深入探讨再婚的具体课题。
我们彼此之间必须提醒再婚的错综复杂性。许多人若能避免再婚带来的复杂纠纷而保持单身,实为美事。而那些考虑再婚的人,则必须认真审视并处理导致前段婚姻失败的性格特质与根源、与前配偶的关系,以及与前段婚姻中所生儿女的关系。
单身 (Singleness)
创造叙事教导我们,人类被造就带有对亲密关系的需求。创世记经文似乎默认,获得这种亲密体验的普遍途径是在婚姻圣约之内。虽然旧约叙事未曾明言,但似乎普遍将单身视为一种并非理想或令人向往的状态。
然而,在旧约圣经中,我们确实能够找到服事神学的萌芽,该神学充分肯定了单身人士独特的贡献。耶和华曾命令先知耶利米绝不可娶妻生子,以此作为向以色列人发出的审判预兆(耶利米书 16:1-4)。以西结和何西阿的婚姻也因着各自所领受的先知使命而历经中断与波折。
路得的故事虽以婚姻圆满落幕,但她在单身期间与寡妇拿俄米之间的关系,却以圣约般的忠诚(covenant loyalty)为标志,这种忠诚常被用作勉励即将步入婚姻之新人的典范。路得立誓跟随拿俄米同行,认同她的同胞,敬拜她的上帝,向拿俄米宣告了生死相随、不可分割的爱。
到了新约时代,耶稣与保罗皆是以单身身份开展事工。尽管圣经对耶稣的独身未作专门的教义性论述,但保罗在哥林多前书极力鼓励哥林多教会将独身视为上帝所赐的恩赐(哥林多前书 7:1-9, 25-35)。单身的好处包括免于配偶和儿女所带来的分心与挂虑。在艰难动荡的岁月中,单身人士无需时刻为家人的安危牵肠挂肚。保罗甚至认为单身优于婚姻——至少对于那些领受了独身恩赐的人而言确是如此。
教会蒙召当承认单身状态应得的尊荣,甚至在某些情况下比婚姻更为可取。教会必须谨慎留意,切不可将单身人士排斥在教会生活或事工之外,而当格外关切并切实接纳那些独身生活的人。
对亲密关系的需求给单身人士带来了独特的挑战。在性方面的圣洁贞守是圣经对单身者的明确吩咐(哥林多前书 7:8-9)。然而,创造叙事中所确认的人对伴侣关系的需求,在独身者身上并未消失。对于单身人士而言,建立健康而纯洁的人际关系,是在社会中活出丰盛、充实生命所不可或缺的。
家庭 (Family)
旧约中的家庭
家庭是上帝所设立、旨在抚育儿女的社会结构。以色列的核心信仰告白(申命记 6:4-9)教导我们,属灵教导与品格塑造在日常家庭生活中施行最为有效。旧约发展出三大主题,宣告了上帝对家庭的心意:
- 儿女被视为上帝赐予家庭的礼物:儿女是上帝的祝福(诗篇 127:5)。撒拉生以撒、利百加生雅各与以扫、拉结生约瑟,以及哈拿生撒母耳的故事,构成了以色列子民历史的核心篇章。
- 诫命吩咐儿女要孝敬和尊重父母:儿女不仅蒙召“当孝敬父母”(出埃及记 20:12),而且咒骂或殴打父母在律法中属于极严重的死罪(出埃及记 21:17)。
- 圣约子民的福祉当通过父母的教导与引导世代相传:申命记 6:1-25 强调,父母的教训当包括述说上帝从埃及拯救以色列人的历史叙事、恪守以色列的节期与圣日,并在日常生活中随处谈论这些真理。
申命记 6:1-25 突出了四个要点:
- 首先,当儿女聆听上帝伟大的救赎作为并顺服上帝的诫命时,便能得享福乐与长久的日子(6:1-3)。
- 其次,与耶和华立约的核心乃是:“你要尽心、尽性、尽力爱耶和华你的神”(6:5)。
- 第三,当以色列人进入应许之地时,对上帝的这份认识将保守他们不致离弃上帝去叩拜外邦假神(6:13-19)。
- 第四,当历史距出埃及事件日久,儿女询问这些法度、律例和典章的意义时,父母必须清晰明确地作出解答(6:20-25)。
新约中的家庭
虽然耶稣为父母带到祂面前的小孩子祝福(马可福音 10:13-16),但耶稣也明确指出,在上帝的国度中,肉身的家庭纽带必须顺服于遵行上帝旨意的崇高呼召(马可福音 3:31-35;路加福音 14:26)。在真实的意义上,因着信靠耶稣基督而涌现出的新兴信仰共同体,本身就是信徒真正的属灵大家庭。
耶稣与祂肉身父母的关系,不仅体现出祂对父上帝及上帝之国的首要委身,同时也展现了祂对家庭的关切。在少年耶稣上圣殿的故事中(路加福音 2:41-52),经文记载耶稣同父母回到拿撒勒,并且顺从他们(2:51)。于是“耶稣的智慧和身量,并神和人喜爱他的心,都一齐增长”。当母亲马利亚在耶稣传道期间前来探视时,耶稣似乎在讲道授课结束之前推迟了与她的会面(马可福音 3:31-35)。然而在十字架上,耶稣极其深情地将马利亚托付给祂所爱的门徒照料(约翰福音 19:26-27)。
教会领袖当在健康家庭生活上树立榜样。在提摩太前书 3:1-13 所列出的领袖资格中,敬虔的领袖必须是那些能够证明自己善于管理家庭和儿女的人(3:4, 12)。
以弗所书 6:1-4 是新约圣经中论及儿女与父母关系最为权威、最具决定性的经文。使徒重申了第五条诫命(出埃及记 20:12),以提醒上帝的新约子民:儿女有责任恭敬、孝顺父母。在这条广为人知的诫命之上,使徒对父母提出了一条同等重要的吩咐:“你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,只要照着主的教训和警戒养育他们”(6:4)。
研读注释参考书目 (Commentary Bibliography)
- Beare, Francis Wright. The Gospel According to Matthew. Oxford: Blackwell, 1981.
(弗朗西斯·赖特·比尔著,《马太福音注释》,牛津:布莱克韦尔出版社,1981年。)
- France, R.T. The Gospel According to Matthew. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1985.
(R·T·弗朗斯著,《马太福音注释》,大急流城:尔德曼斯出版社,1985年。)
- Rienecker, Fritz. A Linguistic Key to the Greek New Testament. 2 Vols. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1976, 1980.
(弗里茨·里内克著,《新约希腊文语言学钥匙》,共两卷,大急流城:宗德万出版社,1976年、1980年。)
The Bible teaches that the covenant commitment of marriage is for establishing a lifelong relationship which will provide the context for child rearing. Some will not marry, and Scripture teaches that single persons are positioned to serve the Lord without the distractions of family life. The Bible forbids divorce, laments its occurrence, restricts remarriage, but suggests that pastoral care for those who have experienced divorce should include forgiveness and restoration to fellowship. Article 11 deals with the matters of marriage, divorce, singleness, and family.
Marriage
Marriage in the Old Testament: God created humans as sexual beings, male and female (Genesis 1:27). The creation narrative expresses the Creator’s design for men and women. Humans, male and female, are given the mandate to “be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth . . .” (Genesis 1:28 NRSV). It was not good for a man (Adam) to be alone; God saw that he needed a helper as his partner (Genesis 2:18). The narrative teaches that “a man leaves his father and his mother and clings to his wife, and they become one flesh” (Genesis 2:24 NRSV). In this pristine state, the first pair was naked, yet unashamed (Genesis 2:25). The story seems to suggest several principles. Marriage has multiple purposes. First, marriage responds to the human need for intimacy. Man and woman were created to be companions. Second, it provides the context for reproduction, a mandate that is part of the creation order that God saw as “very good” (Genesis 1:31). Marriage is the foundation for families. Third, marriage is the context for starting a new family unit. At marriage, the narrative teaches, the man leaves his parents and cleaves to his wife. Fourth, marriage is the context for sexual intercourse. Husband and wife cling to each other as a single flesh. Fifth, intimacy seems to be blessed with a sense of holy mutual delight. There is a frankness, a loosing of restrictions, that is encountered in marital union. Sixth, marriage is a one-to-one commitment. Although later Old Testament saints engaged in polygamy, the creation order does not anticipate that this practice is good. Seventh, marriage is heterosexual. Creation order precludes the possibility that homosexual union will be blessed with the goodness of marriage between a man and woman. The narrative of the fall (Genesis 3) indicates that sin has marred the goodness of creation. The distortions include an alienation between the first marital pair, which is destined by the curse of sin to continue to afflict later couples. The wife faces pain in childbirth and pain in her relationship with her mate, characterized as desire for her husband who would rule over her (Genesis 3:16).
The legal code reinforces the creation mandate. Adultery is prohibited in the Ten Commandments (Exodus 20:14; Deuteronomy 5:18). An extensive catalogue of rules related to sexuality includes prohibition of incest and homosexual unions. (Leviticus 18 contains a series of these rules.) The law assumes that marriage is a covenant between a man and a woman for life. The Old Testament narrative raises issues for marriage. The complications of Abraham’s relationship with Sarah when he takes Hagar as a surrogate include not only the pain that Sarah feels but alienation in later international relations with the children of Ishmael. Jacob’s wives and concubines struggle in the face of jealousy and favouritism. David, the man after God’s own heart, acts like an ancient Near Eastern despot by taking multiple wives and faces the consequences of the resulting rivalries within his family. His son Solomon attempts to establish his royal power by taking 1,000 wives and concubines. The prophets use the demand for loyalty within the marriage covenant as an illustration to confront Israel’s unfaithfulness to Yahweh. Hosea takes a wife of prostitution to demonstrate what Yahweh has experienced in the covenant with Israel. Malachi condemns a husband’s failure to be loyal to the wife of his youth (2:14-16).
The wisdom literature, especially the books of Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Song of Solomon, celebrate the joy of marriage. Proverbs calls a happy marriage a gift from Yahweh (12:4; 18:22; 19:14). Ecclesiastes teaches that a man should enjoy life with the wife he loves (9:9). Song of Solomon celebrates the sensual delight of intimacy.
Marriage in the New Testament: When Jesus teaches about marriage, he bases his instruction on the creation mandate (Mark 10:6-9). Jesus cites the maleness and femaleness of the marriage partners, the resulting unity of the marriage union, and the permanence of the covenant commitment. Jesus assumes that marriage is a gift from God.
The best interpretation of Paul’s household rules of Ephesians 5:22-33 and Colossians 3:18-19 recognizes the revolutionary character of Paul’s instruction. Paul addresses the wife as an independent moral individual, calling her to be subject to her husband. This call is part of a larger instruction for mutual submission (Ephesians 5:21). The word comes from military terminology, indicating that there is a proper way for members of the household to align themselves with one another. The husband, who receives about twice as many words of instruction as the wife in Ephesians 5, is called to exercise headship as Christ did for the church. This imitation of Christ’s love is to be characterized by self-giving devotion. If the husband loves the wife as Christ loved the church, footwashing rather than demanding service and obedience will be the rule.
First Peter 3:1-7 also gives instructions to wives and husbands. Wives are warned against seeking beauty in “outward adornment.” Husbands are warned that neglecting their marital vows may hinder their prayers.
Divorce
Although both Old Testament teaching and Jesus agree that divorce contradicts the will of God, both also recognize that, due to human hardness of heart, divorce is a reality.
Deuteronomy 24:1-4: Four important truths are noted in this text of Mosaic civil law. First, Moses accepts the occurrence of divorce. When he writes, in part, “If a man marries a woman who becomes displeasing to him ... and writes a certificate of divorce, gives it to her and sends her from his house...” (24:1), Moses simply acknowledges that marriages fail. He doesn’t harass the man who is filing the divorce, nor does he rail against the violation of the sanctity and permanence of marriage.
Second, the grounds for divorce in Hebrew society were very general and rather ambiguous. The words of the Deuteronomy text refer to the wife “who becomes displeasing to him because he finds something indecent about her...” (24:1). The phrase “something indecent” may have included adultery with another man, but this is highly unlikely because the penalty for adultery was death, not divorce (22:22).
Third, a divorced woman who has married another man may never again marry the first husband even if her second husband has died (24:2-4). She may, however, marry her first husband if she has remained unmarried after the certificate of divorce has been issued. The reason given for this restriction is that, if she has remarried and her second husband has either divorced her or has died, “she has been defiled” (24:2-4).
And fourth, Moses, quoting Yahweh, gives a warning: “Do not bring sin upon the land the LORD your God is giving you as an inheritance” (24:4). The context of this statement is the remarriage of a man to his former wife after she has had a second husband. The defilement of the land is not due to divorce being present within the people of God—this is simply part of human tragedy and fallenness. Rather, defilement occurs when a man, who has divorced his wife, remarries her after she, in the intervening period, has been married to another man.
Malachi 2:13-16: Although the prophets use the image of divorce to indicate the broken covenant between Yahweh and Israel, it is Malachi who addresses God’s response to divorce. In Malachi 2:16, God says simply, “I hate divorce.” The context links divorce to violence. The broken covenant is an act of violence against the spouse, the children, and the institution itself.
In Jesus’ day, the matter of divorce was hotly discussed. There were two schools of thought on the subject. The school of Shammai, named after a very influential rabbi, was conservative and rigorous in its position. “It maintained that man ‘must not divorce his wife unless he has found her in a matter of shame’” (Beare, The Gospel of Matthew, 154). The rival school of Hillel held a much more permissible position. A man could divorce her for the merest trifle, “even if she burnt his food in cooking it” (Beare, 154). Matthew 5:31-32: In the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus enters the debate and, as with adultery, strengthens and raises the standard immeasurably. With the phrase “But I tell you...,” Jesus, while not slamming the door on divorce, calls for a new way of living. The words of Jesus can be divided into three distinct parts. First, Jesus concedes that divorce is a reality in society. Divorce, however, must never be trivialized. The only legitimate grounds for divorce is porneia, a debated term which may be defined as “unchastity, fornication of every kind of unlawful sexual intercourse” (Rienecker, A Linguistic Key to the Greek New Testament, Vol. I. p. 15).
Second, the divorced woman is at risk to commit adultery (5:32b). The clause, “causes her to become an adulteress” is somewhat ambiguous in meaning. We can read this clause two ways. First, the words have been taken to mean that in the very act of having been divorced by her husband, the woman now commits adultery. Although some scholars support such a reading, it is very difficult to pin “adultery” on a person who is divorced but who has either not remarried or who is not sexually active. Second, we can interpret this clause to mean, perhaps more logically, that the divorced spouse who has been divorced for porneia is continuing in her ways. The words of Jesus then are to be taken as a caution against the newly divorced person living in a reckless, promiscuous manner.
The final word of Jesus is very troublesome: that is, whoever marries a divorced woman commits adultery. Old Testament Hebrew culture was a strongly patriarchal society. Women were regarded as the property of men. Therefore, it was the prerogative of men to initiate divorce procedures, although the parallel synoptic passage also includes women in this role (Mark 10:1-12). By saying “anyone who marries the divorced woman commits adultery,” Jesus likely regarded “the remarriage of the divorced woman as adultery both on her part and on the part of her new husband” (France, Matthew, 123). Therefore the statement places the same value judgment on all post-divorce sexual liaisons regardless of gender.
Mark 10:1-12 (Matthew 19:1-9): Jesus revisits the question of divorce in Mark 10 after some Pharisees question him. First, Jesus clarifies the Mosaic law as not commanding but allowing divorce. Second, Jesus attributes divorce to hardness of heart. Third, Jesus uses the creation mandate to enjoin lifelong marital faithfulness. Fourth, Jesus reiterates his earlier teaching that remarriage involves adultery. Although one may read the text to prohibit all remarriage, it is at least clear that Jesus is teaching that for a married person to get a writ of divorce for the purpose of marrying a more appealing person is as adulterous as an affair. In 1 Corinthians 7:10-11, Paul repeats the Lord’s command and calls for celibacy for the divorced.
1 Corinthians 6:12-20: What this text adds to the discussion is the profound biblical understanding that sexual union between two persons is more than simply sex. In the act of sexual union, Paul argues rhetorically, a person (in this case, a man and a prostitute) are inseparably united as one “with her in body” (6:16). In fact, through this sexual act, “the two will become one flesh.” The act of sexual union is such a powerful bonding force that it is likened to our union with the Lord: “But he who unites himself with the Lord is one with him in spirit” (6:17). Little wonder that Jesus concedes that porneia, illicit sexual union, is grounds for divorce. This adds power to Paul’s cry of warning: “Flee from sexual immorality” (6:18).
Although Scripture warns against remarriage for divorced persons, remarriage has become rather common among believers. The confession of faith implicitly recognizes that divorce and remarriage is a pastoral concern by calling the church to offer “hope and healing” to the divorced. The pastoral application of Article 11 deals with the issues of remarriage.
We need to caution one another about the complexity of remarriage. Many will do well to avoid the complications of remarriage and remain single. Those who contemplate remarriage must address issues of the characteristics which led to marital failure, relations with former spouses, and relations with children from earlier marriages.
Singleness
The creation narrative teaches that humans are created with the need for intimacy. The Genesis text appears to assume that the common pattern for finding intimacy will be within the marriage covenant. Although it is not specifically stated, the Old Testament narratives seem to assume that singleness is not a desirable state.
Within the Old Testament, however, we do find the roots of a theology of service that recognizes the unique contributions of single persons. Yahweh commands that Jeremiah the prophet never marry, as a sign to Israel ( Jeremiah 16:1-4). The marriages of Ezekiel and Hosea face interruptions related to their mission.
The story of Ruth results in marriage, but her relationship as a single person with the widow Naomi is characterized by covenant loyalty which is often cited as an example for a couple about to be married. Ruth pledges to go with Naomi, to join her people, and to worship her God. She declares an inseparable love for Naomi.
In the New Testament, both Jesus and Paul minister as single persons. Although Scripture is silent regarding Jesus’ celibacy, Paul encourages the church at Corinth to consider celibacy as a gift from God (1 Corinthians 7:1-9, 25-35). The benefits of singleness include freedom from distractions that a spouse and children create. Single persons in difficult times are not preoccupied with the security of their family members. Paul considers singleness to be superior to marriage, at least for those who have the gift of celibacy.
The church is called to recognize the honour due, even preference for, the single state. The church must take care not to exclude single persons from church life or from ministry. Special concern must be given to include those who live as singles.
The need for intimacy presents unique challenges to the single person. Sexual chastity is the biblical mandate for single persons (1 Corinthians 7:8-9). The need for partnership recognized in the creation story, however, is not absent in the celibate person. Healthy and pure relationships for single persons are necessary for living fulfilling lives in society.
Family
The family in the Old Testament: The family is the God-ordained social structure designed to nurture children. The primary confession of Israel in Deuteronomy 6:4-9 teaches that spiritual training best happens within day-to-day family life. The Old Testament develops three themes which declare God’s intent for families.
First, children are seen as a gift from God to families. Children are a blessing (Psalm 127:5). The stories of the births of Isaac to Sarah, Jacob and Esau to Rebekah, Joseph to Rachel, and Samuel to Hannah are central to the story of the people of Israel.
Second, children are commanded to honour and respect their parents. Not only were children called to “Honour your father and your mother” (Exodus 20:12), but it was also a capital offence to curse or to strike one’s father or mother (Exodus 21:17).
Third, the blessings of being a covenant people were to be perpetuated through parental instruction and guidance (Deuteronomy 6:1-25). This instruction was to include reciting the narrative of deliverance from Egypt, of keeping the feasts and holy days of Israel, and of speaking of these things each day.
Deuteronomy 6:1-25 highlights four distinct points: First, wellness results when children hear about the great salvation deeds of God and live a life of obedience to the commands of God (6:1-3). Second, the heart of the covenant with Yahweh is to “Love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength” (6:5). Third, when the people of Israel would enter the promised land, this knowledge of God would keep them from turning to pagan gods (6:13-19). Fourth, when the people are a long time-period away from the exodus events and their children ask what these symbols and stories mean, they are to be answered clearly and unambiguously (6:20-25).
The family in the New Testament: Although Jesus blesses the children who were brought to him by their parents (Mark 10:13-16), Jesus makes it clear that in the kingdom of God, our family ties take second place to obeying the will of God (Mark 3:31-35; Luke 14:26). In a real sense, the new community of faith which emerges through belief in Jesus Christ is family for believers.
Jesus’ relationship with his parents reflects his primary commitment to God the Father and the reign of God, as well as his concern for family. In the story of young Jesus at the temple (Luke 2:41-52), it is recorded that Jesus went back to live with his parents in Nazareth and continued under their authority (2:51). Thus “Jesus grew in wisdom and in stature, and in favour with God and men.” When Mary comes to see her son during his ministry, Jesus seems to postpone contact with her until he has completed his teaching (Mark 3:31-35). At the cross, Jesus speaks to the beloved disciple about caring for Mary ( John 19:26-27).
Church leaders are to model healthy family life. Among the leadership qualifications mentioned in 1 Timothy 3:1-13, godly leaders are to be those who also demonstrate their ability to manage their families and households well (vv. 4, 12).
In Ephesians 6:1-4, we have the most definitive text of the New Testament on the subject of children and parents. The fifth commandment (Exodus 20:12) is repeated to remind the new people of God of the obligation of children to be courteous and respectful toward their parents. Added to this well-known epithet is an equally important command to parents: “... do not exasperate your children; instead, bring them up in the training and instruction of the Lord” (6:4).
Bibliography
Beare, Francis Wright. The Gospel According to Matthew. Oxford: Blackwell, 1981. France, R.T. The Gospel According to Matthew. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1985. Rienecker, Fritz. A Linguistic Key to the Greek New Testament. 2 Vols. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1976, 1980.
牧养处境与双重进路
凡是将本信仰宣言条款应用于教会实际生活中的教牧同工,都必须学会习惯于“对着镜子观看,模糊不清”(哥林多前书 13:12)的现实张力。这绝非意味着上帝的心意不够清晰。圣经从一开始就清晰地阐明了对单身、婚姻与家庭的理想典范。然而,罪恶却肆意践踏并破坏了上帝的美好设计。人际关系、婚姻以及家庭破碎所带来的灾难性余波,往往使得牧养的道路变得错综复杂、难以洞见清晰的前景。因此,在这一事工领域中,学会在某种张力与模糊性中保持内心的平和是至关重要的。
然而,同样重要的是,必须抓住一切机会竭力倡导并弘扬圣经中的神圣理想。这包括性圣洁、信徒与信徒结合、终生厮守的婚姻、充满慈爱的家庭,以及丰盛充实的单身生活。传讲和教导这些理想的最佳时机,是在危机尚未爆发之时——也就是个人、夫妻和家庭处于相对健康稳定的状态下。当然,在面临困境与破碎的处境中,教导与辅导同样必不可少。因此,第11条的应用可以从两个基本立场展开:前瞻主动的立场(Proactive Applications)与应对介入的立场(Reactive Applications)。
前瞻性与主动性应用 (Proactive Applications)
1. 关照牧者自身 (Take Care of Yourself)
在“帮助者”自身的人际、婚姻和家庭关系尚且疏于照料之时,若试图为他人的这些关系提供帮助,未免流于虚伪。教牧关怀者在自以为可以去指导其他单身者、夫妻和家庭的难处之前,自己必须首先敞开心扉,在自身的关系中敏锐倾听上帝的声音。在向他人提供切实可行的建议步骤之前,在自己的生命中必须持续具备饶恕他人与领受饶恕的甘心乐意。
2. 持续学习与拓宽视野 (Continue Learning)
所有牧养工作中最容易陷入的试探,就是依赖惯性(惰性)墨守成规。事工千头万绪,而追求新洞见、锤炼新技能的时间却少之又少。然而,在事工中保持忠心——尤其是在人际关系这些领域——却要求我们必须不断学习:
- 坚持研读相关专业书籍;
- 积极参加有关单身、婚姻与家庭的专题研讨会;
- 邀请一位单身肢体共进午餐,诚恳请教他们在教会中的真实生活体验;
- 访谈教会大家庭中几位经历过离婚创伤的人,请他们客观评价教会在那个艰难时期所提供的牧养关怀的得失;
- 花一个晚上的时间拜访几对在儿女教养上极为出色的“空巢老人”,探寻他们的育儿智慧与经验;
- 主动参加教会中的长者聚会,聆听他们是否感到自己真正属于这个属灵大家庭。
这种谦卑敞开的姿态将为学习打开崭新的视窗。
3. 确立清晰的指引准则 (Establish Guidelines)
在人际关系发生危机失败时,决定应对方式的最糟糕时机,莫过于当具体的人名卷入其中之时。彼时所作的每一个“决定”,都会被当事人视为针对个人的行为,并受到主观情绪的评判。与其如此,不如预先预见到教会生活中几乎不可避免的各种情况,并备妥一套应对指引准则。
如何看待和拟定这种“文书化应对准则”至关重要。人们常有的试探是试图起草一套放之四海而皆准、适用于所有人与所有时空的绝对条文。教会因此往往制定出许多“立场文件”(Position Papers)和“政策声明”(Policy Statements)。然而,简单的公式化条文极少能满足离婚与再婚等议题背后错综复杂的处境,更鲜少能带来具有救赎性的牧养回应。更明智的途径是建立一套指引准则,以便在圣灵的引导下,创造性地应对人类关系中复杂的破裂与失败。
“指引准则”的精妙之处在于,它们既可以在圣灵的参酌引领下被严格援引,也可以灵活变通。例如,若《婚姻指引》规定“当出现非同寻常的特殊情况时,准新人必须愿意顺服由属灵辨识小组进行评估”,而一对当前正在同居的男女却拒绝接受该程序,牧者便可坦然告知:“这是我们的既定准则。”另一方面,若准则规定“结婚申请须在婚礼前至少四个月提交教会”,而一对已悔改认罪、且女方已身怀六甲的男女希望在孩子出生前完婚,牧者则可以在持守真理与诚信的前提下给予弹性和宽限,因为这“仅仅”是一项指引。
凡是特定教会共同体确立为不可妥协的核心原则,就必须一视同仁、始终如一地执行。然而鉴于绝大多数婚姻与家庭问题的复杂性,不可变通的刚性立场与政策应当尽可能少,且必须经过极其深思熟虑的推敲。
4. 规划婚姻、家庭与单身成长提升事工 (Program Marriage, Family, and Singleness Enrichments)
婚姻与家庭系统应当在破裂之前进行修护与巩固,而不是等到分崩离析之后才去收拾残局——这道理显而易见。然而,许多教会仍旧将绝大部分资源倾注于事后重建破损的婚姻与家庭,而非预先予以巩固防范。这是一个错误的策略配比。在婚姻与家庭的成长提升(enrichment)事工上的投入将带来巨大的属灵回报,而在危机介入上的回报往往十分微薄。提升事工的努力与经费投入或许并不总能产生立竿见影的量化成果,但若不在此投入,其负面后果却必然显露无遗——那便是产生更多破碎的家庭。
教会领袖与会众亦当深思如何为常被忽略的单身人士及单亲家长提供成长与支持的机会。这些事工可以聚焦于单身者所面临的特殊需要与挑战,诸如对性洁净的呼召、对人际关系圆满的需求、对事工恩赐的辨识、单亲育儿技能的提升,以及互助支持网络的建立等等。
5. 重视教育与门训课程建设 (Give Attention to Curriculum)
另一项前瞻性的重要举措,是有计划、有目的地引入关于人际与两性关系的系统性课程。这当从学龄前阶段开始,教导孩子们如何彼此相处;在小学阶段适时适度地向儿童介绍人类的性观念。教会若是耻于或怠于传达造物主的真理心意,那迷惑者(魔鬼撒但)的谎言版本就会趁虚而入,填补空白。当孩子们步入初中阶段时,若仍未对自身的生命价值以及荣耀上帝的相处之道建立坚固的信念,往往就为时已晚了。然而,极少有教会能够有意识地引导孩子系统修读有助于培养健康基督徒单身、婚姻与家庭的成长课程。
婚前辅导的根基应当植根于青少年团契的课程之中。这一论断直面了这样一个现实:绝大多数关于恋爱约会、婚姻与家庭的关键观念与决定,早在初中阶段就已开始初见端倪并逐渐定型。如果性圣洁、信徒与信徒结合、以及一生一世的婚姻委身要成为人生决定性的核心价值观,它们就必须在真正谈恋爱之前早已深深扎根。
6. 举行孩童奉献礼(父母奉献礼) (Dedicate Children)
若能得到正确的理解与践行,“孩童奉献礼”能够为教养儿女带来极具前瞻性的属灵益处。从根本上说,“孩童奉献礼”这个称谓并不十分准确——更确切地讲,它实际上是“父母奉献礼”。在主内弟兄姊妹的见证下,父母向上帝立下誓约,承诺为儿女营造一个基督化的家庭环境。
教会大家庭的切实回应可以包括:为奉献孩童的父母配备导师夫妻或代祷同伴。最起码,奉献礼拜应当以某种方式明确表达教会大家庭的相互委身与共同守望。俗话说:“抚养一个孩子需要整个村庄的合力”(It takes a village to raise a child);而更为确定无疑的是:抚育一个属神的孩子,需要整个基督信仰共同体的全力托住。
7. 全面肯定与接纳单身群体 (Affirm Singleness)
在以“传统”家庭单位为主导的教会中,单身人士和单亲家长的存在与特殊需求往往容易被漠视。许多大型教会能够投入充足的资源与同工开展卓有成效的单身事工,但中小型教会却极少具备这种条件。在这些情况下,深思熟虑并全力探索如何将单身者和单亲家长切实融入教会生活,便显得尤为紧迫。
正如存在种种漠视单身的方式一样,同样也有许多能够肯定与认同单身价值的途径。这通常涉及一些细微平常的小事,例如在餐桌旁摆放奇数把椅子,或者确保单身人士在小组团契与相交活动中受到真诚欢迎与接纳。对于符合资格的单身肢体,当与其他任何人一样,受到同等鼓励去参与敬拜带领、圣餐分发服事、在领袖层和事奉团队中任职,以及在教会中承担其他各项事工与岗位。对单身的最好肯定,与其说是为未婚者作出种种特殊的安排,不如说是有意识地将他们全然融入教会大家庭的日常生命之中。
然而在某些具体层面,仍需采取更有针对性的步骤:
- 审视日常语言与表述:讲道与主日学教导不仅可以引用有关家庭与婚姻生活的故事与例证,亦当涵盖单身等其他生活处境。在提及教会成员时,可以更多使用“家眷/信徒眷属”(households)这一概念,而非狭义的“小家庭”(families)。主日学与团契小组的命名与定位也应当加以检视——例如,若一个名为“青年夫妇班”的主日学同时也是适龄职场单身者或年轻单亲家长唯一可选的班级,这种名称便会立刻筑起一道无形的心理高墙,阻碍这些单身肢体的出席。
- 在聚会与活动中秉持自觉的包容性:针对已婚夫妻与家庭开展特定活动固然合情合理,但不应所有活动皆是如此。在许多事工与社交聚会中,我们必须明确传达:单身人士不仅受到热烈欢迎,而且对于基督身体的健康运转以及圣徒团契喜乐的完全彰显,都是不可或缺的重要部分。
- 驳斥将婚姻视为更高属灵福分的潜意识偏见:我们需要驳斥那种心照不宣却无处不在的潜意识偏见——即误以为拥有配偶儿女的人在某种程度上比未婚者更蒙上帝祝福。教会有必要经常提醒大家:人终极的价值与尊严在于我们与基督及其身体的关系,而非建立在地上的纽带或婚姻状况之上。
- 着重强调单身服事的崇高呼召:应当着重强调保罗的教导:单身人士拥有独特的才能与呼召,能够在免于家庭琐事牵绊的前提下全心服事上帝与他人。这绝非仅仅是对单身者的劝勉,它同样能够对全体会众构成有力的提醒:每一位信徒——无论已婚还是未婚——首要的呼召都是全心全意事奉主,并忠诚委身于永生上帝的信仰大家庭。
应对性与介入性应用 (Reactive Applications)
1. 结婚请求与婚前预备 (Request for Marriage)
婚姻并非命令。尽管婚姻在圣经中享有崇高无比的地位,甚至成为上帝深爱祂子民的生动写照(何西阿书 1-3章;以弗所书 5:21-33),但它绝非人人都必须履行的绝对诫命。婚姻是一项抉择。这是一项关乎一生的极其重大的抉择,因此每一对提出结婚请求的男女,都应当被要求经历一套周密完备的婚前辅导与预备程序。
第一步应当是由可能陪伴这对准新人完成婚前预备并主持婚礼的教牧领袖进行初次面谈。这次初次面谈应当被理解为一次独立的接触,双方在面谈后均不承担进一步的必然义务。这是一个宝贵的契机,藉以深入了解准新郎与准新娘的信仰历程(他们是信徒还是非信徒?)、过往的感情关系(是否存在离婚经历或丧偶?)、当下的关系现状(是否存在婚前同居或性行为?),以及他们对婚姻的期待(是否视为终生的誓约?)。综合这些对话交流,最后便有契机向他们清晰阐明该具体信仰共同体所制定的婚姻指引准则(参见前文“确立指引准则”)。
这些指引准则应当设定从初次面谈到正式婚礼之间的最短时间跨度,通常不宜少于四个月。这为陪伴准新人走完婚前辅导程序提供了必需的时间保障。准则应当明确要求必须接受婚前辅导,这对于辨明夫妻关系的优势与成长空间、处理影响婚姻的各项议题大有裨益。最后,准则还应要求准新人愿意敞开接受在辅导过程中的任何时刻——由辅导牧者酌情提议——顺服一个由信仰共同体中智慧成熟肢体组成的属灵辨识小组的评估。当出现极其特殊或错综复杂的状况时,由教会共同体中富有属灵智慧的群体共同分担辨识婚姻预备是否成熟的重任,是极为有益的。
在初次面谈结束时,准新人与牧者双方均可自由选择是否继续同行走向婚姻之约。有时结论会立竿见影;有时则最好共同在约定的时间段内为此同心祷告寻求上帝。然而,一旦决定继续同行,这就应当被理解为牧者所作出的一项长远委身,其牧养关怀的深度与广度将远远超越婚礼那一天。
2. 面对离婚的实践方案 (Divorce)
每一位教牧领袖与教会群体都需要预先锤炼出一套关于离婚的实践神学(practical theology of divorce)。这可能不同于我们关于离婚的纯教义信条,尽管我们的教义信仰会深刻影响我们的实践回应。
这种实践神学的应对维度(它同样也应包含前瞻维度)能够催生出一套行动方案,其介入起点始于获悉某段婚姻陷入危机之时。该方案应当包含明确的指引:
- 确定介入协调的专责联络人;
- 引介旨在促进夫妻和好的专业辅导资源;
- 在离婚诉讼过程中教会事工的适度介入;
- 为当事夫妻及儿女构建持续的支持系统;
- 引介离婚后创伤疗愈的康复支持;
- 在教会大家庭内部妥善进行必要信息的沟通与披露。
尽管每一桩婚姻破裂的细节与走向各不相同,但教牧领袖至少应当持有一套旨在带来盼望与医治的牧养行动方案。
3. 再婚请求与属灵辨识 (Request for Remarriage)
在将圣经中关于再婚的经文材料落实于实践应用时,人们往往容易陷入两种截然相反却同样偏颇的极端:要么适用经文过于“律法化”,要么过于“恩典化”(泛恩典化)。例如,人们很容易将耶稣在马可福音 10:11-12 中的严正告诫当作绝对禁止再婚的铁律——视为凡经历过离婚者绝不可为其主持婚礼的绝对禁令。然而,人们同样也很容易滑向一种“廉价的恩典”,使得神圣誓约被轻忽贬值,多次结婚离婚被视为无伤大雅。最为艰难的,乃是作出一项既忠实于耶稣严厉教训、又完全体现基督丰盛恩典的教牧回应。
除了配偶去世之外,圣经中并没有为再婚提供任何明确无疑的许可依据。事实上,新约中直接针对此议题的经文内容,都明显倾向于主张保持独身。因此,面对再婚的请求,始终是教会牧养中最持久、最具挑战性的两难困境之一。
最能体现对圣经之忠信与整全性的途径,是由信仰共同体采取“个案甄别、逐案审议”(case-by-case basis)的原则来处理再婚决定。这是确保“律法”与“恩典”能够以救赎性的方式得以施行的最佳保障。
从实践操作来看,直接处理此类个案的特定“信仰共同体”,应当是由教会大家庭中灵命成熟、具有代表性的小群体(通常为6至8人)所构成。这就需要建立一套明确的指引准则,用以遴选并组建这样一个属灵小组。这些准则最好被纳入教会整套婚姻指引之中,从而传递出一套前后连贯、融会贯通的婚姻神学。
该小组的核心职责包括:
- 倾听准新人的故事与心路历程;
- 评估其离婚后的创伤医治程度;
- 促进并调解必要的饶恕与和解;
- 提供属灵洞见;
- 最终判明其是否具备步入新婚姻的成熟预备。
在组建这一团队时必须格外慎重,确保组员具备胜任此项工作所需的属灵成熟度与敏锐恩赐。然而,为了确保整个过程的属灵权威与公正诚信,准新人必须甘心顺服该小组在上帝子民共同体中就其婚姻所作出的最终辨识决定。
4. 及时切实的支持 (Support)
一段破裂的关系不仅会让身处其中的当事人陷入情感上的麻木与瘫痪,也可能使整个教会陷入瘫痪。因害怕做错事、说错话,或是担心自己的介入会助长错误的选择,主内的弟兄姊妹往往在当事人最需要帮助的时刻收回了支持与关爱。当一段婚姻或一个家庭陷入危机时,最当务之急的行动就是主动伸出援手。在这些艰难时刻,情感上的支持不能仅仅停留在口头研讨与斟酌之中,更必须切实付诸行动、传递到位。
5. 属灵纪律与挽回操练 (Discipline)
在“律法”与“恩典”之间维持平衡的一种重要途径,就是切实接纳并施行教会纪律(church discipline)。教会纪律绝不应当被理解为惩罚,而应当被视为一种旨在使人重新委身、恢复事奉的属灵操练与塑造成全(spiritual conditioning)。若要行之有效,这种对纪律的理解绝不能随意专断地推行,而必须植根于教会已然建立的成熟纪律文化之中。
例如,在办理离婚诉讼的过程中,夫妻双方可能会被要求暂时卸下在教会中的事奉职责,以便集中全部的时间与精力致力于挽救和修复婚姻。他们可能会被安排与一位关怀导师(mentor-caregiver)配对,由导师温柔地陪伴引导他们经历面对婚姻失败所必需的“心灵深处功课”(heart work)。如果在关系的破裂中涉及罪的过犯,当事一方或双方可能会被要求向一个由充满爱心的领袖组成的小组认罪悔改。如果离婚已成定局无法挽回,教会纪律可能会要求一套旨在寻求医治以及重新装备以恢复事奉的整全方案。
教会纪律绝不应当仅局限于非婚怀孕或公开离婚等显而易见的公开罪行;它同样必须应用于深刻影响婚姻与家庭的那些更为隐秘的罪过:药物/酒精等成瘾(substance abuse)、家庭暴力与虐待(虐待配偶或儿女)、婚前性行为,以及婚外情通奸等。
教会纪律的施行总是伴随着痛苦与不完美。然而,若能在真诚正直与慈悲怜悯中加以施行,它依然是帮助人从破裂失败的关系中彻底复原挽回的最大盼望。
Those who apply this confessional article to the life of the church will have to get used to seeing through a glass darkly. That does not mean God’s design is unclear. The ideals for singleness, marriage, and family are clearly visible in the Bible—put into place from the very beginning. But sin wreaks havoc on God’s design. The fallout from broken relationships, marriages, and families often makes it difficult to see a clear pastoral path. So it is important to be at peace with some ambivalence in this area of ministry.
It is equally important, however, to seize every opportunity to promote the ideals. These include sexual purity, believers marrying believers, lifetime marriages, loving families, and fulfilling singleness. The best times to preach and teach these ideals are in the absence of crisis—when individuals and couples and families are relatively healthy. There are also times, of course, when teaching and counsel need to be offered in situations of difficulty and brokenness. Thus there are two positions from which Article 11 can be applied: a proactive position and a reactive position.
Proactive Applications
Take Care of Yourself : It is hypocritical to offer help in the interpersonal, marriage, and family relationships of others when the “helper’s” own relationships in these areas are unattended. Before presuming to speak to the difficulties of other singles, couples, and families, care-givers must be open to hearing the voice of God in their own relationships. Before offering practical steps to others, there must be a continuing willingness in one’s own life to forgive and be forgiven. Continue Learning: The temptation in all pastoral work is to rely on momentum. There is so much to do and so little time to pursue new insights and develop new skills. But faithfulness in ministry, especially in these relationship areas, demands it. Read. Attend conferences on singleness, marriage, and family. Take a single person to lunch and invite candid comments on how they experience life. Interview some people within the church family who have survived a divorce and ask them to rate the church’s performance during that time. Spend an evening with some “empty nesters” who have done a great job of parenting, pumping them for their secrets. Invite yourself to an older adult meeting in the church and ask them whether they feel part of a family. Such vulnerability will open new windows for learning.
Establish Guidelines: The worst time to decide how to respond to a failure in a relationship is when there are names attached. Every “decision” at that point will be taken personally and judged subjectively. It is better to anticipate the all-butcertain eventualities in the life of a church and be prepared with a set of response guidelines.
How one approaches such a “documented response” is critical. The temptation is to draft something that fits all people at all times and in all places. Hence the church formulates “Position Papers” and “Policy Statements.” But simple formulas rarely satisfy the complexities surrounding issues such as divorce and remarriage and even more rarely provide a redemptive response. It is better to establish a set of guidelines for creatively working through complicated failures in human relationship.
The genius of “guidelines” is that they can be cited rigidly or flexibly, in consultation with the Holy Spirit. For example, if the Marriage Guidelines state that “the couple must be open to submitting to a discernment group when extraordinary issues arise” and a couple currently living together is unwilling to do that, one can simply say, “those are our guidelines.” On the other hand, if the guidelines also state that “application for marriage must be submitted to the church at least four months in advance of the wedding date” and a repentant couple six months pregnant wants to get married before the baby comes, one can flex with some integrity for it is “merely” a guideline. Whatever a given community establishes as a non-negotiable needs to be applied uniformly. Given the complexity of most marriage and family issues, inflexible positions and policies should be few and thought through carefully.
Program Marriage, Family, and Singleness Enrichments: It would seem obvious that marriages and family systems need to be repaired before they fall apart, not after. Still, churches continue to invest considerably more resources trying to rebuild marriages and families rather than working to reinforce them. It is the wrong formula. Investments in marriage and family enrichment will pay huge dividends, while returns on crisis interventions will continue to be meagre. Enrichment efforts and expenditures may not always produce quantifiable results, but failure to do so will—in the form of more broken homes.
Leaders and congregations should also consider ways to provide enrichment opportunities for often overlooked singles and single parents. These could focus on particular needs and challenges facing singles such as the call to sexual purity, the need for relational fulfillment, the discernment of ministry gifts, the enhancement of parenting skills, the development of support networks, and so on.
Give Attention to Curriculum: Another proactive step is the intentional introduction of relational curriculum. It begins at the preschool level with lessons on how to get along with one another. It appropriately introduces elementary age children to their human sexuality. If the church is reluctant to offer the Creator’s version, the Deceiver’s version will rush in to fill the void. By the time our children are at the middle school level, if they don’t have some strong convictions about their self-worth and God-honouring ways of relating to one another, it is too late. Yet very few churches intentionally move their children through a curriculum that can grow healthy Christian singles, marriages, and families. Premarital counselling ought to be lodged in the youth curriculum. Such an assertion simply faces up to the fact that most important decisions about dating, marriage, and family begin to firm up in junior high or middle school. If sexual purity, believers marrying believers, and lifetime marriages are ever to become defining values, they need to be established long before courtship. Dedicate Children: Rightly understood and carried out, child dedications can proactively provide parenting advantages. Child dedications are fundamentally mislabelled— they are more accurately parent dedications. With their Christian sisters and brothers as witnesses, parents make a vow to God to provide their children with a Christian home.
Practical responses from the church family might include mentor couples or prayer partners for the parents dedicating their children. Minimally, the dedication service should signal in some way a reciprocal commitment from the church family. It has been said that “It takes a village to raise a child,” but even more certainly it takes a Christian community to raise a child. Affirm Singleness: Too often, the presence and the particular needs of singles and single parents are ignored in congregations where “traditional” family units predominate. Many larger churches are able to invest resources and staff into effective singles ministries, but smaller churches seldom have this option. In such cases it is imperative that thought and effort be put into how singles and single parents are being integrated into church life.
Just as there are ways to disregard singleness, there are also ways to validate it. Often this involves simple things such as setting an odd number of chairs around tables or making sure singles are welcomed and included in small groups and fellowship activities. Qualified singles should be encouraged as much as anyone toward involvement in worship leading, administering the Lord’s Supper, serving in leadership and team capacities, and pursuing other ministries and positions in the church. Singleness is best affirmed not so much by making special provisions for unmarrieds, but by intentionally including them in the ordinary life of the church family.
In some areas, however, more specific steps should be taken. First, we need to consider our use of language. Sermons and teaching can incorporate not only stories and illustrations about family and married life, but also about other life situations including singleness. References to church members could be termed more often as “households” rather than “families.” Names and emphases for Bible classes and small groups can be reviewed—for instance, if a Sunday school session referred to as the “Young Marrieds” is also the only class available for career-age singles or young single parents, such a name will immediately put up a barrier against attendance by those singles.
Second, we need to be consciously inclusive with church activities and functions. Of course it is appropriate to target certain activities toward marrieds and families, but not all activities. In many ministry and social events, we need to make it clear that singles are not only welcome but essential to the proper functioning of the body of Christ and the full enjoyment of the fellowship of believers.
Third, we need to refute the unsaid but ubiquitous assumption that those with spouses and children are somehow more blessed of God than those without. It is appropriate to offer regular reminders that ultimate worth is found in our relationship with Christ and his body rather than in earthly ties or marital status.
Fourth, Paul’s teaching should be emphasized regarding the unique capacity and calling of single persons to serve God and others without the distractions of family life. This is not just a word for singles—it can also serve as a strong reminder to the whole congregation that every believer, whether married or unmarried, is called first to serve the Lord wholeheartedly and commit loyally to the family of faith.
Reactive Applications
Request for Marriage: Marriage is not a command. While it is held in highest regard in Scripture, even providing an apt picture of God’s love for His people (Hosea 1-3; Ephesians 5:21-33), it is not a mandate. Marriage is a decision. It is a decision of such huge proportion that each couple requesting marriage should be required to go through a well-thought-out pre-marriage process.
The first step should be an initial interview by the pastoral leader who will likely walk with the couple through the pre-marriage work and officiate at the wedding. The initial interview should be understood as a singular session without any further obligation from either side. It is an opportunity to explore the faith journey of the prospective bride and groom (are they believers/ non-believers?), their previous relationships (has there been a divorce/loss of a spouse?), their present relationship (are they living together/sexually active?), and their expectations for marriage (is it a lifelong commitment?). Gathering these conversations together brings, finally, an opportunity to lay out the guidelines for marriage in that particular faith community. (See “Establish Guidelines” under Proactive Applications.)
These guidelines should include a minimum time frame from the time of the initial interview to the wedding date, probably not less than four months. This provides the amount of time necessary to walk a couple through the pre-marriage process. The guidelines should require premarital counselling, which is helpful in determining strengths and growth areas in a couple’s relationship, and in dealing with a variety of issues impacting marriage. Finally, the guidelines should call for the couple’s openness to submitting to a discernment group at any time in the process, initiated at the counselling pastor’s discretion. When extraordinary or complex issues arise, it is helpful to share the burden of discerning readiness for marriage with a group of wise members of the faith community.
At the end of the initial interview both the couple and the pastor have the option to continue down the road together toward marriage, or not. Sometimes the answer will be clear immediately. Sometimes it may be good to mutually commit the decision to an agreed-upon time of prayer. Once the decision to continue is made, however, it should be understood as a long-term commitment on the part of the pastor, reaching well beyond the wedding day.
Divorce: Each pastoral leader and church body needs to hammer out a practical theology of divorce in advance. That may be something other than what we believe about divorce, even though what we believe profoundly impacts our practical responses.
The reactive dimension of such a practical theology (it should also have a proactive dimension) produces a plan of action beginning at the point of knowledge that a marriage is in trouble. It should include guidelines for identifying a point person for possible intervention, referrals designed to address reconciliation, ministry involvement during a divorce in process, support systems for the couple and children, referrals for divorce recovery, and information-sharing with the church family. Even though each marriage failure plays out a bit differently, it is important for the pastoral leader to at least have a game plan for hope and healing.
Request for Remarriage: Those who deal with the practical application of the biblical material relating to remarriage tend to make one of two equal and opposite errors: either they apply the texts too “legally” or too “gracefully.” It is easy, for example, to apply Jesus’ words in Mark 10:11-12 as an injunction against remarriage—as a mandate never to solemnize a marriage where there has been a divorce. It is equally easy to apply a “cheap grace” where vows become trivial and multiple marriages acceptable. What is difficult is a pastoral response that maintains integrity with Jesus’ hard sayings and abounding grace. There is no explicit biblical warrant for remarriage, other than the death of a spouse. In fact, the material addressing this issue directly in the New Testament tilts toward remaining single. Therefore, requests for remarriage remain one of the most enduring pastoral dilemmas.
The approach that retains the most integrity with Scripture is for the community of faith to make remarriage decisions on a case-by-case basis. This is the best assurance that “law” and “grace” will be applied redemptively. As a practical matter, the specific “community of faith” that would directly address such a case needs to be a small (6-8 people), spiritually mature cross-section of the church family. That requires a set of guidelines for identifying and putting into place such a group. Such guidelines are best embedded in an overall set of marriage guidelines, communicating a cohesive theology of marriage.
Among the responsibilities of the small group are the following: to listen to the couple’s story, assess the degree of healing following the divorce(s), mediate forgiveness (if necessary), offer insights, and determine readiness for marriage. A great deal of care must be taken to assemble a group with the spiritual maturity and the gifts to do this kind of work. For the process to have integrity, however, the couples must submit to the group for a final decision regarding marriage within that community of God’s people. Support: A failed relationship may not only leave the affected parties emotionally paralyzed, it can also paralyze the church. Fearing that they will do or say the wrong thing, or fearing that they will encourage a wrong decision, Christian sisters and brothers often withhold their support at a time when it is needed most. When a marriage or family is in trouble, the most immediate action needed is to reach out. Emotional support at these times should not simply be deliberated, it should also be delivered.
Discipline: One way to maintain a balance between “law” and “grace” is to embrace discipline. Discipline should never be understood as punishment, but rather as spiritual conditioning for renewed commitment and service. To be effective, such an understanding cannot be applied arbitrarily, but must rise out of a pre-existing discipline culture in the church.
In the midst of divorce proceedings, for example, both partners might be asked to set aside their ministry responsibilities in order to give full time and energy to the work of recovering their marriage. They may be asked to pair up with a mentor-caregiver who can gently lead them through the “heart work” associated with marital failure. If there is sin involved in the breaking of relationship, one or both partners might be asked to confess that sin to a small group of caring leaders. Should the divorce become final, discipline might require a regimen for healing and refitting for service. Discipline should not be reserved only for public sins such as an illicit pregnancy or a divorce. It also needs to be applied to the more private sins that impact marriages and families: substance abuse, spousal or child abuse, premarital sex, adultery.
Discipline will always be painful and imperfect. But if it is applied with integrity and compassion, it remains the best hope for recovering from relationship failures.
Article 12: Society and State
国家为上帝所设立 (The State as Instituted by God)
我们相信,上帝设立国家是为了促进全人类的福祉。基督徒与社会上的其他人通力合作,以捍卫弱者、关怀贫穷人,并促进公正、公义与真理。信徒针对腐败、歧视与不义发出见证,履行社会责任,缴纳赋税,并顺服一切不与上帝的道相抵触的法律。
上帝赋予政府权柄以维持法律与秩序,并惩罚作恶者。基督的跟随者尊重并为掌权者祷告,使和平的秩序得以维系。对于行使国家授权的暴力所导致的生命丧失,我们深表痛惜与谴责。
基督徒在社会中的效忠 (Christian Allegiance in Society)
所有基督徒首要效忠的对象是基督的国度,而非国家或社会。因着他们的国籍在天上,基督徒蒙召抵制那种将唯独属于上帝的崇敬与忠诚归给国家的偶像崇拜诱惑。作为基督的使者,基督徒担当和好的使者,寻求万民的福祉。
因为基督禁止起誓,我们在法律事务与商业往来中只陈述实情。信徒不可参加要求起誓或在其他方面与基督徒对基督及教会的效忠相冲突的秘密社团。在任何时候,信徒都蒙召在世上作忠心的见证人,拒绝一切威胁妥协基督徒信仰纯全操守的压力。
Society and State
The State as Instituted by God
We believe that God instituted the state to promote the well-being of all people. Christians cooperate with others in society to defend the weak, care for the poor, and promote justice, righteousness, and truth. Believers witness against corruption, discrimination and injustice, exercise social responsibility, pay taxes, and obey all laws that do not conflict with the Word of God. God has given governments authority to maintain law and order and to punish wrongdoers. Followers of Christ respect and pray for those in authority so that peaceful order may prevail. We deplore the loss of life in the exercise of state-sanctioned violence.
Christian Allegiance in Society
The primary allegiance of all Christians is to Christ’s kingdom, not the state or society. Because their citizenship is in heaven, Christians are called to resist the idolatrous temptation to give to the state the devotion that is owed to God. As ambassadors for Christ, Christians act as agents of reconciliation and seek the well-being of all peoples.
Because Christ forbids the swearing of oaths, we simply affirm the truth in legal transactions. Believers do not participate in secret societies which demand the swearing of oaths or which otherwise conflict with the Christian’s allegiance to Christ and the church. At all times, believers are called to live as faithful witnesses in the world, rejecting pressures which threaten to compromise Christian integrity.
出埃及记 20:13, 16;利未记 19:11;诗篇 82:3-4;耶利米书 29:7;但以理书 2:21;3:17-18;4:17;马太福音 5:13-16, 33-37;6:33;17:24-27;22:17-21;约翰福音 15:19;17:14-18;使徒行传 5:29;罗马书 13:1-7;哥林多前书 5:9-13;哥林多后书 6:14-18;以弗所书 5:6-13;腓立比书 1:27;3:20;提摩太前书 2:1-4;提多书 3:1-2;雅各书 5:12;彼得前书 2:13-17。 ---
Exodus 20:13,16; Leviticus 19:11; Psalm 82:3-4; Jeremiah 29:7; Daniel 2:21; 3:17-18; 4:17; Matthew 5:13-16, 33-37; 6:33; 17:24-27; 22:17-21; John 15:19; 17:14-18; Acts 5:29; Romans 13:1-7; 1 Corinthians 5:9-13; 2 Corinthians 6:14-18; Ephesians 5:6-13; Philippians 1:27; 3:20; 1 Timothy 2:1-4; Titus 3:1-2; James 5:12; 1 Peter 2:13-17.
新约圣约下的教会仰望新约圣经的篇章,以寻求其与执政掌权者关系的指导;教会正是在这些权柄之下生活并履行其使命。在旧约时代,上帝的子民以色列逐渐与民族国家等同起来。然而,这种神权政体的理想——即上帝的子民与国家在疆界和实体上完全重叠——却从未完全实现过。因着立约之民的偏行悖道,作为国家的以色列逐渐变得与其他外邦列国别无二致。
当以色列作为一个整体背弃了上帝的圣约并陷入背道时,先知们预见到上帝将另立新约的日子(耶利米书 31:31-34)。然而,即便在以色列背道的黑暗岁月中,在一个不敬虔的国家之中,始终存在着在逆境中坚守上帝圣约的人。这批“圣洁的余民”(sacred remnant)成为了连接上帝的旧约子民与新约子民(即教会)的纽带——他们全都是因信成为亚伯拉罕子孙的人。
新约中的国家 (The State in the New Testament)
与古代以色列形成鲜明对比的是,五旬节所诞生的上帝的新子民超越了一切族群和国家的疆界。教会自诞生之初,就必须面对并处理与犹太掌权者(使徒行传 4:1-22)以及罗马统治政权(使徒行传 16:16-40)的关系。因此,基督徒绝不能在旧约中、而必须在新约中寻找典范,以知晓当如何与自己所寄居的民族国家相处。
虽然新约作者并没有就基督徒与国家关系的各个层面给出巨细靡遗的明确指令,但其核心思想脉络清晰可辨。
福音书清楚阐明,耶稣降世是为了建立上帝的国。这绝不是一个带有属地领土疆界的世俗王国。相反,耶稣所要建立的,是上帝在那些愿意凭着信心与顺服将生命奉献给基督之人的心灵与生命中的统治与掌权。在耶稣的教导中,上帝的国度与政治国家之间绝无任何混淆。尽管在他那个时代的犹太教中,人们普遍期望大卫家室所要来的那位君王能恢复以色列作为政治王国的往日荣耀,但耶稣却非常明确地宣告:他的国不属这世界。
我们的主断然拒绝了撒但的诱惑——只要耶稣拜他,就将世上的万国赐给他(马太福音 4:8;路加福音 4:5-8)。当彼拉多审问耶稣是否真是王时,耶稣解释说他的国不属这世界;若是,他的臣仆必要争战。因此,罗马国家政权对耶稣以及他所开启的弥赛亚运动完全无需恐惧(约翰福音 18:11, 36)。一方面,耶稣时代的奋锐党人(Zealots)企图通过暴力推翻统治政权;另一方面,撒都该人(Sadducees)则与罗马当局暗中勾结、打得火热;而耶稣两者皆不采纳。他既没有煽动颠覆政府,也没有认同或倒向政府。他之所以不以“弥赛亚”作为公开的自我称谓(尽管他完全清楚自己就是弥赛亚),原因之一正是因为在当时的犹太教语境中,这个词带有强烈的政治复国主义色彩。他并非那位要建立犹太政治王国的弥赛亚,而是将要受苦受难、舍命赎买世人罪孽的弥赛亚。他不仅是大卫之约的君王,更是先知以赛亚所预言的那位受苦的仆人(Suffering Servant)。
耶稣从未质疑国家本身的合法性。他让我们明白,国家是由上帝所设立的,但上帝的国度与政治国度绝非等同并存、边界重叠的同一实体(not coterminous)。
国家为上帝所设立 (The State Instituted by God)
耶稣降生并终其一生都生活在希律诸王与罗马巡抚所施行的罗马统治之下。他以身作则教导门徒不要触犯掌权者(马太福音 17:24-27)。他劝告当时的同胞,凯撒的物当归给凯撒(马可福音 12:13-17)。他提醒那位出于政治考量不公正地将他定罪处死的彼拉多:若不是从上头赐给他的,彼拉多就毫无权柄办他(约翰福音 19:10-11)。他严厉禁止门徒在试图保卫他时动用武力(路加福音 22:49-51),并警告他们“凡动刀的,必死在刀下”(马太福音 26:52)。尽管耶稣被指控犯有煽动叛乱罪并作为革命叛乱分子被钉十字架,但福音书清楚阐明,他是遭到了诬告陷害,他的受死是照着上帝救赎的旨意为全人类的罪作挽回祭,绝非因为犯下了反对国家的罪行。
使徒保罗在国家问题上持有与耶稣相同的立场。他阐明,权柄出于上帝,“凡掌权的都是上帝所命的”(罗马书 13:1)。抗拒上帝所设立的权柄,必招致掌权者的刑罚。政府是由上帝为了整个社会的益处而设立的(罗马书 13:4)。
这隐含着一层意思:所有的政府对其臣民的福祉与祸害都具有某种程度的良知与认知。在罗马书第 13 章的上下文脉络中,基督徒受到告诫不可“以恶报恶”(罗马书 12:17)。基督徒被禁止杀戮他人,而国家则佩带刀剑(罗马书 13:4)。然而,即便当国家偏离了上帝之国的法则时,信徒仍要接纳国家并顺服它。国家在本质上并非神圣,但在现今世代中它充当了上帝的差役(servant)。然而,国家只是暂时的、过渡性的,因为在上帝永恒国度显现破晓之时,它必归于消逝。
世上的国绝不可与上帝的国相混淆。保罗写道,这世上有权有位的人因着盲目与不信,把荣耀的主钉在十字架上(哥林多前书 2:8)。他指出,在属地的统治者背后,存在着超自然的邪恶势力,试图利用列国的统治者来实现其邪恶图谋。保罗还告诫教会成员不要在世俗法庭面前解决彼此的争端,这倒不是因为不信主的法官可能会做出不公正的判决,而是因为他们对教会的属灵本质缺乏认知。当基督徒共同体内部出现争执纠纷时,信徒可以在不否定国家、也不僭越国家合法职权的前提下,自行解决内部问题,免受世俗法庭的介入(哥林多前书 6:1-10)。
使徒彼得在其著作中对统治权柄表现出与耶稣和保罗相同的审慎张力(ambivalence)。他劝勉信徒顺服甚至尊敬人间的权柄,无论是君王还是巡抚,因为他们是上帝差遣用以惩恶赏善的(彼得前书 2:13-16)。
然而,劝勉上帝的子民顺服国家要求的《罗马书》第 13 章与《彼得前书》第 2 章,必须与《启示录》第 13 章对照并读——在启示录中,使徒约翰向我们展现了一个演变为极权主义和具有撒但性质的国家。当国家要求其所有公民献上至高无上的忠诚——即唯独属于上帝的终极忠诚时,信徒就必须“顺从上帝,不顺从人”(使徒行传 4:19;5:29)。在这种境遇下,教会决不以暴力反抗(启示录 14:9-10),而是忍受“冤屈的苦楚”(彼得前书 2:19),跟随主的脚踪行(彼得前书 2:21)——他被骂不还口,受害不说威吓的话,“只将自己交托那按公义审判人的主”(彼得前书 2:23)。
鉴于国家无论采取何种形式,其统治原则都根本不同于引导上帝之国子民的准则,我们必须更为具体地追问:基督徒对国家究竟负有哪些责任?
信徒对国家的义务 (The Believer's Obligations toward the State)
首先,基督徒蒙劝勉要为政府领袖和一切在位的恳求、祷告,使众人可以“敬虔、端正、平安无事地度日”(提摩太前书 2:2)。其次,作为良好公民,信徒有纳税的义务。“你们纳粮,也为这个缘故;因他们是上帝的差役……凡人所当得的,就给他。当得粮的,给他纳粮;当得税的,给他上税……”(罗马书 13:6-7)。尊敬与敬重治理当局同样是信徒的本分(罗马书 13:7下;彼得前书 2:17下)。
此外,遵行本地法律是基督徒义不容辞的责任,这不仅是为了逃避刑罚,更是为了良心的缘故(罗马书 13:5)。同样,教会负有为社会谋福祉的责任。保罗写道:“有了机会就当向众人行善”(加拉太书 6:10)。“常要追求良善,不管是彼此相待,还是对待众人”(帖撒罗尼迦前书 5:15)。保罗对提多说:“你要提醒众人,叫他们顺服作官的、掌权的,遵他的命,预备行各样的善事……不要争竞,总要和平,向众人大显温柔”(提多书 3:1-2)。
旧约先知耶利米勉励被掳到巴比伦的以色列人活出良好公民的品行:勤奋生产、生儿育女、为他们寄居的城市求平安与繁荣,并为巴比伦的福祉向耶和华代求(耶利米书 29:7)。彼得劝勉读者在社会中品行端正,使外邦人“看见你们的好行为,便在鉴察的日子归荣耀给上帝”(彼得前书 2:12)。毫无疑问,使徒牢记着耶稣的教导,主曾敦促跟随他的人在人前发光,“叫他们看见你们的好行为,便将荣耀归给你们在天上的父”(马太福音 5:16)。
然而,国家有时会向公民提出信徒凭着良心无法遵从的要求。信徒虽然乐意把凯撒的物归给凯撒,却绝不愿把属于上帝的物归给凯撒。将个人终极的忠诚献给国家,就是拜偶像。
因此,信徒的爱国之情与对乡土家园的热爱,必须时刻保持清醒的反思与节制——清醒地认识到国家常常与上帝的国度处于对立状态。耶稣的门徒因此必须坚决摒弃任何极端形式的民族主义与国家主义。
教会与国家之间的张力 (The Church in Tension with the State)
尽管国家是由上帝为了社会的普遍福祉而设立的,信徒也蒙劝勉要为社会与国家的福祉尽心竭力,但基督徒向执政掌权者所能献上的顺服是有界限的。这意味着教会将始终生活在双重张力之中:国家的诉求与上帝之国度的要求之间的张力,以及其所处世俗文化的价值观与耶稣和使徒的教训之间的张力。
因此,信徒既不能彻底沉湎于当世的世俗文化风气之中,也不能从社会中完全抽身退隐、与世隔绝。相反,他们要在充斥着邪恶习俗的文化环境中,作为“世上的盐”而生活(马太福音 5:13)。在可能的情况下,他们要挺身而出,反对经济与司法腐败、种族歧视、对穷乏和弱势群体的虐待侵害,以及一切针对人类的暴力形式。
对这些戕害社会的罪恶进行先知性的批判,与基督门徒对政府掌权者所当有的尊重并不矛盾。例如,当信徒拒绝起誓时,他们正是以此见证真诚与诚信在任何社会中所具有的至关重要的深远意义。
在特定情境下,当基督徒在良心上无法遵从国家的要求时,他们就不得不承受来自统治政权的压迫与苦难。例如,我们相信,作为耶稣的跟随者,我们应当弃绝一切暴力与剥夺性命的行为,正是出于这一缘故,我们拒绝在军队中服役。耶稣所教导的和平非抵抗操守(马太福音 5:38-42),有时可能会导致遭受国家政权的迫害与苦难。
此外,凡认真遵行圣经伦理教导的基督徒,往往会与当今社会和国家的流行价值观发生激烈冲突。公开谴责堕胎、暴力、性不道德、赌博等罪恶,并不总会使教会讨得其所在社会的喜悦。或者,当国家政权下令禁止传播福音时,基督忠心的见证人可能会为了上帝之国的缘故失去合法权利甚至丧失宝贵生命。
历世历代的教会曾在各样政体形式下生活并开展宣教使命。尽管某些政权比起其他政权相对更为宽容友善,但教会在其漫长的历史中不得不屡次遭受来自国家政权的逼迫苦难。与此同时,教会自身也常常未能达到耶稣所设立的上帝之国标准,反而在非基督徒的世界中造成了极大的绊倒与冒犯。因此,基督的跟随者竭力避免绊倒教会以外的人,是至关重要的(哥林多前书 10:32)。信徒必须竭力在不妥协基督徒信仰操守与纯全品格的前提下度日,一面做工,一面等候世上的国完全废去、上帝永恒的国度在荣耀中彻底降临的那一天。
The church of the new covenant looks to the pages of the New Testament for guidance in its relationship to the ruling powers under which it lives and carries out its mission. In Old Testament times, the people of God, Israel, came to be identified with the nation-state. However, this theocratic ideal, according to which the people of God and the state were to coincide, was never completely realized. Because of the waywardness of the covenant people, Israel as a state came to resemble other nations.
When Israel as a whole broke God’s covenant and became apostate, the prophets foresaw a day when God would make a new covenant ( Jeremiah 31:31-34). However, even in the dark days of Israel’s apostasy, there were always those who remained true to God’s covenant in the midst of a godless nation. This “sacred remnant” is the connecting link between the old and the new people of God, the church—all of them children of Abraham by faith.
The State in the New Testament
In contrast to ancient Israel, the new people of God that emerged on the day of Pentecost transcended all ethnic and national boundaries. Right from its inception, the church had to come to terms with the governing powers, both Jewish (Acts 4:1-22) and Roman (Acts 16:16-40). It is then not to the Old Testament, but to the New that Christians must look for models on how to relate to the nation-state in which they happen to live. Although the New Testament writers do not give us explicit instructions on all aspects of the Christian’s relationship to the state, the main lines of thought can be discerned.
The Gospels make clear that Jesus came to establish the kingdom of God. This was not an earthly kingdom with territorial boundaries. Rather, Jesus wanted to establish God’s rule over the hearts and lives of those who were willing to commit their lives to Christ in faith and obedience. In the teachings of Jesus, there is no confusion between the kingdom of God and the political state. Although it was popularly expected in the Judaism of his day that the coming Prince from the House of David would restore Israel to former greatness as a political kingdom, Jesus made it very clear that his kingdom was not of this world.
Our Lord rejected Satan’s offer to give him the kingdoms of this world if Jesus would worship him (Matthew 4:8; Luke 4:5-8). When asked by Pilate if he was in fact a king, Jesus explained that his kingdom was not of this world. If it were, then his disciples would fight. And so the state had nothing to fear from Jesus and the messianic movement he had begun ( John 18:11). Whereas the Zealots in Jesus’ day, on one hand, tried to overthrow the ruling power by force, and the Sadducees, on the other hand, worked hand in glove with the Roman authorities, Jesus did neither. He did not agitate for the overthrow of the government, nor did he identify with the government. One of the reasons he didn’t use “Messiah” as his self-designation (although he was fully conscious of being Messiah) was that the word had political connotations in the Judaism of his day. He was not a Messiah who would establish a Jewish political state, but who would suffer and die to atone for the sins of the world. He was not only the Davidic king, but also the Suffering Servant.
Jesus never questioned the legitimacy of the state as such. He gives us to understand that the state was instituted by God, but that the kingdom of God and the political kingdom are not coterminous.
The State Instituted by God
Jesus was born and lived all his life under Roman rule, as the Herods and the Roman governors exercised it. He taught his disciples by example not to offend the ruling powers (Matthew 17:24-27). He advised his contemporaries to give to Caesar what belonged to Caesar (Mark 12:13-17). He reminded Pilate, who condemned him to death unjustly and for political reasons, that Pilate had no power over him unless it had been given to him from above ( John 19:10, 11). He forbade his disciples the use of force in their attempt to defend him (Luke 22:49-51), and warned them that those who took the sword were bound to perish by it (Matthew 26:52). Although Jesus was charged with sedition and crucified as a revolutionary, the Gospels make it plain that he was falsely accused and that he died according to the salvation purposes of God to atone for the sins of the human race, and not for crimes against the state.
The apostle Paul took the same position with respect to the state as did Jesus. Authority, he explains, is from God, “and those authorities that exist have been instituted by God” (Romans 13:1 NRSV). Resistance to divinely established authority calls for punishment by the ruling powers. Government has been instituted by God for the good of society as a whole (Romans 13:4).
It is implied that all governments have some sense of what is good and what is harmful for their subjects. In the context of Romans 13, Christians are warned not to repay evil with evil (Romans 12:17). Whereas Christians are forbidden to kill others, the state bears the sword (Romans 13:4). Nevertheless, even when the state diverges from the ways of God’s kingdom, believers are to accept the state and be subject to it. State is not by nature divine in character, but it functions as God’s servant in the present age. It is, however, provisional and temporary, for it passes away at the dawn of God’s eternal kingdom.
The kingdoms of this world are not to be confused with the kingdom of God. Paul writes that the rulers of this age, because of their blindness and unbelief, crucified the Lord of glory (1 Corinthians 2:8). He writes that behind earthly rulers there are supernatural evil powers that seek to use the rulers of nations to carry out their evil designs. He also cautions members of the church not to have their disputes settled before the courts of justice, not because of possible unjust rulings on the part of justices who are not believers, but because of their limited understanding of the nature of the church. When internal quarrels arise within the Christian community, believers dispense with the state without rejecting it or taking over what legitimately belongs to the state (1 Corinthians 6:1-10).
The apostle Peter in his writings shows the same ambivalence toward the ruling powers as expressed by Jesus and Paul. He exhorts believers to accept and even to honour human authorities, whether the emperor or governors, who have been sent by God to punish the wrongdoer and praise the one who does right (1 Peter 2:13-16).
Romans 13 and 1 Peter 2, in which God’s people are exhorted to submit to the demands of the state, must however be read together with Revelation 13, where the apostle John gives us a view of a state that has become totalitarian and satanic. When the state demands supreme loyalty from all its citizens, a loyalty which belongs to God alone, then believers must obey God rather than human authorities (Acts 4:19). In such a situation, the church does not fight back (Revelation 14:9, 10), but endures “the pain of unjust suffering” (1 Peter 2:19), and follows in the footsteps of her Lord (1 Peter 2:21), who when he was abused, did not return abuse, but “entrusted himself to the one who judges justly” (1 Peter 2:23 NRSV).
In light of the fact that the state, in whatever form it takes, is governed by different principles from those which guide the members of the kingdom of God, we must ask more precisely: What are the duties of Christians with respect to the state?
The Believer’s Obligations toward the State
First of all, Christians are urged to pray for government leaders and all who are in high positions, so that they might lead quiet and peaceable lives “in all godliness and dignity” (1 Timothy 2:2 NRSV). Also, as good citizens, believers are obligated to pay taxes. “For the same reason you also pay taxes, for the authorities are God’s servants…. Pay to all what is due them—taxes to whom taxes are due, revenue to whom revenue is due…” (Romans 13:6, 7 NRSV). It is also a believer’s duty to treat the governing authorities with respect and honour (Romans 13:7b; 1 Peter 2:17b).
Moreover, it is incumbent upon Christians to obey the laws of the land, not simply because non-compliance brings penalties, but for reasons of conscience (Romans 13:5). Also, the church is under obligation to seek the good of society. “Whenever we have opportunity,” writes Paul, “let us work for the good of all” (Galatians 6:10 NRSV). “Always seek to do good to one another and to all” (1 Thessalonians 5:15 NRSV). To Titus, Paul writes: “Remind the people to be subject to rulers and authorities, to be obedient, to be ready to do whatever is good...to be peaceable and considerate” (3:1, 2). The Old Testament prophet Jeremiah encouraged the Israelite exiles in Babylon to do things which characterized good citizenship: be productive, raise families, seek the peace and prosperity of their adopted cities, and pray for the well-being of Babylon. Peter exhorts his readers to live honourably in society so that people “may see your good deeds and glorify God” (1 Peter 2:12). No doubt the apostle remembered the words of Jesus who urged his followers to let their light shine before others so “that they may see your good deeds and praise your Father in heaven” (Matthew 5:16).
However, the state at times makes demands on its citizens with which believers cannot in good conscience comply. Although they are willing to give to Caesar what belongs to him, they are not willing to give to Caesar what belongs to God. To give the state one’s ultimate loyalty is idolatry. And so the believer’s patriotism and love for homeland must always be tempered by the realization that the state often stands in opposition to the kingdom of God. The followers of Jesus must therefore avoid extreme forms of nationalism.
The Church in Tension with the State
Although the state is instituted by God for the common good of society, and believers are exhorted to seek the welfare of society and state, there are limits to the obedience that Christians offer to the ruling powers. This means that the church will always live in tension between the demands of the state and those of the kingdom of God, between the values of the culture in which it lives and the teachings of Jesus and the apostles.
Believers will not, therefore, immerse themselves completely in the cultural practices of the day. Nor will they withdraw from society. Rather they will seek to live within cultures that are pervaded by evil practices, as salt of the earth (Matthew 5:16). Where possible, they will take a stand against economic and judicial corruption, racial discrimination, mistreatment of the needy and disadvantaged, and all forms of violence against human beings. Such criticisms of evils that are harmful to society are not in contradiction to the respect Christ’s followers show to the governing authorities. For example, when believers refuse to make oaths, they do so in order to witness to the profound significance of truthfulness in any society.
There are circumstances in which Christians will have to suffer at the hands of the ruling authorities when they cannot in good conscience comply with the demands of the state. For example, we believe that as followers of Jesus we should refrain from violence and the taking of life, and for that reason not serve in the military. The practice of nonresistance, as taught by Jesus (Matthew 5:38-42), may at times lead to suffering at the hands of the state. Moreover, Christians who take the ethical teachings of Scripture seriously will often stand in conflict with the current values of the society and of the state. Speaking out against such evils as abortion, violence, sexual immorality, gambling, and the like, will not always endear the church to the society in which it lives. Or when the state forbids the spread of the gospel, Christ’s faithful witnesses may lose their rights or even their lives for the sake of the kingdom of God.
The church throughout the centuries has lived and carried out its mission under different forms of government. Although some governments have been friendlier than others, the church during its long history has had to suffer repeatedly at the hands of the state. Also the church has often failed to live up to the standards of the kingdom of God as set forth by Jesus and has caused much offence in the non-Christian world. It is therefore of utmost importance that Christ’s followers avoid offending those still outside the church (1 Corinthians 10:32). Believers must strive to live without compromising Christian integrity, working and waiting for the day when the kingdoms of this world will pass away and God’s eternal kingdom will appear in all its glory.
信仰告白第十二条论及基督徒与国家的关系。其重心聚焦于政府“促进全人类的福祉”以及“维持法律与秩序”的职责。作为信徒,我们受到劝诫要以顺服、纳税和祷告来支持政府,同时切记我们首要效忠的对象是基督的国度,而非国家或社会。在错综复杂的现代世界中,信徒要在尊重政府权柄并为领袖祷告的同时,恰如其分地将首要效忠献给基督的国度,往往殊非易事。第十二条所确立的基本范畴所提供的具体指导,在今天依然具有不可替代的重要意义。
时代的新现实 (The New Realities)
根据第十二条,基督徒应当与社会上的其他人通力合作,以促进公共福祉与良好秩序。在过去的岁月中,基督徒与国家的关系往往被具体限定在诸如面对兵役征集委员会(draft board)的单次交涉、战时的强制征兵、或是法庭偶尔要求起誓的个别场合。而如今,我们面临着涉及基督徒与国家关系的更为错综复杂的议题。
以美国为例,我们生活的时代中,“促进公共福祉”与“维持法律与秩序”这两个职能正日益被割裂分离开来。近年来,政府的重心稳步偏向维持法律与秩序(其表现形式是对违法行为施加更为严苛的刑罚,以及不断膨胀的监狱开支),而逐步背离公共福祉(其表现形式是在教育、医疗保健和公共工程等方面的预算开支与援助项目)。我们所缴纳的税款,越来越多的份额被用于惩戒而非预防,用于监禁而非教育。当社会和政府的各层机构纷纷转向教会,寻求教会协助弥补公共关怀体系由此产生的严重缺口时,我们的各堂会越来越切身地感受到了这些现实挑战。
来自国家与社会的压力,往往是极力主张将“法律与秩序”置于至高无上的优先地位。而我们保护家庭、维系个人生活与财务安全的本能渴望,也可能诱使我们顺从同一种思路。然而,作为天上的国民和切切仰望基督随时再临的子民,我们的责任是本着对上帝之国度的绝对忠诚去行事为人。在充满罪恶与破碎的现实境遇中,我们要作和好的使者。如果我们终极的效忠植根于某一个特定的地缘国家,我们就无法真正成为基督的使者。这一原则同样适用于地方堂会。作为天国国民与地方教会的一员,我们是否准备好去回应那些被国家遗忘或无力顾及的公共福祉需求?我们是否准备好向国家发出先知性的见证,呼吁必须捍卫弱者并关怀贫穷人?
面临的新影响 (The New Influences)
当我们审视现代社会与国家所施加的种种压力时,若仅将与政府的关系界定为服兵役、法庭起誓或缴纳税款等问题,已远远不足以概括我们所应关注的全局。我们必须更加自觉、清醒地省察来自更广泛社会秩序的那种潜移默化、日益弥漫的深层影响。
门诺弟兄会一贯的历史立场是:我们将首要的忠诚献给上帝的国度,而非属地的国家。门诺会历次跨国大迁徙的历史,以及因信仰良心拒绝服兵役者(conscientious objectors)的大量见证史实,为此提供了有力的明证。然而,随着国家在我们日常生活中直接强制性干预的减少(例如全民征兵制度的废止),关于“终极效忠”的课题反而变得不那么显明易辨。对职业前程的狂热追求、核心家庭利益至上的观念,以及对眼前和长远个人安全的深度忧虑,正对基督徒如何处理与社会的关系以及如何在社会中作见证的抉择,产生着越来越大的支配性影响。
在堂会层面,大多数地方教会已不再花费大量时间和精力去探讨征兵或起誓的问题。这一方面是因为社会现实的变迁,另一方面是因为其中许多问题在过去看似更为紧迫的岁月中已经得到了探讨或被暂时搁置。然而,具体的现实张力依然挥之不去。
面对社会与国家带来的压力,各堂会依然拥有广阔的契机向上帝的国度作出忠心的见证。以下仅列举我们在世上忠心作见证、同时坚决拒绝妥协基督徒信仰操守之压力的若干途径。这些例子凸显了当我们寄居于这世上、却作为仰望基督随时再临的更高国度之子民时,所必然遭遇的一些摩擦与张力领域(areas of "rub")。
多元与包容 (Diversity and Inclusion)
作为国籍在天上的子民,针对种族主义、性别歧视与阶级主义发出见证,究竟意味着什么?在近代历史上,我们的全国性宗派曾经长期保持着单一族裔(主要为北欧及德裔血统)且稳固的中产阶级属性。如今,它正变得在族裔和经济背景上更加多元化。对于历史上一直掌握领导权、并在宗派架构中担任骨干的北欧裔群体而言,摆在面前的是一项极其严峻的考验。我们必须本着忠心与纯正正直的品格,诚恳回应那些已经身处于我们体制之内却缺乏充分代表性的堂会,以及那些渴望加入我们宗派的新移民堂会和其他多元背景的堂会。本着上帝对我们的大爱,在个人之间以及堂会之间彼此问责、坦诚相见,是一项巨大的挑战。我们必须察觉自己企图控制他人的私欲诱惑,坚信上帝会在他人身上成就美意,并寻找合宜的方式来分享我们的物质财富和优势地位,而不带有任何操纵或居高临下的色彩。
在宗派体制内部,我们拥有极大的契机去成为带来和好、传递医治的明灯,照亮这个充斥着种族主义、性别歧视和阶级对立黑暗的世代。我们蒙召成为《启示录》7:9所展现的那样一间教会——“许多的人,没有人能数过来,是从各国、各族、各民、各方来的”。
移民议题 (Immigration Issues)
在一个移民法规日趋严苛繁琐的时代,针对歧视发出见证并捍卫弱势群体,究竟意味着什么?在门诺弟兄会的区会年会上,有些身为教会成员却缺乏合法居留身份的移民,公开分享他们作为无证移民的处境,并为此见证上帝的恩典。对照圣经的教诲——如旧约圣经中善待寄居者与客旅的诫命(申命记 24:17-18)、耶稣关于我们如何对待被囚者与异乡寄居者的宣告(马太福音 25:31-46),以及新约中款待客旅与陌生人的吩咐(希伯来书 13:1-2)——我们必须严肃对待这一忠心生活的呼召:在对待身边的移民弟兄姊妹时,要辨析出合宜的牧养关怀之道,拒绝屈从于苛刻混乱的法律以及世俗舆论风向的妥协压力。
地方教会可以独立行动,也可以与其他教会携手联合,积极回应社区中边缘群体的实际肉身与属灵需求。在某些堂会中,有相当数量的无证移民参加聚会。对于更多的堂会来说,移民身份与合法证件的问题更是迫在眉睫。随着宗派不断接纳近期成立的新移民堂会,我们必须更加严肃地正视当前移民法的变动,以及那些惩罚更重、限制更多、更加混乱的移民政策。传统上属于中产阶层的门诺弟兄会教会,能否满怀基督的怜悯,切实关怀生活在我们当中却深陷困境的移民弟兄姊妹?忠心的先知性见证甚至可以表现为向民选公职官员提出倡议,敦促他们以怜悯与公义对待我们社区中身处边缘的弱势群体。
监狱与司法议题 (Prison Issues)
作为使人和好的基督使者,缴纳用于支持报应性监禁体系的国家税款,究竟意味着什么?在某些州,一次入室盗窃就可能被判处在州立监狱服刑长达25年。仅仅给被监禁的人写信或每季度寄送一次慰问包裹就足够了吗?作为效忠上帝之国的人,我们应当致力于纠正司法体系中的根本性不公。当我们对个人物质财富的依恋如此深重,以至于宁可支持把长期监禁当作惩戒手段,也不愿去正视犯罪者的个人痛苦并解决引发违法行为的根源问题时,我们实际上是在向那些妥协基督徒信仰纯全操守的社会世俗压力低头认同。
认真践行饶恕他人并带领他人作门徒的呼召,能让我们宣告自己效忠的是上帝带来和好的国度,而非这个制造分裂的属世国度。应当特别关注那些在社会上遭受公开排斥、往往遭受残暴对待的人群,如无家可归者、刑满释放人员、合法与非法外来寄居者,以及因肤色、言语口音或身心障碍而遭受边缘化的人。对于寻求具体践行上帝和好之爱的地方教会而言,参与服事囚犯并致力于探索预防犯罪方案的当地机构组织,可以成为一个极佳的实践切入点。
个人安全与保障 (Individual Security)
作为抵制将狂热崇拜献给国家的偶像崇拜诱惑之人,我们应当如何定位个人的舒适享受与长远安全保障?这是另一个我们可能会发现日常世俗做法与耶稣上帝之国呼召大相径庭的领域。对于我们自身社区中失去基本公共救助的人口日益增长的急迫需要,以及世界其他地方深陷极度贫困人群的呼声,我们负有怎样的责任?我们是否愿意把资本所产生的利息分出一部分,甚至甘心舍弃部分本金去施济?我们是否愿意鼓励政府关怀弱小与穷乏人,哪怕这会以牺牲国家担保的退休福利为代价?对于天国国民而言,妄图依靠个人自给自足的能力或指望国家的福利保障来确保今生世上的未来安全,完全是一种虚妄的错觉。残酷的现实是:当我们拒绝分享时,他人在肉体和属灵上便走向沉沦消亡。当我们推卸关怀他人的基督徒责任时,我们便违背了第十二条信仰告白的核心精神。
地方堂会是一个理想的圣约平台,在其中我们可以一同探讨上帝白白赐给我们的恩典福祉,彼此见证我们在主里休戚与共的相互依存,并在做出体现上帝之国价值观的投资与退休决策时彼此扶持鼓励。
日常生活中的见证 (Daily Life)
我们极容易忽视平凡日常生活中的深刻含义。在当代,国家对我们生活的渗透与介入,达到了我们的先辈完全无法想象的程度。我们在医疗、安全、消费者权益规制、商业扶持激励、至关重要的交通网络、公共事业规范,以及最低工资与福利保障等方方面面,都极度依赖国家。我们期待政府能够保障食品与饮用水的安全、家庭与社区的安定,并为人们提供自食其力的机会。即便我们口头上的信仰告白并非如此,但我们的生活实践却表明,我们是在信靠政府来提供维持日常生活所需的一切。我们需要持续不断的属灵辨析,以确保我们终极的信靠始终定睛于上帝,而非寄托于政府。
除了我们用来描述自己与上帝和政府关系的言辞之外,在教会的日常生活中,还存在着一系列用以表达这种关系的象征符号。许多礼拜堂中都摆放着一本大圣经,以彰显神话语的中心地位;设有讲台以凸显神话语的宣讲;有一座十字架以提醒我们基督的舍命牺牲;也许还有圣餐杯与饼盘,象征我们共同分享基督的舍命之爱;礼拜堂内横向排列的座位引导我们定睛于上帝的道,或是半圆形的座椅布局引导我们更深融入信仰共同体。然而,有些教会却将国旗与基督教旗帜一同陈列,并按照悬挂国旗的世俗礼仪规范,将国旗置于显要位置,而使基督旗帜处于从属附属的次要地位,以此作为对国家的感恩与忠诚象征。当我们思想何为“将首要忠诚归于上帝的国度”时,这种将截然对立的效忠象征并置在一起的矛盾现象,是绝不容忽视的。
正是在日常生活当中,我们的信仰才对我们自身以及周围的人展现出其实际的真实性。当我们宣讲上帝的话语并照着圣经的准则生活时,我们便彰显了对上帝的忠诚。我们的教会环境也折射出我们终极忠诚的本质究竟何在。政府的角色及其在盲目肆虐的民族主义中所表现出的负面形态,在全球各地如此显而易见地造成族群割裂与冲突;这对于生活在北美的我们而言,当我们思索如何在言语、行为和礼仪象征中表明我们终极效忠的归属时,依然构成了一个严峻的挑战。我们能否认清并恰当回应政府在我们个人生活和教会中无孔不入的影响,深切关系到我们如何活出基督徒的纯正操守与先知见证。
参与政府事务 (Participation in Government)
信仰告白第十二条并没有具体定论那些选择直接参与政府公职之人的问题。信徒受到劝诫要“与社会上的其他人通力合作”以实现上帝为国家所命定的良善目的,但基督徒显然与国家政权本身是有明确分别的。本条信仰告白鼓励信徒为政府掌权者祷告,并对他们抱持尊重的态度。在我们教会中,有些人选择通过竞选公职或其他行政职位,更加积极地参与政府的日常治理事务;也有些人直接在执法部门工作,这有可能使他们面临必须使用致命武力(deadly force)的处境。
虽然第十二条并未直截了当地禁止这些公职活动,但其中一个关键的考量准则是其声明:“作为基督的使者,基督徒担当和好的使者,寻求所有民族的福祉。”在这一领域,正如在我们与社会关系的各个层面一样,在效法基督榜样的过程中,需要极大的属灵辨识力——因为基督始终直面挑战那些有权有势的富贵阶层,坚定为贫穷无助者挺身而出。深度涉足政党政治和政府决策程序,在效法基督这一典范时带来了独特且往往极其艰难的挑战。
同样必须指出的是,仅仅从政府事务中抽身退隐、完全不直接参与,并不能使人完全免于上述伦理考量。国家按着上帝的设立正常运作,使我们从中获得了巨大的益处与安全保障。正如我们认识到政府影响力在日常生活中无处不在一样,我们也必须认识到绝大多数人所享受到的安全与自由正是得益于此。然而,享受这些福祉绝不能削弱我们效法基督榜样的心志——基督曾勇敢地向他那个时代的掌权者发声宣告真理,并甘愿承担为此带来的一切后果代价。无论我们是直接参与政府治理,还是仅仅作为国家福利的享用者,我们都必须不断审视和辨明自己与国家的关系,并省察如何回应那些企图妥协基督徒信仰纯全操守的重重压力。
寻求前行的道路 (Finding Our Way)
多年以来,我们一直在努力探索基督徒与国家之间合宜关系的正确道路。在时代不断变迁的今天,我们继续将我们的专注与辨析聚焦在那些更为隐蔽的细微方式上——社会与国家正是借着这些潜移默化的方式影响我们的生活、左右着我们周围人群的切身需要,并在不知不觉中削弱乃至妥协我们作为上帝之国公民的誓约委身与忠心见证。
Article 12 of the confession deals with the relationship of Christians to the state. Attention is focused on the responsibility of government to “promote the well-being of all people” and to “maintain law and order.” As believers, we are admonished to support the government with obedience, taxes, and prayer, while still remembering that our primary allegiance is to Christ’s kingdom, not to the state or society. In our complex modern world, it can be difficult for believers to appropriately give allegiance to Christ’s kingdom while still respecting governmental authority and praying for leaders. Specific direction in the basic categories noted in Article 12 continues to be important.
The New Realities
According to Article 12, Christians are to cooperate with others in society to advance public welfare and order. Relationship to the state in previous years was often defined by a one-time encounter with the draft board, by conscription in time of war, or by an occasional encounter with use of the oath. We are now faced with more complex issues involving Christians and the state. In the United States, for example, we live in a time when the advancement of public welfare and the maintenance of law and order are increasingly distinguished from one another. In recent years, the focus of government has steadily moved toward maintenance of law and order (as defined by more severe penalties for violations of the law and increased spending on prisons) and away from public welfare (as defined by spending and programs involving education, health care, and public works). Greater portions of our tax dollars are now being spent to punish rather than prevent and to incarcerate rather than to educate. These realities are being felt more keenly within our congregations as all levels of society and government look toward the church for help in addressing the resulting gaps in public care. The pressure of state and society is to give priority to law and order. The desire to protect our families and maintain our personal and financial security may lead us in the same direction. It is our responsibility to act out of allegiance to God’s kingdom as citizens of heaven and those who look forward to the imminent return of Christ. We are to be ambassadors of reconciliation in situations of sin and brokenness. We cannot be ambassadors of Christ if our allegiance is rooted in a particular nation. This applies to the local congregation as well. Are we ready, as citizens of heaven and members of a local congregation, to respond to the needs of public welfare left unaddressed by the state? Are we ready to witness to the state about the need to defend the weak and care for the poor?
The New Influences
Relationship to government as defined primarily by issues of participation in the military, swearing of oaths, or payment of taxes can no longer be the sum of our focus when considering the modern pressures of society and state. We must more consciously consider the subtle and increasingly pervasive influences of the broader social order.
The historic position of the Mennonite Brethren is that we give primary allegiance to the kingdom of God, not the state. The history of Mennonite migrations and stories of conscientious objectors to military service provide ample testimony. With the decreasing overt influence of the state in our lives (such as in general conscription), issues of ultimate allegiance become less clear. Occupational pursuits, nuclear family priorities, and concern for immediate and long-term personal security are becoming greater influences upon decisions made in regard to the Christian’s relationship with and witness in society.
On the congregational level, most local churches no longer spend significant time and energy on issues of military conscription or the exercise of oaths. This is true partly because of changing social realities and partly because many of these questions have been addressed or dismissed in the past when these issues seemed more urgent. However, specific situations do persist.
Congregations continue to have ample opportunity to exercise faithful witness to the kingdom of God in light of the pressures of society and state. Following are only a few examples of the many ways in which we can witness faithfully in the world while rejecting those pressures which threaten to compromise Christian integrity. These highlight some areas of “rub” that can occur while we dwell in this world, yet live as citizens of a higher kingdom who look forward to the unexpected and imminent return of Christ.
Diversity and Inclusion
What does it mean to witness against racism, sexism, and classism, and live as those whose citizenship is in heaven? In recent history, our national denomination has been mono-ethnic and solidly middle-class. It is now becoming more ethnically and economically diverse. A real challenge exists for those of Northern European ancestry who have historically held power and staffed the structure of the denomination. We must respond faithfully and with integrity to the existing under-represented congregations already a part of our structures, and the congregations of new immigrants and people of other backgrounds who wish to join our denomination. It is a great challenge to be accountable to one another, individually and as congregations, in the spirit of God’s love for us. We must recognize our temptation to control others and trust God to work in others, finding appropriate ways to share our material wealth and privileged position without being manipulative. We have a tremendous opportunity within denominational structures to be a reconciling presence and healing light in an age full of the darkness of racism, sexism, and classism. We are called to become the church of Revelation 7:9—“a great multitude…from every nation.”
Immigration Issues
What does it mean to witness against discrimination and defend the weak in an era of tightening and increasingly complex immigration regulations? Immigrants who are church members and illegal aliens share their illegal status and testify to the grace of God at district Mennonite Brethren conferences. In light of such texts as the Old Testament injunctions to accommodate the alien and stranger (Deuteronomy 24:17-18), Jesus’ words about our responses to prisoners and strangers (Matthew 25:31-46), and the New Testament command to show hospitality to others including strangers (Hebrews 13:1-2), we must take seriously the call to live faithfully by discerning appropriate responses to our immigrant sisters and brothers, and by rejecting the compromising pressures of public opinion and harsh and confusing laws.
Local churches, on their own or in combination with other churches, can actively address the physical and spiritual needs of the marginalized in their communities. Some congregations are attended by significant numbers of illegal immigrants. For many more congregations, immigration and documentation issues are very pressing. With the continuing adoption of congregations of recent immigrants into the denominational fold, we must consider more seriously the current changes in immigration law and the increasingly restrictive and confusing immigration policies with stiffer penalties. Can traditionally middle-class Mennonite Brethren churches respond compassionately to immigrant sisters and brothers living in our midst, yet in need? Faithful witness might even take the form of advocacy with elected officials, encouraging them to respond with compassion to those who are on the margins in our communities.
Prison Issues
What does it mean for ambassadors of the reconciling Christ to pay state taxes which support a system of retributive incarceration? In some states, residential burglary can mean a 25-year sentence in state prison. Is it enough to send letters and once-per-quarter packages to the ones incarcerated? As those whose allegiance is to the kingdom of God, we should work to address basic injustices in the system. When attachment to our material possessions is so great that we are willing to support long-term incarceration as punishment rather than address the individual and root causes of the offence, we are assenting to societal pressures that can compromise our Christian integrity. Taking seriously the call to forgive and disciple others allows us to proclaim our allegiance to God’s reconciling kingdom rather than the divisive kingdom of this world. Particular attention should be given to those publicly ostracized and often brutalized such as the homeless, recently released prisoners, legal and illegal aliens, and those marginalized because of skin colour, manner of speech, or physical and mental abilities. Involvement with local organizations that minister to prisoners and work to find preventative solutions can also be a point of connection for local congregations looking for ways to embody the reconciling love of God.
Individual Security
What priority do we give our personal comfort and long-term security as those who resist the idolatrous temptation to give devotion to the state? This is another area in which we may find common practice at odds with Jesus’ kingdom call. What is our responsibility to the increasing needs of those losing basic public assistance in our own communities or those experiencing overwhelming poverty in other parts of the world? Are we willing to share part of the interest generated by our capital or even to give some of our capital away? Will we encourage government to care for the weak and poor at the expense of state-guaranteed retirement benefits? It is a fallacy for citizens of heaven to believe that future security can be guaranteed on earth by trusting in our individual abilities to provide for ourselves or the state’s ability to do so. The reality is that others perish, physically and spiritually, when we refuse to share. When we abdicate our Christian responsibility to care for others, we violate the spirit of Article 12.
The local congregation is an ideal forum in which to explore the undeserved blessings given to us by God, to witness to one another about our mutual dependence, and to support one another in making investment and retirement decisions that reflect the values of God’s kingdom.
Daily Life
It is easy to overlook the significance of the ordinary. The state now permeates our lives to a degree that our forebears would not have understood. We depend upon the state for health, safety, consumer regulations, business incentives, vital networks of transportation, regulation of utilities, and for guarantees of minimum wages and benefits. We expect that government will guarantee safe food and water, security of our homes and families, and opportunities for persons to support themselves. It is our practice, if not our confession, to trust government for the provision of those things needed to sustain us on a daily basis. Ongoing discernment is needed to ensure that our ultimate trust remains in God over government.
Beyond the words we use to describe our relationship to God and government, there are a series of symbols by which we represent that relationship in the daily life of the church. Many sanctuaries contain a large Bible to demonstrate the centrality of the Word and a pulpit to emphasize the preaching of the Word, a cross to remind us of the sacrifice of Christ and perhaps a cup and plate to signify our communal sharing in Christ’s sacrifice, horizontally aligned seating that orients us toward the word or perhaps semi-circular orienting us more toward the community of faith. Some congregations display the national flag with the Christian flag in a specific, subordinate relationship as is prescribed in the display of the national flag, symbolic of thanks and loyalty to the nation. The contradictory juxtaposition of such divergent symbols of loyalty cannot be ignored when considering what it means to give primary allegiance to God’s kingdom. It is in our daily life that our beliefs become real, to ourselves and to those around us. When we speak the words of God and live by the patterns of Scripture, we exemplify our allegiance to God. Our churches also provide clues into the nature of our ultimate fidelity. The role of government, and its negative expression in unchecked nationalism, so obviously tearing people apart around the world, remains a great challenge for us in North America as we consider how to declare in word and deed and symbol where our ultimate allegiance resides. Our recognition of and response to the pervasive nature of government influence in our lives and churches has much to say about how we live out our Christian integrity and witness.
Participation in Government
Article 12 does not specifically address the issue of those who choose to participate directly in government. Christians are admonished to “cooperate with others in society” to achieve the ends God sets out for the state, but are clearly distinguished from the state. The article encourages prayer for and an attitude of respect toward government authorities. Some in our churches choose to participate more actively in the daily affairs of government through elected or other positions, and some work directly in law enforcement areas, potentially placing themselves in situations involving the use of deadly force. While there is no outright prohibition to these activities in Article 12, a key consideration is the statement, “As ambassadors for Christ, Christians act as agents of reconciliation and seek the well-being of all peoples.” In this area, as with other aspects of our relationship to society, there is a good deal of discernment necessary in following the example of Christ, who consistently challenged the rich and powerful and stood up for the poor and powerless. Involvement in political parties and governmental processes presents unique, and often difficult, challenges in following this model. It should also be noted that simple abstention from direct involvement in governmental affairs does not free one from such considerations. There is much benefit and security derived from the proper function of government as instituted by God. Just as we recognize the pervasive nature of government influence in our daily lives, so we must recognize the security and freedoms that surround the majority. These benefits should not lessen our desire to follow the model of Christ who spoke boldly to the powers of his time and was willing to suffer the consequences for doing so. Whether we participate directly in government or are recipients of its benefits, we must continue to discern our relationship to the state and our response to pressures which threaten to compromise Christian integrity.
Finding Our Way
Over the years, we have worked to find our way regarding the proper relationship of Christians to the state. In these changing times, we continue to focus our attention and discernment upon a host of less obvious ways in which society and state can influence our lives, affect the needs of those around us, and compromise our commitment and witness as citizens of God’s kingdom.
第 13 条:爱与非抵抗 (Love and Nonresistance)
Article 13: Love and Nonresistance
上帝的和平共同体(God’s Community of Peace)
我们相信,上帝在基督里使人和好归向祂自己,并彼此和好,借着十字架成就了和平。教会是由蒙救赎之人组成的团契,靠爱生活。我们与其他耶稣基督信徒之间的属灵联结,超越一切种族、社会与国家的藩篱。
基督徒缔造和平(Christian Peacemaking)
信徒在一切人际关系中寻求成为和好的使者,实践基督所教导的爱仇敌,并在一切境况中作缔造和平的人。我们认为,形式多样的暴力与基督徒的新生命(新性情)根本相悖。我们相信,暴力的邪恶与非人道本质与仁爱和平的福音背道而驰。在国家征兵或战争时期,我们相信自己蒙召在可能的情况下提供替代役(民事替代服役)。减轻苦难、化解纷争与促进公义,皆是彰显基督之爱的方式。
Love and Nonresistance
God’s Community of Peace
We believe that God in Christ reconciles people to Himself and to one another, making peace through the cross. The church is a fellowship of redeemed people living by love. Our bond with other believers of Jesus transcends all racial, social, and national barriers.
Christian Peacemaking
Believers seek to be agents of reconciliation in all relationships, to practice love of enemies as taught by Christ, to be peacemakers in all situations. We view violence in its many different forms as contradictory to the new nature of the Christian. We believe that the evil and inhumane nature of violence is contrary to the gospel of love and peace. In times of national conscription or war, we believe we are called to give alternative service where possible. Alleviating suffering, reducing strife, and promoting justice are ways of demonstrating Christ’s love.
出埃及记 20:1-17;马太福音 5:17-28, 38-48;罗马书 12:9-21;13:8-10;彼得前书 2:19-23。 ---
Exodus 20:1-17; Matthew 5:17-28, 38-48; Romans 12:9-21; 13:8-10; 1 Peter 2:19-23.
多年以来,关于本条“爱与非抵抗”(Love and Nonresistance)是否应当在我们的信仰告白中降至次要地位,一直存在着诸多争论。我们曾激烈辩论:一名公民如何在顺服执政掌权者的同时,又拒绝服兵役?或者我们争辩:与耶稣基督福音的核心地位相比,为何这一主题竟被赋予如此突出的位置?正是由于这些疑问与困惑,在我们许多教会中,关于这一条款的圣经教导逐渐陷入沉寂与式微。
对本条款的教导,必须始于福音的大好信息,并且必须出于圣经对作为耶稣基督门徒之忠心跟随的深切关切而展开。缔造和平深深植根于“耶稣是我们的和平”这一圣经教导。祂拆毁了阻隔与离间人们的敌对之墙,创造了一个新人(以弗所书 2:14-22)。耶稣呼召祂的跟随者过一种舍己牺牲之爱的生活;在这种爱中,连我们的仇敌也当以恩典与饶恕相待(马太福音 5:43-48)。过去,我们常常过于狭隘地诠释这些教导,例如仅仅视其为禁止杀人或拒绝参战。诚然,它确实包含这些内容,但绝不仅限于此。缔造和平远不止于对卷入军事行动的一种消极抵抗;从圣经来看,它被理解为一种积极主动的追求——寻求和好与和平,并将饶恕与祝福倾注给我们的邻舍,甚至我们的仇敌。
这一条款绝非我们信仰告白中可有可无的附带部分。它阐明了我们对当代社会中俯拾皆是的暴力、苦难与不公义之回应。在今天,鉴于仇恨与暴力在我们的家庭、社区以及城市街头如此猖獗,这一教导尤为迫切。本信仰告白明确表明了我们的委身:我们要减轻苦难、化解纷争、促进公义,并将此作为我们在今日世界中所作见证不可或缺的一部分。
缔造和平始于福音(Peacemaking Begins with the Gospel)
和平神学的核心,在于基督在十字架上的和好工作。耶稣降世,是为了医治与解决人与上帝之间破裂的关系。在祂舍己牺牲的受死中,我们的主不仅救赎了我们,更使整个人类和好归为一体。祂拆毁了对立文化之间、社会阶层之间以及男女之间的敌对之墙(加拉太书 3:28及后)。祂粉碎了使人们彼此分裂隔阂的藩篱。借着祂的受死,昔日的仇敌得以和好,在基督里作为弟兄姊妹和睦同处(以弗所书 2:11-18)。
我们的主不仅使仇敌之间的和平共处成为可能,更呼召我们承担和好与缔造和平的职分(哥林多后书 5:11-21)。耶稣教导我们,和平之道在于将饶恕延伸给那些得罪我们的人,祝福我们的仇敌而非咒诅他们(马太福音 5:43-48),并包扎受伤之人的创伤,哪怕他们与我们迥然不同(路加福音 10:25-37)。
积极缔造和平而非消极和平主义(Peacemaking Rather than Pacifism)
圣经关于缔造和平的呼召,挑战我们不应仅仅作被动的“非抵抗者”(passive nonresistors)。“缔造和平者 / 使人和睦的人”(peacemaker)一词,融合了完满福祉(希伯来语 Shalom,指整全、平安与健全)的内涵与实际行动的意念。和平缔造者乃是主动介入冲突境况以确立和平的人。耶稣教导说,作为和平缔造者生活的方式之一,就是拒绝报复。这一思想既清晰明确,又具有彻底的颠覆性:不要与恶人作对;有人打你的右脸,连另一边也转过来由他打;不要执泥于诉讼法律权利;甘愿舍弃个人财物;不拒绝强求协助之人;有人借贷,就甘心供给而非指望偿还(马太福音 5:38-42)。路加指出,我们之所以应当拒绝报复,乃是基于上帝自身的本性——祂是一位充满恩典与怜悯的上帝。因此,我们也应当以同样恩慈的方式回应压迫我们的人(路加福音 6:32-38)。
圣经中关于积极缔造和平的教导依据,不仅在福音书中受到强调,使徒们在描述信徒共同体的生活时亦是如此。基督的跟随者应当服事他们的仇敌(罗马书 12:20;13:8-10),以善报恶、以德报怨(罗马书 12:17, 21;彼得前书 3:9),善待众人(罗马书 12:17;加拉太书 6:10),并竭力追求与众人和睦(罗马书 12:18;14:19;彼得前书 3:11)。
然而,缔造和平绝不仅仅意味着拒绝报复,它更包含了去爱压迫者。耶稣的话毫无含糊:我们要去爱那些恨我们的人(马太福音 5:43-48;路加福音 6:27-36)。祂针对“当爱你的邻舍,恨你的仇敌”这种世俗道德观提出挑战,要求祂的跟随者甚至要去爱仇敌(马太福音 5:43-48;路加福音 6:27-36)。我们要为仇敌祷告(马太福音 5:44)。我们绝不是要毁灭他们,而是要借着爱去造就和丰盛他们的生命(路加福音 6:27-36)。我们蒙召以这种非同寻常的方式作出回应,从而传达上帝的怜悯并彰显祂的圣洁本性(马太福音 5:46-47;路加福音 6:27-36)。事实上,缔造和平始终心怀基督托付给教会的宣教大使命,即贯彻我们主的命令,使万民作祂的门徒(马太福音 28:18-20)。
缔造和平与上帝之国(Peacemaking and the Kingdom)
基督的救赎之工创造了一个全新的上帝子民共同体,他们依据耶稣的教导与榜样,按照一种全新的上帝之国秩序共同生活。耶稣呼召人们借着悔改、信靠并成为上帝之国共同体的子民来回应这个天国。这是一个独特的共同体,由昔日为仇敌、如今却与上帝和好并彼此和好的百姓所组成。他们的使命就是作和好的使者与仆人(哥林多后书 5:18)。
这个全新的上帝之国共同体与世界体系处于一种极其独特的关系之中。上帝的子民“在世上却不属世界”(约翰福音 17:15-16)。他们看自己为朝圣者、寄居者与客旅,其真正的公民身份是属天的(希伯来书 11:8-16;彼得前书 2:9, 11;腓立比书 3:20)。他们借着与世俗的风气与恶行保持分别,立于属世国度的对立面。使徒保罗将这种面对世界体系的态度描述为“不要效法这个世界”(罗马书 12:2,即不与世俗同化、不从流俗)。上帝的子民既已因心意更新而发生彻底转变,得以明辨并遵行上帝纯全的旨意,如今便在彼此相爱与合一中生活,将伸冤之事全然交托给上帝,并身体力行甘愿受苦之爱(罗马书 12:14-21)。
这个全新的上帝之国共同体拥有成全其使命的全新途径——那是仁爱之路,绝非暴力之路。基督面对彼拉多时的回应极其清晰明确:“我的国不属这世界;我的国若属这世界,我的臣仆必要争战,使我不至于被交给犹太人;只是我的国不属这世界”(约翰福音 18:36)。当基督徒的价值体系与世界体系发生冲突时,基督的国度永远享有绝对的优先权。基督是我们的榜样。面对百般嘲弄与敌对势力,祂展现了内心的纯全,以及充满仁爱与恩典的灵:“他被骂不还口,受害不说威吓的话,只将自己交托那按公义审判人的主”(彼得前书 2:23)。
对内与对外的和平缔造(Peacemaking Inwardly and Outwardly)
耶稣用爱上帝与爱邻舍的诫命总括了祂全部的教导(马太福音 22:37-40;路加福音 10:25-37)。缔造和平的教导必须同时涵盖我们爱心的两个维度:向上的垂直维度与向外的水平维度。圣经着重强调,对上帝的爱决不能仅仅停留在向上仰望和向内自省的层面;我们的爱必须真实地延伸至我们的邻舍。耶稣清楚说明,我们的邻舍包括任何身处困境、有所需要的人。正如耶稣时代那位律法师试图质问“谁是我的邻舍呢?”,我们内心也总是企图为“爱邻舍”划定界线。然而,邻舍之爱涵盖所有人群——少数族裔、有色人种、贫困群体、年迈长者、身心残障者等等。缔造和平是由一种不设任何社会或文化前提与限制的爱所驱动的。
缔造和平的教导应当始于家庭——这一人类最根本的社会人际关系。我们在家庭内部的真实生活,远比我们在军事服役上的“不参与”(拒服兵役),更能确凿地彰显我们对和平信念的持守。我们对和平缔造的关注,还必须涵盖社区中的邻里关系。作为和平缔造者,我们要以爱与怜恤之情,对待隔壁的亲友邻居、办公室的业务同僚、教室里的莘莘学子,以及街头的陌生行路人。和平缔造者致力于为他人谋求福祉,而非定罪谴责其他种族、社会救济金领取者、罢工者、犯罪人员、雇主、雇员,以及其他通常遭受非议甚至仇视的群体。
此外,倘若缔造和平不能切实影响我们在教会内部的人际关系,那么在社会政治领域空谈和平便毫无意义。基督关于爱仇敌的教导,对于教会内部彼此纷争结怨的人而言尤为切实切中。诚然,缔造和平必须始于信徒之家(属灵团契)。凡是播下了敌意与恶意种子的处所,和平缔造者都要借着言语和行动,在其中重新播撒仁爱。
There have been many debates through the years about whether this article, “Love and Nonresistance,” should be relegated to a secondary role in our confession of faith. We have argued over how a citizen can be subject to governing authorities and also refuse military service. Or we have debated how this topic can be given such prominence in comparison to the centrality of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Our biblical teaching on the article has languished in many of our churches because of such questions.
Teaching on this article must start with the good news of the gospel and develop out of a biblical concern for faithfulness as disciples of Jesus Christ. Peacemaking is rooted in the biblical teaching that Jesus is our peace. He broke down the walls that divide and alienate people, and created a new humanity (Ephesians 2:14-22). Jesus called his followers to a life of sacrificial love in which even our enemies should be treated with grace and forgiveness (Matthew 5:43-48). We have often interpreted these teachings too narrowly, for instance as a prohibition against killing or going to war. It is that, to be sure, but it is more. Peacemaking goes beyond a reactive response to military involvement. Biblically, it is understood proactively as seeking reconciliation and peace, and extending forgiveness and blessing to our neighbours, even our enemies.
This article is not an optional part of our confession. It describes our response to the violence, suffering, and injustice that is so much a part of contemporary society. It is particularly needed today because of the hatred and violence so prevalent in our families and neighbourhoods and on the streets of our cities. This confession makes explicit our commitment to alleviate suffering, reduce strife, and promote justice as part of our witness in today’s world.
Peacemaking Begins with the Gospel
The heart of a theology of peacemaking is the reconciling work of Christ on the cross. Jesus came to address the broken relationship between God and humanity. In his sacrificial death, our Lord not only redeemed us but reconciled all humanity into one. He broke down the walls of hostility between opposing cultures, societal factions, and between male and female (Galatians 3:28ff.). He destroyed the barriers which divide people. Through his death, former enemies are reconciled to live at peace as brothers and sisters in Christ (Ephesians 2:11-18).
Our Lord not only made it possible for enemies to be at peace, but he called us to a ministry of reconciliation and peacemaking (2 Corinthians 5:11-21). Jesus taught that the way of peace lies in extending forgiveness to those who have sinned against us, to bless our enemies rather than curse them (Matthew 5:43-48), and to bind up the wounds of those who are injured even if they are different from us (Luke 10:25-37).
Peacemaking Rather than Pacifism
The call to biblical peacemaking challenges us to be more than passive nonresistors. The word “peacemaker” combines the meaning of well-being or wholeness with the idea of action. A peacemaker is one who actively intervenes in situations of conflict in order to establish peace. Jesus teaches that one of the ways to live as peacemakers is to refuse retaliation. The idea is both clear and radical. Do not resist but turn the other cheek. Do not insist on legal rights. Surrender personal property. Do not resist those who demand assistance. Give money instead of lending when a loan is requested (Matthew 5:38-42). Luke observes that we should refuse retaliation because of who God is. He is a God of grace and mercy. We should therefore respond to oppressors in like manner (Luke 6:32-38).
This proactive biblical warrant for peacemaking is not only emphasized in the Gospels. The apostles describe the life of the believing community in the same manner. Followers of Christ are to serve their enemies (Romans 12:20; 13:8-10), return good for evil (Romans 12:17, 21; 1 Peter 3:9), do good to all people (Romans 12:17; Galatians 6:10), and pursue peace with all people (Romans 12:18; 14:19; 1 Peter 3:11).
Peacemaking involves more than refusing to retaliate, however. It includes loving oppressors. Jesus is unambiguous. We are to love the people who hate us (Matthew 5:43-48; Luke 6:27-36). He counters the morality which says “love your neighbours and hate your enemies” by challenging his followers to love even enemies (Matthew 5:43-48; Luke 6:27-36). We are to pray for our enemies (Matthew 5:44). Rather than destroying them, we are to love in order to enhance and enrich their lives (Luke 6:27-36). We are called to respond in such extraordinary ways that we communicate the mercy of God and reflect His nature (Matthew 5:46-47; Luke 6:27-36). Indeed, peacemaking always has Christ’s mission of the church in mind, to fulfill our Lord’s command to make disciples of all nations (Matthew 28:18-20).
Peacemaking and the Kingdom
The redemptive work of Christ creates a new community of God’s people who live together according to a new order based upon the teachings and example of Jesus. Jesus called people to respond to this kingdom by repenting, believing, and becoming members of the kingdom community. It is a unique community made up of people who were once enemies but are now reconciled to God and with one another. Their mission is to be ministers of reconciliation (2 Corinthians 5:18).
This new kingdom community lives in a unique relationship to the world system. The people of God are in the world but not of the world ( John 17:15-16). They see themselves as pilgrims, strangers, and aliens whose citizenship is otherworldly (Hebrews 11:8-16; 1 Peter 2:9, 11; Philippians 3:20). They stand over against the worldly kingdom by keeping separated from the practices of the world. The apostle Paul describes this stance toward the world system as nonconformity (Romans 12:2). Having been transformed so as to know and do the will of God, the people of God now live in love and unity with each other, leaving vengeance to God, and practicing suffering love (Romans 12:14-21).
This new kingdom community has a new way of accomplishing its mission. It is the way of love rather than violence. Christ was clear in his comments to Pilate: “My kingdom is not of this world. If it were, my servants would fight to prevent my arrest by the Jews. But now my kingdom is from another place” ( John 18:36). When the Christian’s value system comes into conflict with the world system, priority is given to the kingdom of Christ. Christ is our example. In the face of ridicule and hostile forces, he modelled purity of heart and a loving and gracious spirit: “When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly” (1 Peter 2:23).
Peacemaking Inwardly and Outwardly
Jesus summarized the whole of his teaching with the command to love both God and neighbour (Matthew 22:37-40; Luke 10:25-37). The teaching of peacemaking must embrace both the vertical and horizontal dimensions of our love. The Scriptures emphasize that love for God can never remain only an upward and inward focus. Our love must extend to our neighbour. Jesus was clear that our neighbour includes anyone who is in need. Like the lawyer in Jesus’ day who asked “Who is my neighbour?” we want to limit neighbour love. Neighbour love includes all people—minorities, people of colour, the poor, the aged, the physically and mentally disabled, and so on. Peacemaking is driven by a love that knows no social or cultural conditions or limitations.
Teaching on peacemaking should start in the family, the most basic social relationship. How we live within the home is more indicative of our peacemaking convictions than our nonparticipation in the military. Our focus on peacemaking must also include neighbour relations in our community. As peacemakers, we respond with love and compassion to our friends and neighbours next door, to our business associates in the office, to our students in the classroom, to the stranger on the street. Peacemakers are concerned to do good for rather than condemn other races, welfare recipients, strikers, criminals, employers, employees, and others commonly criticized and even hated.
Moreover, peacemaking makes little sense in the social-political sphere if it does not also impact our relationships within the church. Christ’s teaching on loving our enemies is especially relevant for those in the church who fight and feud with one another. Indeed, peacemaking must begin in the household of faith. Wherever the seeds of enmity and malice have been sown, peacemakers sow love by word and deed.
第十三条清晰地陈述了我们的委身:减轻苦难、化解纷争、促进公义,作为我们在今日世界中所作见证的一部分。
面对冲突与暴力,人们往往倾向于两种本能反应:要么提高声量、奋起还击;要么逃避冲突、拂袖而去或漠然置身事外。然而,基督选择了第三种途径:缔造和平。祂将邪恶与暴力默默承受在自己身上,然后以恩典与饶恕宽释施暴者,将伸冤与审判完全交托给上帝。作为耶稣的门徒,我们的目标是活出一种舍己牺牲之爱的生命;在这种生命中,连我们的仇敌也能蒙受恩典与宽恕(马太福音 5:42-48)。基督呼召我们作和平缔造者——挺身立于仇敌之间,促成彼此和好。缔造和平,就是要止住愤怒言语的倾泻,清洗创口,使人际关系得到医治。缔造和平,就是要拆毁误解、偏见、愤怒和仇恨的高墙,并以接纳、饶恕、友谊与仁爱的桥梁取而代之。这正是上帝在耶稣基督里为我们所成就的大事;这也正是我们作为上帝的儿女蒙召当有的样式与当行的作为(马太福音 5:9)。
全新的典范(A New Model)
耶稣为上帝之国共同体树立了一种全新的生活方式——那是仁爱之道,而非暴力之途。十字架的神圣悖论(吊诡)在于:复活的生命恰恰是借着受苦与受死而临到的。我们蒙召不仅要在信条上认同这一悖论,更要在日常生活中活出它来。这个全新的国度要求我们献上至高无上的忠诚。对上帝之国公民而言,一个至关重要的问题在于:如何既忠于上帝,又忠于世俗公民政府(罗马书 13:1-7)?大多数基督徒理解为:基督徒蒙召在一切可能的情况下遵从国家政权的要求。然而,这绝不等于对世俗当局的盲目效忠。圣经强调,新上帝之国共同体的成员拥有至高的效忠对象:凯撒不是主,耶稣才是万有之主。
在上帝之国之中,人的价值永远高于财物。人是按着上帝的形象受造的,并且基督为他们流血舍命以使他们蒙受救赎,因此人的宝贵程度永远超越物质财富。天国公民绝不固执于合法的私权;他们甘愿让渡个人财产。对耶稣的跟随者而言,动用致命武力来保卫个人财产(无论如何,一切财富本就属于上帝)是全然错误的,这代表了一种颠倒错乱的世俗价值体系。
第十三条特别论及了战争与国际冲突的问题。然而,大多数冲突其实就在我们身边,距离我们的日常生活更近。
婚姻与家庭问题(Marriage and Family Issues)
教会应当打破对婚姻与家庭中暴力问题的沉默了。对子女的管教绝不应当留下伤疤或淤伤,无论是在身体层面还是情感层面。圣经中关于夫妻在婚姻中彼此顺服的教导,绝不能被当作实施身体虐待或精神情感虐待的借口。大多数教会都认识到,家庭暴力是夫妻分居的正当理由(至少在施暴方找到建设性的愤怒管理方法之前,应当暂时分居)。
教会必须切实倾听受害者的呼声,并代表他们辩护发声;必须严肃追究施暴者的责任。不仅如此,教会必须教导并树立榜样,引导夫妻与家庭践行和平相处的处世之道。
一个密切相关的议题是对未出生胎儿的暴力。一个人几乎不可能既主张和平(pro-peace),却不同时维护生命(pro-life,捍卫未出生婴儿的生命权)。如果我们认为仇敌的生命是神圣不可侵犯的,那么我们也必须认为胎儿的生命同样神圣不可侵犯。同理,如果我们全力维护未出生胎儿的生命,难道我们不也应当同样保护那些生活在我们国家视之为敌国境内的平民生命吗?
教会生活(Church)
毫无疑问,教会蒙召成为一个和平的共同体,提供一个鼓励、支持坦诚交流分歧并化解矛盾的健康空间。然而遗憾的是,教会却常常沦为充斥尖锐争执与互相伤害之争竞的场所,严重损害了教会向世人所作的见证。
耶稣教导说,前来敬拜献祭的人应当首先确保与他人和好(马太福音 5:23, 24)。在来到主的圣餐桌前,我们必须省察自己,看我们与上帝以及与弟兄姊妹之间的关系是否坦荡无亏(哥林多前书 11:27-34)。在历史上,一些教会曾设立“和平委员会”(peace committees),专门致力于协助信徒化解彼此间的争端——这一智慧之举与我们当下普遍“各人自扫门前雪”(互不干涉)的冷漠倾向形成了鲜明对照。当我们在基督徒共同体内部产生不同意见时,应当竭尽全力以最满有恩典的态度彼此对待(罗马书 14)。
社区、学校、工作与娱乐(Community, School, Work, and Play)
邻里纠纷、种族紧张与违法犯罪,都为促进公义、破除偏见、广施仁爱与追求和平提供了进一步的行动契机。植根于社区的调解服务机制——例如“受害者与加害者和解计划”(Victim/Offender Reconciliation Program,简称 VORP)——通过促成当事双方直接会面、落实经济或道德赔偿,并推动彼此迈向和好,为人们提供了践行和平缔造的宝贵平台。
校园斗殴、劳资对立,以及运动员与球迷之间的暴力冲突,都是同一暴力主题在不同场合的体现,这也为基督徒提供了诸多致力和平的良机。例如,一些学校设立了“操场调解小组”,专门培训学生在同龄人发生纠纷时进行协商谈判(必要时进行仲裁)以促成和解。在职场中,我们应当给予雇主和雇员各自应得的尊重与权益,并努力架设信任与理解的桥梁。真理、公允、体谅、礼貌,以及对他人的深切爱心——哪怕我们在具体立场上与对方存在严重分歧——都应当成为基督徒参与劳资及职场纠纷时的鲜明印记。
应当鼓励基督徒在文娱选择上操练属灵的辨识力。凡是将暴力美化为解决问题之手段的电视节目、电影和电脑游戏,都与上帝之国的道路根本对立。在体育竞技中,激烈而友善的竞争是对可敬对手的最高敬意;辱骂裁判或对对手进行人身攻击的“垃圾话”,绝非耶稣的样式。我们对竞技的热忱,必须始终受到对他人福祉之真诚关怀的调和与约束。
国家与国际争端(National and International Disputes)
对基督徒公民而言,国家与国际争端极大地挑战着我们缔造和平的誓约。当今世界试图通过武力恫吓来维系所谓和平的现实困境,显然与耶稣爱仇敌的谆谆教导背道而驰。
我们对世俗世界动辄诉诸武力恫吓或以暴制暴来应对暴力的倾向深表痛心。这类行径充其量只能带来脆弱勉强的暂时停火或休战,往往反而导致暴力升级,或者促使暴力转入地下演变为恐怖主义行径。相比之下,和好与和解则借着架起理解、宽恕与友谊的桥梁,彻底消除敌意与仇恨,斩断滋生暴力的祸根。这是一项极其艰巨浩繁的使命,但从长远来看,却远比武力手段更富成效、更有生命力。
我们向上帝感恩,北美的执政掌权者为那些因宗教信仰信念而选择不服兵役的基督徒提供了替代役(民事替代服役渠道)。教会应当继续辅导和鼓励青年信徒,将自己奉献于充满爱心的社会服事中,以化解纷争、缓解苦难,而不是在军事冲突中执戟荷枪。教会也应当继续开辟并提供各种服事机会,使信徒能够在其中有力地见证我们对全人类——甚至对我们的仇敌——所怀有的舍己之爱。
那么,面对那些指责我们“坐享他人牺牲带来的平安利益,自己却置身事外拒绝承担代价”的人,我们当如何回应?面对那些坚信自己所为是在履行正义职责、却在战后饱受噩梦缠绕与沉重负罪感折磨的退伍军人,我们该如何关顾?面对我们堂会中那些在警队部门供职、而在依法执行公务中有时难免要动用致命武力的弟兄姊妹,我们又该如何看待?
在这些棘手问题上,教会很可能将长久处于我们所持守的神学信念与现实生活的严峻现实之间的张力之中。并非所有国家都认可良心拒服兵役者的替代役;也并非所有信徒都能完全认同并遵行这一教导。让我们怀着最大的恩典,与持不同观点的肢体求同存异、彼此接纳。让我们忠心传讲全备的福音——这包括呼召人为主基督甘心受苦,并将爱延伸给那些看似不可爱的人。与此同时,我们要向我们当中持有异议的同道,以及那些在各自职业生涯中不得不作出艰难抉择的肢体,倾注恩典、接纳、爱心与牧养支持。
阵亡将士纪念日与退伍军人节(Remembrance Day, Veteran’s Day)
对于那些在我们不愿参与的战争中付出沉重代价与流血牺牲的人,我们绝不轻视他们的舍己。如果我们对他们为争取和平所作出的艰辛抗争视而不见、不予尊重,那我们无疑是忘恩负义的。铭记并向他们的勇气与奉献致敬,完全是正当合宜的。然而,坚信我们用于和平的“武器”具有截然不同的属灵性质,也绝非羞耻之事。倘若我们只是袖手旁观,在他人舍命争战时无所事事,那确实是可耻的。然而,我们绝非蒙召坐而论道、无所作为;我们蒙召去积极缔造和平。基督呼召我们天天背起十字架,为和平的福音舍己舍命。我们为天国福音所甘愿付出的牺牲精神,绝不应当逊色于那些为保家卫国而捐躯沙场的军人。
崇高的呼召(A High Calling)
尽管围绕第十三条的某些具体层面可能存在不同见解,但在这些问题上,或许我们最需要的并不是更多的理论争辩或知性理解,而是更多的笃定顺服。从根本上说,第十三条呼召基督徒效法并参与基督的受苦。耶稣说,祂的跟随者必须“舍己,背起自己的十字架来跟从我”(马太福音 16:24)。祂庄严宣告:“使人和睦的人有福了!因为他们必称为神的儿子”(马太福音 5:9)。在这世上,再没有比这更崇高的呼召了。
传授爱与非抵抗、和平与非暴力原则的最有力方式之一,就是讲述真实的生命故事。在我们各地方堂会中,许多曾投身于宣教、海外救灾、内城边缘人群服事、和解调解等事工的弟兄姊妹,能够提供这些领域弥足珍贵的第一手见证与切身经历。此外,市面上也有诸多针对不同年龄层和应用场景的丰富读物。我们强烈推荐将这些资料典藏于教会图书室中,并在主日学课堂和小区团契中研讨交流。以下参考书目列出了一些深具启发性的宝贵资源。
Article 13 states clearly our commitment to alleviate suffering, reduce conflict, and promote justice as part of our witness in today’s world.
We tend to respond to conflict and violence either by raising our voice and striking back, or by avoiding the conflict and walking away or remaining uninvolved. Christ chose a third option, peacemaking. He absorbed the evil and violence in himself, then released the perpetrators with grace and forgiveness, leaving vengeance and judgment to God. As followers of Jesus, our goal is a life of sacrificial love where even our enemies are treated with grace and forgiveness (Matthew 5:42-48). Christ calls us to be peacemakers—to stand between enemies to bring them together. To make peace is to stanch the flow of angry words, to cleanse the wound and bring healing to relationships. To make peace is to tear down barriers of misunderstanding and prejudice, anger, and hate, and to replace those barriers with bridges of acceptance, forgiveness, friendship, and love. This is what God has done for us in Jesus Christ; it is what we are called to be and to do as children of God (Matthew 5:9).
A New Model
Jesus models a new way for the kingdom community to live, a way of love rather than violence. The paradox of the cross is that it is precisely through suffering and death that resurrection life comes. We are called not only to believe this paradox, but to live it. This new kingdom claims our highest allegiance. A critical issue for its citizens is how to be both loyal to God and loyal to civil governments (Romans 13:1-7). Most Christians understand this to mean that Christians are called to obey the demands of the state whenever possible. This is not blind allegiance to civil authorities, however. The Bible emphasizes that members of the new kingdom community have a higher loyalty. Caesar is not lord; Jesus is Lord.
In the kingdom, people are always more important than possessions. Persons who were created by God in His image, and for whom Christ died that they may be redeemed, are always more valuable than property. Citizens of the kingdom do not insist on legal rights. They surrender personal property. For followers of Jesus, defending personal property (which belongs to God anyway) with lethal force is wrong, and represents a misplaced value system. Article 13 specifically addresses issues of war and international conflict. Most conflicts, however are closer to home.
Marriage and Family Issues
It is time for the church to break the silence concerning violence in marriage and in families. Discipline of children should never leave scars or bruises, whether physical or emotional. The biblical teaching of mutual submission in marriage may never be used as an excuse for physical or emotional abuse. Most churches recognize that violence is grounds for marriage separation, at least on a temporary basis, until the aggressor has found constructive ways of managing anger.
The church must listen to and be an advocate on behalf of victims. It must hold abusers accountable. More than that, the church must teach and model peaceful ways of living as marriage partners and as families.
A related issue is violence to unborn children. It is hardly possible to be pro-peace without being pro-life as well. If we consider the life of our enemy to be sacred, we must also consider the life of the unborn to be sacred. In the same way, if we protect the life of the unborn, should we not also protect the lives of those who live in a country that our nation defines as its enemy?
Church
Surely the church is called to be a community of peace, providing an arena where the healthy exchange of differences is encouraged, supported, and resolved. Unfortunately, the church has too frequently been the place of bitter disputes and hurtful battles, harming its witness to the world. Jesus taught that those coming to worship should first ensure that relationships with others are reconciled (Matthew 5:23, 24). Before approaching the Lord’s Table, we examine ourselves, seeking to determine whether our relationship with God and with our brothers and sisters are open and clear (1 Corinthians 11:27-34). In the past, some churches established peace committees designed to help fellow members resolve disputes—a decision which stands in contrast to our prevailing tendency to “mind our own business.” When we disagree within the Christian community, we should strive to do so as graciously as possible (Romans 14).
Community, School, Work, and Play
Neighbourhood disputes, racial tensions, and crime all provide further opportunities to promote justice, fight prejudice, extend love, work for peace. Community-based mediation services such as the Victim/Offender Reconciliation Program (VORP) offer people an opportunity to practice peacemaking by bringing people together, allowing for restitution, and moving toward reconciliation.
Schoolyard fights, labour/management tensions, and violence among sports players and fans are all variations on the same theme and give Christians many opportunities to work for peace. For example, some schools have established playground reconciliation teams, where students are trained to negotiate (and, if necessary, arbitrate) settlements among their peers. In the workplace, we give employers and employees their due, and attempt to build bridges of trust and understanding. Truth, fairness, consideration, courtesy, and a love for others, even when we disagree with their positions, should mark the Christian’s involvement in work-related disputes. Christians should be encouraged to practice discernment in their entertainment choices. Television shows, movies, and computer games that glorify violence as a solution to problems stand in opposition to the way of the kingdom. In sports, vigorous yet friendly competition honours a worthy opponent. Insulting the referee or trash-talking the opposing team is not the way of Jesus. Our enthusiasm for the game is always tempered by our concern for the well-being of others.
National and International Disputes
For the Christian citizen, national and international disputes challenge a commitment to peacemaking. The present-day dilemma of trying to keep the peace by the threat of force seems counter to Jesus’ words of love for enemies. We deplore our world’s tendency to deal with violence by threatening or committing counter-violence. Such acts generally result in an uneasy truce or cease-fire, an escalation of the violence, or the displacement of the violence into underground forms of terrorism. Reconciliation, on the other hand, eliminates enmity and hate, and cuts the root that feeds the violence by building bridges of understanding, forgiveness, and friendship. It is a huge task, but far more productive in the long run.
We are grateful to God that governing authorities in North America have provided alternative service for Christians who, because of their faith convictions, choose not to enter military service. The church should continue to counsel youth to offer themselves in loving service to reduce strife and alleviate suffering rather than take up arms in military conflict. The church should also continue to provide service opportunities where believers may bear witness to the love we have for all humanity, even our enemies.
What about those who accuse us of benefiting from the sacrifice of others, while refusing to get involved? What about veterans who believe they did the right thing, yet return from war with nightmares and tremendous feelings of guilt? What about members of our congregations who serve in police forces, where lethal force is sometimes expected in the line of duty?
Here the church will probably continue to live in tension between what we believe and the realities of life. Not all countries accept alternate service. Not all believers accept this teaching. As graciously as possible, let us agree to disagree with those who hold different views. Let us be faithful in proclaiming the gospel in its fullness. This includes calling people to suffer for the sake of Christ and to extend love to those who seem unlovable.
At the same time, we extend grace and acceptance, love and support to those among us who disagree with us, or who find themselves making difficult decisions in their line of work.
Remembrance Day, Veteran’s Day
We do not take lightly the sacrifice paid by others in wars in which we were unwilling to participate. Surely we would be ungrateful if we did not recognize and honour their struggle for peace. To remember and to pay tribute to their courage and commitment is certainly appropriate. There is no shame, however, in insisting that our weapons for peace are of another nature. Were we to stand idly by, doing nothing while others are fighting, surely that would be shameful. We are not called to do nothing, however; we are called to active peacemaking. Christ calls us to lay down our lives daily for the sake of the gospel of peace. Our willingness to sacrifice for the sake of the kingdom should certainly be no less than those who have given their lives fighting for their country.
A High Calling
Though there may be disagreement surrounding certain aspects of Article 13, perhaps the greatest need in these issues is not more understanding but more obedience. At the heart, Article 13 calls for Christians to participate in the sufferings of Christ. Jesus said his followers must “take up their cross and follow me” (Matthew 16:24 NRSV). He proclaimed, “Blessed are the peacemakers, for they will be called children of God” (Matthew 5:9 NRSV). There is no higher calling.
One of the most powerful ways to teach the principles of love and nonresistance, of peace and nonviolence, is by telling stories. Many from our congregations who have worked in missions, relief, inner city, reconciliation, and other such ministries can offer firsthand accounts and experiences in these areas. A variety of printed materials also exist that are suitable for varying ages and settings. Including such material in church libraries and discussing them in class and small group settings is highly recommended. The following bibliography lists several potential resources.
- Bonk, Jon. The World at War, the Church at Peace. Winnipeg: Kindred Press, 1988.
(乔恩·邦克 著,《争战的世界,和平的教会》,温尼伯:同道出版社,1988年。)
- Herr, Judy Zimmerman and Robert Herr. Transforming Violence. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1988.
(朱迪·齐默曼·赫尔 与 罗伯特·赫尔 合著,《转化暴力》,宾夕法尼亚州斯科特戴尔:先锋出版社,1988年。)
- Hostetler, Marian. They Loved Their Enemies. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1988.
(玛丽安·霍斯特勒 著,《他们爱仇敌》,宾夕法尼亚州斯科特戴尔:先锋出版社,1988年。)
- Lederach, John Paul. The Journey Toward Reconciliation. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1999.
(约翰·保罗·莱德拉赫 著,《迈向和解之旅》,宾夕法尼亚州斯科特戴尔:先锋出版社,1999年。)
- Rempel, Robert. With the Arms of the Father: A Group Story in Restoring Relationships. Faith Family Focus Curriculum Series (Adult). Winnipeg: Kindred Productions, 1996.
(罗伯特·伦佩尔 著,《以天父的怀抱:修复关系的小组故事》,信仰·家庭·焦点课程系列[成人篇],温尼伯:同道制作,1996年。)
- Toews, John E. and Gordon Nickel, Eds. The Power of the Lamb. Winnipeg: Kindred Press, 1986.
(约翰·E·托伊斯 与 戈登·尼克尔 编,《羔羊的大能》,温尼伯:同道出版社,1986年。)
- Yoder, John Howard. What Would You Do? Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1983.
(约翰·霍华德·尤德 著,《你会怎么做?》,宾夕法尼亚州斯科特戴尔:先锋出版社,1983年。)
- Wiebe, Philip. Cross Walkers: An Interactive Study in Restoring Relationships. Faith Family Focus Curriculum Series (Youth). Winnipeg: Kindred Productions, 1996.
(菲利普·维贝 著,《十字架同行者:修复关系的互动研读》,信仰·家庭·焦点课程系列[青少年篇],温尼伯:同道制作,1996年。)
- Bonk, Jon. The World at War, the Church at Peace. Winnipeg: Kindred
- Press, 1988.
- Herr, Judy Zimmerman and Robert. Transforming Violence. Scottdale, PA:
- Herald Press, 1988.
- Hostetler, Marian. They Loved Their Enemies. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press,
- 1988.
- Lederach, John Paul. The Journey Toward Reconciliation. Scottdale, PA:
- Herald Press, 1999.
- Rempel, Robert. With the Arms of the Father: A Group Story in Restoring
- Relationships. Faith Family Focus Curriculum Series (Adult).
- Winnipeg: Kindred Productions, 1996.
- Toews, John E. and Gordon Nickel, Eds. The Power of the Lamb.
- Winnipeg: Kindred Press, 1986.
- Yoder, John Howard. What Would You Do? Scottdale, PA: Herald Press,
- 1983.
- Wiebe, Philip. Cross Walkers: An Interactive Study in Restoring
- Relationships. Faith Family Focus Curriculum Series (Youth).
- Winnipeg: Kindred Productions, 1996.
Article 14: The Sanctity of Human Life
我们相信,一切人类生命都属于上帝。每个人都是照着上帝的形象造的,应当被珍视、庆祝与养育。因上帝是创造者,是生命的创始者与赐予者,我们反对一切贬低人类生命价值的行为和态度。未出生的胎儿、残障人士、贫困者、年老者和临终者尤其容易遭受此类不公对待。基督呼召万国万民关顾那些无力自卫的弱势群体。
上帝极度看重人类生命。关于生与死的终极决定权唯独属于上帝。因此,我们坚信,凡以剥夺生命为目的的手段与程序,包括堕胎、安乐死以及协助自杀,都是对上帝至高主权的冒犯。我们珍视现代医学维持生命的科研成果,但也认识到无休止地试图维持地上生命其价值是有限度的。在面对所有涉及生死的复杂伦理抉择时,我们寻求在基督徒共同体(教会团契)中提供盼望、医治、支持与辅导。
The Sanctity of Human Life
We believe that all human life belongs to God. Each person is created in the image of God and ought to be celebrated and nurtured. Because God is Creator, the author and giver of life, we oppose all actions and attitudes which devalue human life. The unborn, disabled, poor, aging, and dying are particularly vulnerable to such injustices. Christ calls the people of all nations to care for the defenceless.
God values human life highly. Ultimate decisions regarding life and death belong to God. Therefore, we hold that procedures designed to take life, including abortion, euthanasia, and assisted suicide, are an affront to God’s sovereignty. We esteem the life-sustaining findings of medical science, but recognize that there are limits to the value of seeking to sustain life indefinitely. In all complex ethical decisions regarding life and death, we seek to offer hope and healing, support and counsel in the context of the Christian community.
创世记 1:26-27;2:7;出埃及记 20:13;约伯记 31:15;诗篇 139:13-16;阿摩司书 1–2章;马太福音 6:25-27;25:31-46;约翰福音 10:11。 ---
Genesis 1:26-27; 2:7; Exodus 20:13; Job 31:15; Psalm 139:13-16; Amos 1-2; Matthew 6:25-27; 25:31-46; John 10:11.
基督徒历来坚守“生命神圣性”(the sanctity of life)的教义,但我们必须对其进行审慎而严谨的诠释。圣经中关于创造的记载,将生命描述为一种源自上帝的禀赋与特质。上帝将生命赋予受造界中一切有机的生命形态;然而,唯独男人与女人被独特地描绘为是照着上帝的形象造的,并被赋予统辖治理其余受造物的权柄(创世记 1:26-27)。“上帝看着一切所造的都甚好”(创世记 1:31)。
创造的记叙(The Creation Account)
关于生命的神圣性,创世记中的创造记叙为我们阐明了以下几点基石性的真理:
- 生命是来自上帝的恩赐。
- 男人和女人与整个受造界一同拥有价值,因为上帝亲自将尊贵价值赋予祂所创造的一切。
- 男人和女人的价值迥异于其余一切受造物,因为他们是按着三一上帝的形象被造的——这位三一上帝亲自与人类建立圣约关系(covenant relationship),并将“关系”视为人之所以为人的本质核心。在此必须格外强调:绝非仅仅生物学意义上的肉体存活本身就赋予了人类生命以神圣性——其中包含着定质性的要求(qualitative requirement)。唯有处在与上帝及与他人之关系中的生命,才是神圣的。
- 人类生命在使命上具有独特性。从创造记叙中引出的第四个事实是,人类生命的独特还在于被上帝赋予了统辖、治理并看顾其余受造界的圣圣责任(参见诗篇 8 篇)。
- 唯独上帝赋予人类生命以超越性的尊严与价值(transcendent worth)。这种价值绝非我们靠自身去获取或赚取的。在男人和女人做出任何作为之前,他们就已然拥有了上帝赋予的尊贵价值。生命的神圣性完全独立于任何依凭后天的努力、成就、才干或任何世俗标准所附加于人身上的价值。
人的堕落(The Fall)
在创造的荣美叙事之后,紧接着是人类堕落的历史。由于罪的侵入,人生充满了苦楚与患难——怀胎生产必多受苦楚,糊口工作必须汗流满面(创世记 3:16, 19)。生而为人,便意味着承受苦难。正如约伯提醒我们的:“人生在世必遇患难,如同火星飞腾”(约伯记 5:7)。然而,上帝在祂的主权之中,甚至能从苦难中成就美善。耶稣受苦受死,使我们得以蒙恩得救。基督徒应当欢喜,因我们得以在基督的苦难中有份(彼得前书 4:13)。
关于苦难,还有一个维度必须予以正视:世上根本不存在所谓在形体构造上“完美无缺”的人。因着各样身体、生理或智力上的缺陷,我们都在受苦,有些人承受的磨难甚至远超常人。然而,人类生命的神圣性绝不取决于是否拥有一副完好无损的健全躯体。人类生命——即便是带着瑕疵、残障与各样缺陷(warts, defects, and all)——都必须被视为神圣尊贵的。基督徒蒙召顺服上帝在塑造我们每个人基本先天体质上的至高主权旨意:“受造之物岂能对造他的说:‘你为什么这样造我呢?’”(罗马书 9:20;亦参 9:21;以赛亚书 29:16;45:9)。
堕落之后的咒诅还包含着对肉身生命终局的严正宣告:“你本是尘土,仍要归于尘土”(创世记 3:19;亦参传道书 3:19-20;12:6-7)。耶和华上帝将亚当和夏娃驱逐出伊甸园,免得他们“又伸手摘生命树的果子吃,就永远活着”(创世记 3:22)。人类生命虽极其神圣,但肉体的死亡却不可避免。我们一生的年日短促,转眼成空,其中所矜夸的不过是劳苦愁烦(诗篇 90 篇)。
死亡这一不可避免的事实,从今生世俗的视角引发了关于人类生命价值的核心叩问。在马太福音 10:26-31 中,耶稣劝诫我们不要怕那些能杀身体却不能杀灵魂的人,“那把身体和灵魂都灭在地狱里的,正要怕祂”(28节)。耶稣同样呼召我们背起祂的十字架,甚至像祂那样舍弃自己的生命(马太福音 16:24-26)。十字架彻底重塑并重新定义了地上人类生命的价值,正如它重塑了死亡的意义一样——我们的救恩正是借着耶稣的受死而成就的。因此,为了主耶稣基督的缘故甘愿舍弃自己的性命,不仅不是生命的虚掷,反而是基督徒信仰的崇高理想。
救赎与复活(Redemption and Resurrection)
在堕落的历史之后,展现的是救赎的宏伟史诗,并在复活的生命中达到荣耀的高峰。因此,我们必须格外谨慎,切不可把“生命神圣性”的原则误解为将我们现世在地的肉体生命视作“绝对之至善”(an absolute good)。我们在肉体死后仍将继续存活,这一真理为人类生命的神圣性增添了又一重深远维度。个体的位格(personhood)并未因死亡而归于湮灭,而是归于赐生命的创造主(传道书 12:7),而其肉体物质成分则重归最初的尘土形态(创世记 3:19)。
正因为我们拥有身体复活的坚固盼望,我们在地上的肉身才被赋予了远超其短暂现世存在的永恒价值(哥林多前书 15 章)。我们切不可仅仅局限于肉身躯体和生物学生命的神圣性来思考。复活的核心深意,在于与上帝以及所有圣徒之间重新建立起完全而永恒的契合关系(帖撒罗尼迦前书 4:13-18)。
新约视域(New Testament Perspectives)
主耶稣屡次肯定人类生命的崇高价值。祂警告我们不要忧虑,鼓励我们仰观天上的飞鸟,天父尚且养活它们,接着提醒我们:“你们不比飞鸟贵重得多吗?”(马太福音 6:26)。其后,耶稣讲得更为确凿入微:“就是你们的头发也都被数过了。所以,不要惧怕,你们比许多麻雀还贵重”(马太福音 10:30-31)。使徒保罗特别论述了我们身体的尊贵地位,提醒我们:我们的身子是圣灵的殿,并且我们不是自己的人。“所以,要在你们的身子上荣耀上帝”(哥林多前书 6:20)。
耶稣悉心教导门徒关于小孩子的宝贵价值(马太福音 18:2-4, 13-14)。此外,在基督的教会里,并不分犹太人或希腊人、为奴的或自主的、男或女(加拉太书 3:28)。上帝在恩赐阳雨普照世人时,并不偏待义人与不义的人(马太福音 5:45)。雅各劝勉信徒决不可偏待人、重富轻贫(雅各书 2:1-11)。“要爱人如己”(雅各书 2:8;利未记 19:18;马太福音 22:39)。依照圣经的启示,全人类在上帝面前均拥有平等的尊严与价值,因此,生命神圣与尊严的原则必须无一例外地普及至每一个人。
伦理道德意涵(Moral Implications)
堕胎(Abortion)
堕胎实质上是公然拒斥上帝赐予人类生命的恩赐,这是对上帝创造之神圣心意的背叛。尽管圣经中并未直接出现“堕胎”这一现代词汇,但旧约圣经中反复出现表达对母腹中生命的敬畏与珍视的经文(出埃及记 21:22-25;约伯记 31:15;诗篇 139:13-16;以赛亚书 44:24;49:1-6;耶利米书 1:5)。堕胎未能尊崇上帝对人类生命所拥有的至高主权。
安乐死(Euthanasia)
通常所称的“积极安乐死”(active euthanasia,或主动安乐死)是完全错误的,因为它直接违背了生命神圣性的原则,并且未能承认唯独上帝才有权定夺我们死亡的时刻(申命记 32:39)。这一点在亚玛力人击杀身负致命重伤的扫罗王的故事中得到了极为清晰的印证:扫罗因身处濒死的极度折磨中而哀求速死,那亚玛力人见扫罗“倒地决不能活”,便动手杀了他;然而,大卫依然严厉判决并处死了这个人(撒母耳记下 1:1-16)。积极安乐死绝非应对迫在眉睫且痛苦万分的死亡的正当答案。相反,我们必须接纳:在堕落之后的世界中,苦难与痛苦乃是人生不可避免的一部分,我们当祈求上帝赐下充沛的恩典,使我们得以带着尊严忍受苦难。不过,圣经确实认可给临终处于极大痛苦中的人使用止痛镇静之物(箴言 31:6-7),尽管主耶稣在十字架上明确拒绝了这种麻痹痛苦的酒(马太福音 27:34, 48)。
必须将积极安乐死与常被冠以“消极安乐死”(passive euthanasia,或被动安乐死,这一称谓或许并不恰当)的做法严格区分开来。死亡是堕落的必然结果,在一个破碎的世界中,必须将死亡接纳为生命进程中不可逆转的规律。“凡事都有定期……生有时,死有时”(传道书 3:1-2)。基督徒必须警惕现代医学中“技术可行性所带来的专制绑架”(tyranny of the possible,即凡是医疗技术上能够维系的就强行维持到底)。在特定情况下,拒绝采取非同寻常的非常规救治手段(extraordinary measures)来勉强维持或拖延死亡进程,是完全正当且合宜的。
自杀与协助自杀(Suicide and Assisted Suicide)
自杀同样必须被视为对上帝赋予人类生命之神圣尊严的粗暴践踏。自杀可被确凿地视为对第六诫(“不可杀人”)的触犯,因其本质上就是对自己生命的谋杀。生命必须被深切感恩为来自上帝的恩赐。我们未曾自行选择降生,同样,我们亦绝不可自行选择终结自己的生命。唯独上帝——生命的创始者——对我们的生命拥有绝对的主权与统管之权(申命记 32:39;撒母耳记上 2:6)。因此,没有任何人拥有凭个人意志擅自处置生命的权利。协助他人自杀,在道德与神学上同样是完全错误的罪行。
然而,必须将自杀与为了他人或为了主耶稣基督的圣工而甘愿舍己牺牲生命严格区别开来。我们的主亲自为羊舍命(约翰福音 10:11),而祂的一些跟从者同样蒙召付上舍己殉道的代价。
常常成为自杀前兆的绝望与极度痛苦,必须置于合宜的圣经视域中来审视。在堕落之后的人世间,生命不可避免地充斥着患难与苦痛。然而,苦难与痛苦绝非虚无,而是蕴含着属灵的深意。基督呼召我们与祂一同分担那因人类堕落而产生的痛苦与患难(哥林多后书 1:5)。世俗文化中耳熟能详的所谓“尊严死”(dying with dignity)的口号,应当被基督徒“带着尊严承受苦难”(suffer with dignity)的呼召所取代。我们需要彼此担当人世间常常带来的沉重苦痛(加拉太书 6:2),与哀哭的人同哭(罗马书 12:15)。
这种在共同体中彼此分担苦痛与患难的维度,也深刻延伸至我们作为基督徒在面对围绕生死的复杂伦理抉择时的方式。当道德伦理议题并非非黑即白、界限分明时,我们蒙召共同操练属灵的辨识力(腓立比书 1:10;罗马书 12:2)。唯有作为圣约团契的教会,在共同查考经文、用爱心彼此说诚实话、并存敬畏基督的心彼此顺服的过程中(以弗所书 4:15;5:21),一同致力于“察验何为主所喜悦的事”(以弗所书 5:10)。
Christians have traditionally upheld the doctrine of the sanctity of life, but we must interpret it carefully. The biblical account of creation describes life as a property which comes from God. God gave life to all organic forms of creation. But man and woman are uniquely described as being made in the image of God and are given rule over the rest of creation (Genesis 1:26-27). “And God saw all that he had made, and it was very good” (Genesis 1:31).
The Creation Account
Regarding the sanctity of life, several things follow from the creation account in Genesis. First, life is a gift from God. Second, man and woman have value, along with all of creation, because God imputes value on all that He has created. Third, the value of man and woman is distinct from that of the rest of creation because they are created in the image of God, a triune God who establishes a covenant relationship with them, and who sees relationships as central to being human. Here it is very important to note that it is not just biological existence in itself that makes human life sacred—there is a qualitative requirement. It is life in relationship with God and other human beings that is sacred.
A fourth reality that follows from the creation account is that human life is also distinctive in being given responsibility to rule over and care for the rest of creation (see Psalm 8). Fifth, it is God who gives human life value and transcendent worth. It is not something that we acquire or earn. Man and woman had worth before they did anything. The sanctity of life is independent of the value that can be placed on a person by virtue of efforts, accomplishments, talents, or any other measure.
The Fall
The story of creation is followed by the story of the fall. As a result of sin, life is full of pain and suffering—childbearing is painful and work is now by the sweat of the brow (Genesis 3:16, 19). To be human is to suffer. “Human beings are born to trouble just as sparks fly upward,” Job reminds us (5:7 NRSV). God in His sovereignty can bring good even out of suffering. Jesus suffered and died that we might be saved. Christians are to rejoice that we can participate in the sufferings of Christ (1 Peter 4:13).
One other dimension of suffering needs to be noted. There is no such thing as a perfectly formed human being. We all suffer, some more than others, because of various defects. The sacredness of human life is not contingent on having a perfectly formed body. Human life must be seen as sacred, with warts, defects, and all. Christians are called to accept God’s sovereign will in giving each of us our basic makeup. “Shall what is formed say to him who formed it, ‘Why did you make me like this?’” (Romans 9:20; see also 21; Isaiah 29:16; 45:9).
The curse after the fall also included the pronouncement that there would be an end to life: “for dust you are and to dust you will return” (Genesis 3:19; see also Ecclesiastes 3:19-20; 12:6-7). The Lord God drove Adam and Eve out of the Garden of Eden lest they “take also from the tree of life and eat, and live forever” (Genesis 3:22). While human life is sacred, death is inescapable. Our span of life is short and full of trouble and sorrow (Psalm 90). The fact of death raises a central question as to the value of human life from an earthly perspective. In Matthew 10:26-31, Jesus advises us not to be afraid of those who have the power to kill our bodies. “Rather, be afraid of the One who can destroy both soul and body in hell” (v. 28). Jesus also calls us to take up his cross, even to the point of losing our life as he did (Matthew 16:24-26). The cross has redefined the value of earthly human life, just as it has redefined the issue of death—our salvation was brought about by the death of Jesus. Giving up one’s life for the sake of Jesus Christ can therefore be seen as a Christian ideal.
Redemption and Resurrection
The story of the fall is followed by the story of redemption which culminates in a resurrection life. We must therefore be careful that we do not misinterpret the principle of the sanctity of life in terms of seeing our human earthly life as an absolute good. We do live on after death, and this adds another dimension to the sacredness of human life. The individual’s personhood is not destroyed by death, but instead returns to the Creator (Ecclesiastes 12:7), while the physical component reassumes its original form (Genesis 3:19). It is because we hope for a resurrected body that our earthly body is given a value beyond its temporal existence (1 Corinthians 15). We must be careful not to think only in terms of physical bodies and the sacredness of biological life. The significance of the resurrection is found in the reestablishing of a relationship with God and with all the saints (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18).
New Testament Perspectives
Jesus repeatedly affirms the value of human life. He warns us against worry, encouraging us to look at the birds of the air who are fed by the heavenly Father, and then reminds us that we are “much more valuable than they” (Matthew 6:26). And later, Jesus becomes even more specific: “Even the very hairs of your head are all numbered. So don’t be afraid; you are worth more than many sparrows” (Matthew 10:30-31). Paul specifically addresses the status of our bodies, reminding us that we are the temples of the Holy Spirit and that we are not our own. “Therefore honour God with your body” (1 Corinthians 6:20).
Jesus carefully instructed his disciples about the value of children (Matthew 18:2-4, 13-14). Further, there is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female in Christ’s church (Galatians 3:28). In bestowing His blessing on humans, God does not distinguish between the righteous and the unrighteous (Matthew 5:45). Believers are exhorted by James not to discriminate between rich and poor (2:1-11). “Love your neighbour as yourself ” ( James 2:8; Leviticus 19:18; Matthew 22:39). Human beings have equal value, according to the Scriptures, and thus the principle of the sanctity and dignity of life should extend to all.
Moral Implications
Abortion: Abortion involves the refusal of a divine gift of human life. It is a betrayal of God’s intention for creation. Although abortion is not specifically referred to in the Bible, there are frequent Old Testament references indicating reverence for life in the womb (Exodus 21:22-25; Job 31:15; Psalm 139:1316; Isaiah 44:24; 49:1-6; Jeremiah 1:5). Abortion does not honour God’s sovereignty over human life.
Euthanasia: What is often referred to as active euthanasia is wrong because it violates the principle of the sanctity of life and fails to acknowledge that it is ultimately up to God to determine the time of our death (Deuteronomy 32:39). This is clearly illustrated in the story of the Amalekite who killed Saul after he had been fatally wounded. Saul requested this because he was in the throes of death, and the Amalekite saw “that he could not survive,” so he killed him. Nonetheless, David had this man punished (2 Samuel 1:1-16). Active euthanasia is not the answer to imminent and painful death. Instead, we must accept suffering and pain as an inevitable part of life after the fall, asking God to give us the grace to suffer with dignity. Scripture does, however, accept administration of the soporific aid to someone in great agony of death (Proverbs 31:6-7), although Jesus specifically refused even this on the cross (Matthew 27:48).
Active euthanasia must be distinguished from what is perhaps inappropriately labelled “passive euthanasia.” Death is a consequence of the fall and needs to be accepted as a normal part of a broken world. “There is a time for everything ... a time to be born and a time to die” (Ecclesiastes 3:1-2). Christians must beware of the “tyranny of the possible” in medical science. There are times when it is quite appropriate to refuse extraordinary measures to preserve or prolong life.
Suicide and Assisted Suicide: Suicide too needs to be seen as a violation of the sanctity that God places on human life. It can be seen as a violation of the sixth commandment, as it may plausibly be seen as murder of oneself. Life needs to be appreciated as a gift from God. We did not choose to be born. Nor should we choose to bring about our own death. God alone, the author of life, has absolute dominion over our lives (Deuteronomy 32:39; 1 Samuel 1:5). Hence no human being possesses the right to dispose of life on his/her own authority. It is equally wrong to assist someone in committing suicide.
Suicide, however, must be distinguished from the sacrificing of one’s life for another person or for the cause of Jesus Christ. Our Lord laid down his life for his sheep ( John 10:11), and some of his followers are called to do the same.
The despair and suffering that often are a precursor to suicide need to be seen in proper biblical perspective. Life after the fall is invariably full of suffering and pain. But there is meaning in suffering and pain. Christ calls us to join him in bearing the suffering and pain that resulted from the fall (2 Corinthians 1:5). The frequently heard secular slogan of dying with dignity needs to be replaced with a Christian call to suffer with dignity. We need to help each other bear the pain that life often brings (Galatians 6:2). We need to mourn with those who mourn (Romans 12:15).
This communal dimension to bearing suffering and pain also extends to the way in which we as Christians make the complex ethical decisions surrounding life and death. Where ethical issues are not clear-cut, we are called to practice discernment (Philippians 1:10; Romans 12:2). It is the church as a community that tries to “find out what pleases the Lord” (Ephesians 5:10) as it searches the Scriptures together, speaks truthfully to one another, and submits to one another (Ephesians 4:15; 5:21).
作为基督徒,我们由衷承认上帝是生命的赐予者与维护者。圣经关于创造的记载提醒我们:是上帝最初将生气吹入人的形体中,并宣告所造之物甚好。基督徒对此的领受是:上帝极度宝贵人类生命,而对肉体生命的养育与顾惜,乃是上帝所托付的管家使命(stewardship mandate)不可分割的一部分。
在我们这个高度技术化的社会中,生命的赐予与取走往往被世人认为主要属于人类管辖的权限范围。无论是出生还是死亡,日益被当成可以由人为规划与调控的事件。诸如基因工程、促排卵与辅助生殖药物的使用,以及在脑功能完全停止后依然能够维系心跳的技术,使得过去看似自然的生死循环变得错综复杂。本条信仰宣言旨在帮助教会面对并妥善处理其信徒在个人生活与专业职场中所面临的关于生命神圣性的种种复杂抉择与道德挣扎。
珍爱与养育个体(Celebrating and Nurturing Individuals)
堂会与牧者通常会履行许多具有象征意义的举动来庆贺生命。婴儿诞生、结婚纪念、学业或职场成就,以及其他特殊的纪念日,往往会通过鲜花、贺卡或在聚会中公开宣告来予以致意与庆祝。然而,若要对我们所看顾牧养的人产生深远持久的生命果效,对生命的关顾与养育就必须深入到更坚实的层面。
养育个体是一项作门徒(discipleship)的要务。教会内部应当为每一个人提供充分的机会,使他们能够从目前的光景,迈向并成长到上帝所期许的成熟身量。用于查经、祷告和彼此扶持的团契小组聚会,往往能为灵性与情感生命的培育提供真诚而亲密的环境。教牧同工个人的关怀探访与深入代祷,对于牧养堂会中的弟兄姊妹同样必不可少。对儿童和青少年的关顾与培育,正是主耶稣对小孩子的爱以及祂深愿万人都认识天父之心肠的自然流露与延伸。
我们当中许多人都会认同上述举措乃是常规教牧关怀的题中之义。然而,当我们进一步深思生命神圣性的深刻意涵时,我们必须擦亮双眼,看见这种关顾可以而且应当通过更多实际途径表达出来。例如:
- 无障碍设施建设:对教会设施进行无障碍改造以便利肢体残障人士,是对他们在堂会大家庭中应有席位的实质认可与尊重。
- 特殊群体服事:为聋哑人及听障人士购置并维护辅助收听设备,能对这一常常被忽视的群体形成极其关键的服事纽带。
- 警惕排斥心态:若教会反对要求设置轮椅无障碍通道的建筑法规,这不仅在社区面前留下了极为负面的见证,甚至暗示出教会只欢迎身体“健全健全”的人。同理,如果在讲台上大声疾呼反对堕胎,却未能为主日学里的残疾儿童提供接纳的席位与专门的照护课程,就暴露了我们并未真正愿意在每一个人身上尊崇上帝的形象。蓄意将特定群体排除在教会事工的关照之外,在渴望万人都认识基督的上帝眼中,乃是严重的亏欠与罪过。
教会的讲台与教导事工,是塑造会众对待他人态度的极为重要的契机。我们在讲道中所使用的故事与例证必须格外审慎敏锐。拿女性、青少年、老年人或任何族群与社会阶层作为取笑揶揄的对象,通常是极不合宜的,并且必定会被会众敏锐地察觉。生命的尊严应当无偏袒地普及至所有人。然而,我们也应当对当代社会过度执迷于“个人权利”(rights of the individual)的世俗思潮保持清醒。人存在的崇高尊严是由上帝所赋予的,而非人自我标榜或强加的;我们热情邀请所有人在上帝的大家庭中积极领受恩典与身份。
反对贬低人类生命价值的行为与态度(Opposing Actions and Attitudes Which Devalue Human Life)
公开表达反对立场,可以成为教会在世人面前见证中极为必要且宝贵的一部分。适切的反对形式可能因具体处境而有所不同,应当在教会共同体内进行深入透彻的交通与辨识。我们可以将反对的不同强度视为一个连续的光谱(continuum):
- 消极一端:光谱的最消极一端是“无所作为”。
- 非临场的积极反对:恒切祷告、奉献资源、在涉及法律与道德的选举中投票给合适的候选人或议案、给报刊编辑或政府官员写信表达关切,都是在不必亲身前往现场的情况下提高积极反对力度的有效方式。
- 切身的实际参与:为未婚先孕的母亲提供危机辅导与支持、在践踏生命价值的场所或商户门前依法进行和平抗议、乃至亲自收养一个无依无靠的孩子,则是更具实质深度的个人切身参与。
- 公民抗命:在极少数严峻情境下,反对甚至可能意味着采取公民抗命(civil disobedience)去违抗属人的恶法。然而,任何信徒绝不可在脱离教会共同体同心祷告与辨识的情况下,擅自作出此类重大抉择。
- 严禁逾越上帝诫命的暴力:而在这一光谱的最危险末端,则是违背上帝诫命的非法暴力抵抗。例如,通过暗杀或杀害实施堕胎的医生,乃是以暴易暴、罪上加罪。我们务要谨记主耶稣在登山宝训中的教导:祂将“不可杀人”的禁令进一步延伸至不可对弟兄怀恨动怒与咒骂。将政治领袖、或任何持不同政见立场的人轻易扣上邪恶或愚昧的帽子进行人格贬损,只会严重败坏教会在世人面前的公信力与见证。
关顾无力自卫的弱势群体(Caring for the Defenceless)
切实的关怀发端于怜悯,而怜悯正是上帝在人心中所动的美善之工。通过讲台宣道与真理教导、藉着恒切祷告与以身作则,我们能够有力地彰显上帝对全人类深切的怜悯与慈爱恩典。通过短宣与社会服事之旅、影视多媒体呈现以及第一手见证分享,让会众直面弱势群体的艰辛处境,能够极大激发全教会践行上帝怜悯与恩典的紧迫感。
在教会内部流淌上帝怜悯与恩典的关爱之举包括:
- 在公共崇拜中献上恳切代祷;
- 在口头宣讲与文字书刊中流露深切尊重;
- 改建教会设施使其真正达到全民无障碍化。
在某种意义上,当信徒聚集崇拜时,作为一个身处特定封闭环境中的聚会群体(captive audience),会众自身也是毫无防备与脆弱的。适度调节扩音系统以营造良好的敬拜环境并杜绝听力损伤、体察顾及慕道到访的个人与群体以确保聚会内容与形式合宜尊严、细致安排以使在场的所有信徒皆能切实参与主餐(圣餐)的擘饼领杯——这些举措无不折射出对弱小者悉心体恤的服事态度。
教会更将关爱的臂膀延伸至殿堂四壁之外:定期向在本地及全球层面服事特殊需要的机构提供稳固的经济支持,并大力鼓励信徒个人深入参与这些机构的服事。当教会的肢体投身于社区前沿——诸如在诊所、养老看护中心、妇女儿童庇护所(safe houses)担任志愿者,提供寄养家庭照顾(foster care),以及为老年人与残障同胞提供房屋修缮和生活服务——基督的怜悯便得到了最生动的彰显。这些面向社会的外部善行,对于基督的身体而言,其神圣价值丝毫不亚于在教会围墙之内的服事。
涉及生死的伦理抉择(Decisions Regarding Life and Death)
信仰宣言郑重声明“关于生与死的终极决定权唯独属于上帝”,这不仅提醒了我们生命本身的高贵价值,更彰显了教会有责任向世人见证上帝对生命的绝对主权。尽管谋杀的滔天罪行显而易见、人人皆知,然而在现代医学背景下,其他诸多关乎生死的抉择却往往扑朔迷离、难以一目了然。
医疗议题(Medical Issues)
牧师、心理及属灵辅导员与医务专业人员蒙召协助信徒个人及其家庭理清极其复杂的医疗抉择。这项服事必须怀着极大的体恤与审慎去推行,因为这些抉择往往是在生死悬于一线的巨大危机时刻被迫做出的。作为门诺弟兄会,我们决不容许通过实施任何形式的安乐死手段来擅自设定死亡的时间。但与此同时,协助判定何时应当停止侵入性、过度积极的医疗抢救措施(aggressive medical procedures),对临终患者本人以及长久守候在侧的身心俱疲的家人而言,本身就可以是一项充满怜悯的关怀之举。在特定情况下,拒绝进一步的无效治疗(例如当恶性疾病已然大范围扩散、回天乏术时),或拒绝使用人工生命维持系统(artificial life-support systems),是完全合宜且正当的。此类极其艰难的决定,最好在共同体中作出——由当事人、家属、主治医生以及一个同心守望祷告的教会团契携手合作,共同寻求满有神圣智慧的决断。
在深重的个人或家庭悲剧之中,鼓励人们进行器官捐献,可以成为一种肯定生命延续价值的崇高善举。而接受或拒绝一项器官移植手术的决定,同样需要经过严谨而审慎的权衡。捐赠或接受人类器官,在神学上可被视为基督徒管家职分(stewardship)的一部分。生活在享有充沛前沿医疗资源的富裕社会中,我们极易受世俗思潮诱惑,将获取这些尖端医疗手段视为理所当然的“自然人权”。然而,我们必须再次谨记:人类存在的真正尊严源于上帝的恩赐,绝非由人自我设定;在当下这个极度崇尚个人权利至上的文化氛围中,基督徒必须保持高度的属灵警醒。
协助信徒在面对现代医疗技术与资源时作出明智的取舍,能够有力地见证我们对上帝终极照料与供应的全然信靠。培养对上帝由衷的感恩之心——因祂才是人类生命终极的医治者与托住者——提醒我们将根本的信心建立在祂对我们的永恒顾念之上。虽然我们高度评价那些能够维系生命与照护病患的现代医学成果,但我们绝不可忘记:今生肉体的存留不可能无休止地延续下去。我们在承受肉体苦痛时的坚忍姿态,以及在面对今生落幕时的从容态度,同样是向世人见证上帝恩典的鲜活渠道。在危机真正爆发之前,就引导会众对这些人生终极课题展开深入思考,乃是充满远见的教牧智慧。教会内部通常有许多基督徒医生、护士及医务工作者,他们完全可以作为主日学或成人专题研讨班的专业资源顾问。如果我们因恐惧或忌讳而回避这些沉重的生死课题,那么那些正在经历病痛折磨或身处生命末期的弟兄姊妹,就极可能在我们的堂会生活中被冷漠地边缘化。
生育议题(Fertility Issues)
旧约圣经中“要生养众多”的圣圣吩咐,对当代的基督徒夫妇依然蕴含着深远的伦理涵义。许多基督徒夫妇选择将家庭计划(family planning)视为负责任的基督徒管家职分(stewardship)的一部分——这不仅关乎对个人家庭资源的忠心治理,也关乎对受造界整体生态资源的责任。牧者与辅导人员协助夫妻全面审视其在避孕方式与辅助生殖技术上的抉择所带来的伦理后果,是非常切合时宜的。例如,选择防止精卵结合受精的避孕手段,而非诱发受精卵着床失败或早期脱落流产的药物与手段(methods that induce abortion),深刻反映了我们坚信初生胚胎生命绝不可被当成废弃物的神学信念。
同样地,呼吁负责任地使用促排卵药物与人工生殖流程亦属当务之急。诸如将大量受精卵冷冻储存仓储化(warehousing of fertilized eggs),或是为了规避多胎妊娠的医疗风险而实施“选择性减胎/选择性堕胎”(selective abortion),在本质上都对人类生命的神圣尊严以及上帝在生命受孕上的神圣心意构成了严重冒犯。对于那些遭遇不孕不育、求子艰难的夫妇而言,这往往是一个极其敏感脆弱且伴随着深重痛苦的情感雷区,在陪伴并辅导他们面对这些挑战时,必须倾注极大的温柔、耐性与体恤。然而全教会务须牢记:我们在上帝眼中的无价尊严以及我们在基督徒共同体中的宝贵地位,绝非取决于我们是否具备生育子女的生理能力。但与此同时,若对难以受孕的夫妇内心深处的隐痛视若无睹、缺乏共情,便是冷酷地抹杀了他们切身真实的悲痛。
认清医学科学的局限(Recognizing the Limits of Medical Science)
经常涉猎并广泛阅读现代各类前沿议题(包括科学与医疗技术的新突破、新疗法)的牧者,会发现自己能够更敏锐地洞察这些医学成果在价值与实际应用上的边界与局限。然而,认清这些界限并将其切实应用到具体独特的个案处境中,所需要的属灵辨识力往往远非任何单一牧者的个人智慧所能穷尽。由于这一领域的实际践行高度依赖于具体的个体案例,因此包括患者家属、主治医生在内的各方专业人员,必须共同承担起厘定这些界限的道义责任。在这些极为特殊的处境中,与相关各方建立良好的沟通机制与互信关系,对于牧者有效履行其无可替代的教牧角色至关重要。
牧者的独特角色包括:
- 深入评估当事人深层的信念系统、潜藏的内心恐惧以及灵性健康状况;
- 适时呈明贴切的圣经真理与话语;
- 通过深度的劝勉与恒切的祷告,使他们获得对上帝守约施慈爱与终极应许的坚固确据。
在涉及生死攸关的临终决策场景中,牧者应当毫不迟疑地挺身而出,恩慈而坚定地向处于极度软弱与困境中的个人及家庭提供坚实的属灵支撑。
此外,本地医疗卫生机构或医院的生命伦理委员会(ethics boards)席位,往往向牧师以及地方堂会中具备医学、哲学或伦理学专业素养与经验的基督徒开放。积极参与此类平台,为我们在关乎生死的重大公共与专业议题上见证上帝的崇高主权,提供了不可多得的独特通道。
带来盼望与医治、支持与辅导(Offering Hope and Healing, Support and Counsel)
教会通过忠心宣讲纯正的福音,向全人类传递坚固的盼望。这荣耀的盼望不仅在永恒的来世大有功效,在现今的今生同样带来颠覆性的转变。在许多人遭受残酷不公、或饱受贬低生命的医疗程序与艰难境遇摧残之处,教会所能给予的,绝不仅限于泛泛而谈未来终末救恩的渺远期盼。活泼真实的盼望在现世当下便已向世人敞开,足以将人从内疚、羞耻、恐惧与万念俱灰的绝望中彻底释放出来。圣灵正借着教会这属灵的器皿,在全人医治的事工中大能地彰显出这等盼望。正如人们被热切呼召来领受基督的救赎恩典一样,他们也应当受邀在基督里领受全人的医治。此类医治可能伴随着真诚的认罪与悔改、深度的教牧辅导,亦或是配合更加专业的现代医疗护理。圣经明确呼召教会齐心代祷,并在特定时刻同心禁食祷告,以求得上天所赐下的医治大能。
这种属天的盼望,在教会的支持与辅导事工中得到了最真切的彰显。团契小组为彼此分担重担、提供属灵支持构筑了极佳的环境,激励全领受呼召的会友积极投身于彼此守望的医治事工。当发现患者或当事人亟需更深层次的专业心理辅导时,教会可以积极引介并整合基督徒专业心理辅导师及机构的资源。牧者自身应当对个人提供专业心理咨询与治疗的能力界限有清醒而谦卑的认识。与受过严格专业训练的基督徒辅导师建立亲密的协作伙伴关系,能够极大拓宽与丰富教会的事工广度与深度,是向深陷危机的受苦者带去切实盼望与医治的行之有效之法。
我们务须终身谨记:许多关乎生与死的伦理抉择具有难以想象的复杂性。在错综复杂的现实处境中,是与非、对与错的界限往往极其微妙,难以轻易下一刀切的断言。我们在面对这一切挑战时,必须始终存着谦卑、敬畏与审慎的心态,真诚承认我们人类知识与智慧的有限性,并由衷仰赖上帝那至高无上、超越一切的丰盛恩典。
[!NOTE] 文献与出版说明
在北美门诺弟兄会总会(Canadian and U.S. Conferences of Mennonite Brethren Churches)出版的《信仰宣言:注释与教牧应用》原版手册中,本篇(第 14 条)未单独附列文末参考书目(Bibliography / Reading List),其所有神学论证与教牧指引均直接结合圣经经文与当代医学伦理情境展开。本中文译本严格忠实于原书英文原文,完整呈现其全部教义宣告、神学注释与教牧应用。
As Christians, we acknowledge God as the giver and sustainer of life. The biblical account of creation reminds us that it is God who first breathed life into human form and called it good. Christians have understood this statement to mean that God values human life, and that the nurture and care of physical life is a part of the stewardship mandate given by God. In our technological society, the giving and taking of life is often understood to lie primarily within human jurisdiction. Increasingly, both birth and death are events to be managed. Issues such as genetic engineering, the use of fertility drugs, and the ability to sustain a heartbeat even though brain function has ceased have complicated what once seemed to be the natural cycle of life and death. This article seeks to help the church wrestle with the complicated sanctity of life issues its members face, both personally and professionally.
Celebrating and Nurturing Individuals
Congregations and pastors perform a number of symbolic acts to celebrate life. Births, anniversaries, educational or professional achievements, as well as other special occasions are frequently acknowledged with flowers, cards, or public announcements. But the care and nurture of life must move to a deeper level if it is to significantly impact those in our care. Nurturing the individual is a discipleship task. Opportunities should exist within the church for every individual to grow from where they are to where God wants them to be. Small group gatherings for Bible study, prayer, and support can often provide intimate settings for the nurture of spiritual and emotional life. Personal visitation and prayer by pastoral staff is also important for the nurture of individuals within the congregation. The care and nurture of children and young people are an extension of Jesus’ love for children and his desire that all come to know the Father.
Many of us will recognize these things as a part of normal pastoral care. When we think further about the implications of the sacredness of life, we must open our eyes to the ways in which this care can be further expressed. Making our church facilities accessible to those with physical disabilities, for example, acknowledges their place within our congregations. Providing and maintaining equipment for the deaf and hard of hearing can be a significant ministry to an often overlooked group of people. Objecting to building codes which require wheelchair access is not only a poor witness to the community, but also suggests that the church wants only “whole” people. Likewise, to teach against abortion while failing to provide a place for the disabled child within our Sunday school program suggests that we are unwilling to see the image of God within each person. Intentionally withholding ministry from certain populations of people may be a grievous sin against God, who longs for all people to know Christ.
The teaching and preaching ministries of the church are excellent opportunities to influence the attitudes of those around us toward others. Care should be given in the kinds of stories and sermon illustrations we use. Making women, teenagers, the elderly, or any ethnic or social group the butt of jokes is usually inappropriate and will be noted by those in the audience. The dignity of life should extend to all. However, we should also be cautious about the present-day preoccupation with the rights of the individual. The dignity of human existence is God-given, not self-imposed, and we invite all people to actively participate in the family of God.
Opposing Actions and Attitudes Which Devalue Human Life
Expressing opposition can be a necessary and valuable part of the church’s witness to the world. Appropriate forms of opposition may vary with each situation and should be discussed within the church community. Consider degrees of opposition on a continuum. One extreme is to do nothing. Praying, contributing resources, voting for appropriate candidates or issues where laws are involved, and writing letters to the editor or to government officials are ways to increase active opposition without being physically present. Counselling unwed mothers, protesting legally at life-devaluing sites or retailers, and even adopting a child are instances of more personal involvement. There are times when opposition could mean breaking human laws through civil disobedience. Individuals should not make such decisions without prayer within the context of the church community.
At the end of the continuum is opposition that breaks God’s law. Committing murder, for instance, by killing an abortion doctor adds wrong to wrong. We also do well to remember Jesus’ words in the Sermon on the Mount when he extends the prohibition against murder to the hatred of one’s brother or sister. Characterizing political leaders, or anyone who holds differing opinions, as evil or stupid reflects poorly on the church’s witness.
Caring for the Defenceless
Caring stems from compassion, and compassion is the work of God in human hearts. Emphasizing God’s tenderhearted mercy and grace toward all can be done through preaching and teaching, by prayer and example. Exposure to the plight of the defenceless through mission and service trips, media presentations, and personal testimonies increases awareness of the need for the application of God’s mercy and grace.
Acts of caring that channel God’s mercy and grace inside the church include prayer in public worship, communicating respect in speech and print, and remodelling facilities to make them accessible to everyone. The church itself becomes defenceless, in a sense, as a captive audience when it gathers. Regulating the public address system to enhance worship and to avoid hearing damage, being sensitive to visiting individuals and groups to ensure that content and presentation are appropriate, and making considerations for all believers present to participate in the celebration of the Lord’s Supper reflect an attitude of caring for the defenceless.
The Church extends caring beyond its walls by sending regular financial support to agencies that meet specific needs locally and globally, and by encouraging individuals to participate with such agencies to meet needs. Caring is also extended when individuals of the church become involved in such activities as volunteering in clinics, retirement centres, and safe houses, offering foster care, and providing home maintenance and other services to the aged and disabled. These outward acts are as valuable to the body of Christ as involvement within the church.
Decisions Regarding Life and Death
To state in the confession that “ultimate decisions regarding life and death belong to God” reminds us of the opportunity the church has to witness to the high value of life and God’s sovereignty over it. While the issue of murder is easily seen as wrong, other decisions regarding life and death may be less clear.
Medical Issues: Pastors, counsellors, and medical personnel are called to help individuals and families sort out complex medical decisions. This must be done with care, recognizing that such decisions are often made in times of crisis. As Mennonite Brethren, we do not condone determining the time of death through an act of euthanasia. At the same time, helping to determine when to stop aggressive medical procedures can be an act of compassionate care for both the dying and for those who stand alongside. There are times when it is quite appropriate to refuse treatment (for example, when disease is already widespread), or to reject the use of artificial life-support systems. These kinds of decisions are best made in community—with the individual, the family, the physician, and a praying church family cooperating and seeking a wise decision.
Encouraging people to donate organs can be a life-affirming act in the midst of what is often personal tragedy. The decision to accept or reject an organ transplant should also be carefully considered. The giving or receiving of human organs can be understood as a matter of stewardship. As members of an affluent society with access to abundant medical resources, we may be tempted to see these resources as a part of our natural human rights. We remember again, however, that the dignity of human existence is God-given rather than self-imposed, and caution needs to be exercised in a culture preoccupied with individual rights.
Assisting people to make wise choices in their use of medical technology and resources can serve as a witness to our confidence in God’s ultimate care and provision. Nurturing attitudes of gratefulness to God, who is the ultimate healer and sustainer of life, reminds us that our trust is in His care for us. While we greatly value the technology that allows us to sustain and care for life, we must not forget that this earthly life cannot be sustained indefinitely. We also witness to God’s grace in the way we endure suffering and approach the end of our earthly life. Helping congregations think about these issues before the point of crisis is wise. There are many Christian doctors and medical personnel who might serve as resource persons for Sunday school classes or other study groups. Those who are suffering or in the last stages of life can be inappropriately marginalized in our congregations if we avoid these important issues.
Fertility Issues: The Old Testament charge to “be fruitful and multiply” has ethical implications for Christian couples. Many choose to see family planning as a part of responsible stewardship—not only of personal resources but also of the earth’s resources. It is appropriate for pastors and counsellors to help couples think through the implications of their decisions regarding birth control methods and fertility procedures. For example, choosing birth control methods that prevent fertilization rather than methods that induce abortion reflects our belief that life is never to be regarded as waste material. It is also appropriate to call for responsible use of fertility drugs and procedures. Methods such as warehousing of fertilized eggs or the use of selective abortion to reduce the risks of multiple births seem an affront to the dignity of human life and God’s design for its conception. This can be a very emotional issue for couples who are having difficulty conceiving and great care must be taken in helping couples work through these issues. It must be remembered, however, that our worth in God’s eyes and our place in the Christian community are not based on our ability to reproduce. At the same time, to ignore the pain of couples who cannot conceive is to deny a very real grief.
Recognizing the Limits of Medical Science
Pastors who maintain a diet of reading material covering a wide range of current topics and issues, including scientific/medical breakthroughs and treatments, will find themselves better able to recognize limits to the value and use of such findings. However, recognizing such limits and applying them to individual situations may require more discernment than any one pastor can provide. Since application in this area depends largely on individual cases, there are others such as family members and physicians that will share in the responsibility for determining these limits. Good communication and rapport with others in these settings is vital to carrying out the pastor’s unique role.
The pastor’s role can include assessing a person’s underlying beliefs, fears, and spiritual condition, presenting appropriate Scripture, and providing assurance of God’s faithfulness and promises through counsel and prayer. In cases where end-of-life decisions are being made, the pastor’s role should be readily accepted and offered graciously in support of individuals and families in need.
Positions such as those on local ethics boards are often open to pastors and people within local congregations who have medical/philosophical training and experience. Such opportunities provide unique ways to bear witness to God’s sovereignty in matters of life and death.
Offering Hope and Healing, Support and Counsel
Churches offer hope to all through the proclamation of the gospel. This hope is effective for this life and the next. Where individuals have suffered injustice or felt the pain of life-devaluing procedures or situations, the church can do more than speak of salvation’s hope to come. Hope is available already to provide freedom from guilt and shame, fear and despair. The Holy Spirit manifests such hope through the church in ministries of healing. As people are invited to receive salvation, so they should be invited to receive healing. Such healing may require confession and repentance, counsel or more medical care. The Bible calls the church to pray, and on occasion, to fast to effect healing.
Hope is evident through ministries of support and counsel. Small groups form an excellent environment for support and invite members of the congregation to participate actively in the ministry of healing. Where more intensive counselling seems necessary, the church can draw on the resources of Christian counsellors and agencies. Pastors should be clear about the limits of their personal abilities to provide counselling services. Developing good working relationships with Christian counsellors increases the ministries of the church and is an effective way to offer hope and healing to those in need. It must be remembered that many of the decisions concerning life and death are enormously complex. The boundaries between right and wrong are often difficult to determine. We should be cautious in our approach, acknowledging the limits of our knowledge and the ultimate grace of God.
第 15 条:管家职分 (Stewardship)
Article 15: Stewardship
上帝创造的使命(God’s Creation Mandate)
我们相信,宇宙及其中的万物都属于创造主上帝。上帝已将看顾大地的责任托付给全人类,人人都有责任妥善管理其资源。忠心的管家职分运用大地的丰饶来满足人类的需要,但坚决抵制对大地及其居民的不义剥削。上帝一切的恩赐都当存感恩之心领受,并带着责任感加以使用。
负责任的生活(Responsible Living)
承认耶稣为主,会带来价值观的彻底转化。耶稣警告说,我们不能既事奉上帝,又事奉金钱。终日汲汲于金钱与产业、沉溺于放纵享受的生活、以及一心为私利积蓄财富,皆与圣经的教导背道而驰。
慷慨奉献(Generous Giving)
圣经教导我们,作为对上帝恩惠的感恩回应,应当透过教会实行乐意、牺牲且按比例的奉献。基督徒不把自己的任何财产据为私有,而是以荣耀上帝的慷慨方式,管理自己的一切资源,包括金钱、时间、恩赐才干与影响力。他们不蔑视穷人,而是在教会内部实行互助,并与有需要的众人分享自身所有。上帝的子民立志持守简朴与知足的生活方式。
Stewardship
God’s Creation Mandate
We believe the universe and everything in it belong to God the Creator. God has entrusted the care of the earth to all people, who are responsible for managing its resources. Good stewardship uses the earth’s abundance to meet human need, but resists the unjust exploitation of the earth and its peoples. All God’s gifts are to be received with thanksgiving and used responsibly.
Responsible Living
To confess Jesus as Lord transforms values. Jesus warns that we cannot serve both God and wealth. Preoccupation with money and possessions, selfindulgent living, and eagerness to accumulate wealth for personal advantage are not in keeping with the teaching of Scripture.
Generous Giving
The Bible teaches cheerful, sacrificial, and proportional giving through the church in grateful response to God’s goodness. Christians do not claim any of their possessions as their own, but manage all their resources, including money, time, abilities, and influence, in generous ways that give glory to God. They do not despise the poor but practice mutual aid within the church and share what they have with others in need. God’s people seek to embrace a lifestyle of simplicity and contentment.
创世记 1:28;利未记 25章;申命记 15:7-11;诗篇 24:1;115:16;箴言 14:31;阿摩司书 6:4-7;玛拉基书 3:6-10;马太福音 6:19-34;25:14-30;路加福音 6:38;12:13-21;使徒行传 2:42-47;4:32-37;哥林多前书 4:7;16:2;哥林多后书 8–9章;加拉太书 6:7;以弗所书 4:28;提摩太前书 6:6-10, 17-19;雅各书 2:1-7, 15-16;5:1-6;约翰一书 3:16-18;犹大书 11。 ---
Genesis 1:28; Leviticus 25; Deuteronomy 15:7-11; Psalm 24:1; 115:16; Proverbs 14:31; Amos 6:4-7; Malachi 3:6-10; Matthew 6:19-34; 25:14-30; Luke 6:38; 12:13-21; Acts 2:42-47; 4:32-37; 1 Corinthians 4:7; 16:2; 2 Corinthians 8-9; Galatians 6:7; Ephesians 4:28; 1 Timothy 6:6-10, 17-19; James 2:1-7, 15-16; 5:1-6; 1 John 3:16-18; Jude 11.
“管家”(Stewards)是指受他人托付、通过看顾与管理代为掌管贵重事物,并必须向所有者交账的人。从最广泛的意义上说,全人类对大地都负有管家责任。再者,教会区别于所有其他人类机构之处,在于她受托保管福音的宝藏(林前 4:1)。从最具体的个人层面而言,每个人作为上帝各样恩赐的管家,都必须向上帝交账。
大地的管家职分(Stewardship of the Earth)
上帝对受造物的关怀(Divine Concern for Creation)
基督徒显然包含在“创造使命”(creation mandate)之中,该使命呼召人类“治理这地”,正如伊甸园中的亚当所显明的那样——他受命耕种并看守伊甸园(创 1:28-31;2:15)。上帝是无可争辩的万物创造者与拥有者(创 1:1;14:19;诗 24:1),祂怜恤大地及其走兽飞鸟,顾惜祂所造的一切(拿 4:11;诗 104:10-30;36:6;珥 2:22)。先知们展望了一个人与动物和谐共处的时代(赛 11:1-10;参 65:25;35:1-7, 9;何 2:18)。上帝的救赎计划最终也包括新天新地的创造(赛 65:17;罗 8:20-22)。
人类对受造物的责任(Human Responsibility for Creation)
作为大地的管家,意味着要妥善管理水资源与森林等自然资源,并以上帝所流露的同等怜悯去照料动植物。圣经律法中的例证证实了这一点:鸟窝不可连母带雏一并毁坏取去(申 22:6-7);牲畜当受顾惜照料(申 25:4;箴 12:10);用于军事战争的树木砍伐受到严格限制(申 20:19);出产受造物所需粮食的土地不可遭竭泽而渔的剥削——这一教导在第七年安息年及禧年让土地休耕的律例中阐述得尤为明晰(利 25章)。
道德与环境(Morality and the Environment)
一个群体的道德生活与自然界的状况之间存在着紧密的纽带。人类的强暴败坏导致了挪亚时代的大洪水(创 6–9章)。大地的浩劫乃是人类罪恶的直接恶果(何 4:1-3)。耶利米描绘了一幅宛如“核冬天”般的凄凉景象,正如其上下文所揭示的,这结局完全归因于人类的罪孽过犯(耶 4:23-26)。在极大程度上,正是出于人类的贪婪,森林滥伐导致土地荒漠化,农药化肥过度使用导致土壤退化,水质污染导致鱼类鸟类死亡。由此可以得出正面积极的结论:人类居民若能活出无私、怜悯与负责任的生活,大地就必得蒙造就与医治。
负责任的生活(Responsible Living)
视角的重塑(Realigned Perspectives)
负责任的生活,首先包含对生命、时间、才能、机遇与物质财富均来自上帝的完全承认。上帝是万有的源头与合法拥有者(诗 24:1)。祂是人类生命的始源(创 2:7, 21-23),并赐下生育繁衍的恩赐使人类得以代代相传(得 4:13;撒上 1:27)。上帝赐予得货财的力量(申 8:18;代上 29:12),也赐予各样才能,如工匠技艺(出 36:1 中的比撒列与亚荷利亚伯)与智慧洞察力(王上 3:10-12 中的所罗门)。在圣经中,土地被反复指明为上帝赐给以色列的“恩礼”或“赏赐”;单单在申命记中,此类表述就多达三十处(如 5:31;9:6;26:9)。亚伯拉罕、以撒和约伯等先祖,其丰盛的物质财富皆仰赖上帝所赐(伯 42:10)。上帝乃是一切美善恩赐与全备赏赐的赐予者(雅 1:17)。
上帝慷慨的恩赐呼召人类向赐恩者作出感恩的回应。信徒受到告诫,不可心高气傲(提前 6:17-19)。功成名就与富足者必须抵制自夸的诱惑(申 8:11-17)。相反,当持守感恩的心态。此外,既然上帝的恩赐具有“信托”的性质,人类就必须为管理和使用这些恩赐的方式负责交账。
管理上帝的恩赐(Managing God’s Gifts)
上帝一切的恩赐——恩赐才能、财富、时间、生态环境——都当善加管理。生命的恩赐及其各样美福自当尽情享受(提前 6:17)。旧约和新约圣经都没有因为富有本身而谴责富人,但两约都对财富的使用给予了详尽的指导,并警告富足所带来的种种诱惑。
耶稣定罪自私自利,但并不排斥一切合理的自身益处。财富应当被用作一项投资,“为自己积攒财宝在天上”(太 6:20,原作者强调)。一个人不能既事奉上帝,又事奉金钱(太 6:24)。基督徒既然立志先求上帝的国和祂的义,就会按照这一优先次序来安排自己的财务(太 6:19-21, 33)。正如有人所言,每一项消费支出的决定,本质上都是一项属灵的决定。
经文反复劝诫人们要顾念穷人。上帝对穷苦之人表达了特别的眷顾(preferential outlook)。先知们对剥削压迫穷人者发出了严厉的谴责(赛 3:15;摩 2:6-7)。穷人不当被回避蔑视,而当得到救助(申 15:7-11;箴 17:5;19:17;参 弗 4:28)。早期教会悉心照料穷人,并为他们募集捐项(徒 6:1-7)。信徒受到严正警戒,决不可忽视穷乏之人(雅 2:14-17;约一 3:16-18)。
关于财富的劝诫(Counsel on Wealth)
先知阿摩司严词抨击富豪阶层,指出他们嗜好在家具、佳肴、宴乐与香膏脂粉上挥金如土。当人们对“约瑟的苦难”漠不关心——换言之,对他人身体的贫困或属灵的荒凉视若无睹时,奢华的生活便成了一种罪恶(摩 6:4-7)。那股“挥霍挥金的冲动”(urge to splurge)应当受到克制。基督徒所显明的标志,不应是“炫耀性消费”(conspicuous consumption),而当是“怜悯的关怀”(compassionate concern)。
物质主义(拜金主义)是指急切渴望占有并把持财产、一心为个人私利而钻营金钱的心态。在耶稣看来,物质主义既是愚蠢的,也是有罪的(路 12:13-24)。耶稣的比喻中有三分之一涉及经济与钱财;在这些比喻中,耶稣强调交账的责任,并警戒那种唯独利用才能和金钱来抬高自我、排斥他人的自私心态。保罗警戒人不可贪爱钱财(提前 6:6-10)。圣经竭力提倡知足常乐与简朴的生活(腓 4:11;提前 6:8)。
贪婪是十诫所明令禁止的(出 20:17),圣经对巧取豪夺与贪心发出了严厉的警告(路 12:15;犹 11)。以色列人在加低斯·巴尼亚时,妄图凭己意顽固争夺应许之地,结果遭到弃绝(民 14章)。先知以利亚严厉斥责亚哈王强占拿伯葡萄园的罪行(王上 21章)。基哈西因心生贪念……结果失去了一切!(王下 5:20-27)。巧取豪夺与贪心如出一辙、形影相随。在亚拿尼亚和撒非喇的故事中(徒 5章),贪心并伴随着诡诈欺瞒,其恶果之严重性显露无遗。
慷慨奉献(Generous Giving)
奉献的动机(Motivations)
有关慷慨财务奉献的教导集中在哥林多后书8至9章,保罗在此列举了慷慨施予的诸多理由:
- 第一,慷慨效法了耶稣舍己奉献的榜样(8:9)。
- 第二,我们的奉献捐助造福了他人的生命,上帝的名因此得着荣耀(9:12-14)。
- 第三,慷慨给奉献者本人带来巨大的属灵益处与赏赐(9:6, 14;另参 路 6:38;加 6:7)。
- 第四,施予效法了那些展现属灵成熟之人的榜样(8:1-5)。
- 第五,奉献有助于实现均平与平等的目的(8:14)。
- 第六,慷慨是对上帝感恩的切实回应(9:15)。
若是紧握拳头、一毛不拔,或是深陷于外物(汽车、地产、金钱、股票、豪宅、昂贵的度假)之中,以致无法拨出资金支持上帝的国度事工,这乃是自私有罪的,且与天国子民的生活背道而驰。正如一句名言所说:“我们的奉献,就是在为上帝的掌权投票。”
奉献的准则(Guidelines)
保罗敦促信徒实行定期、系统且按比例的财务奉献(林前 16:1;参 申 16:17)。十一奉献代表了一项基本基准(太 23:23;民 18:26;玛 3:10),但基督徒的奉献当超越十一的界限(林前 16:1-2;路 21:2-4)。正如有人所言:“十一奉献不是上帝筹集资金的计划,而是祂培养祂儿女成长的计划。”慷慨是解救贪婪之罪的良药。
基督徒的奉献需要行政上的推动与周密的规划(林后 8:16–9:5)。面对许多需要基督徒慷慨支持的崇高事工,信徒在财务抉择上当依靠祷告与圣灵的引导。将“仓库十一奉献”的原则诠释为在经济上支持地方教会及所属宗派的事工机构,是合情合理且合乎圣经的(玛 3:6-10)。对基督徒而言,奉献不应成为重担。信徒完全有充足的理由甘心乐意、欢欢喜喜、甚至满怀热情地施予。
Stewards are persons who hold something of value in trust for another through care and management, and who give an account to an owner. In the widest sense, humanity has a stewardship responsibility for Earth. Moreover, the church is distinct from all other human agencies in that it holds in trust the treasure of the gospel (1 Corinthians 4:1). In the narrowest sense, each individual is accountable as a steward of God’s gifts.
Stewardship of the Earth
Divine Concern for Creation: Christians are obviously included in the “creation mandate” which calls for humans to “have dominion over the earth” as illustrated in the Garden of Eden by Adam, who was mandated to till the ground and guard it (Genesis 1:28-31; 2:15). God, the undisputed maker and possessor of all (Genesis 1:1; 14:19; Psalm 24:1) has compassion for the land and its creatures and cares for all His creation ( Jonah 4:11; Psalm 104:10-30; 36:6; Joel 2:22). The prophets envision a time of harmony between humans and animals (Isaiah 11:1-10; cf. 65:25; 35:1-7, 9; Hosea 2:18). God’s salvation plan also includes the eventual creation of a new earth (Isaiah 65:17; Romans 8:20-22). Human Responsibility for Creation: To be a steward of the earth means to manage well such natural resources as water and forests, and to tend plants and animals with the same compassion God shows. Examples from biblical law substantiate this. Bird nests are not to be destroyed (Deuteronomy 22:6-7). Animals are to be cared for (Deuteronomy 25:4; Proverbs 12:10). Limits are put on the use of trees for war (Deuteronomy 20:19). The ground, which produces what creatures need, is not to be exploited—a teaching made clear in the provision that the land be left fallow every seventh year and also during the year of Jubilee (Leviticus 25).
Morality and the Environment: There is a strong link between the moral life of a people and the condition of the natural world. Humanity’s violence brought the Noahic flood (Genesis 6-9). Havoc on the earth will be the consequence of human evil (Hosea 4:1-3). Jeremiah paints a scene not unlike a nuclear winter, an outcome, as the larger context makes clear, due to human wrongdoing ( Jeremiah 4:2326). It is in large part because of human greed that land becomes a desert due to deforestation, soil deteriorates with overuse of chemicals, fish and birds die from water pollution. The conclusion follows, positively stated, that the earth will be helped by unselfish, compassionate, and responsible living by its human inhabitants.
Responsible Living
Realigned Perspectives: Responsible living includes a full acknowledgment that life, time, abilities, opportunities, and material goods are from God. God is the source and rightful owner of all (Psalm 24:1). He is the origin of human life (Genesis 2:7; 21-23), and gives the gift of procreation whereby human beings come to life (Ruth 4:13; 1 Samuel 1:27). God gives the power to get wealth (Deuteronomy 8:18; 1 Chronicles 29:12), as well as abilities such as craftsmanship (Bezalel and Oholiab in Exodus 36:1) and insight (Solomon in 1 Kings 3:10-12). The land is repeatedly designated as “gift” or “given by God” to Israel. Deuteronomy alone has 30 such statements (e.g. 5:31; 9:6; 26:9). It was God to whom patriarchs such as Abraham and Isaac and Job owed their material prosperity ( Job 42:10). God is the giver of every good and perfect gift ( James 1:17).
God’s generous gift-giving calls for the human response of thanksgiving to the Giver. Believers are warned against an attitude of arrogance (1 Timothy 6:17-19). The successful and well-to-do are to resist the temptation to boast (Deuteronomy 8:11-17). The attitude instead is to be one of gratitude. Moreover, since God’s gifts are in the nature of “trusts,” humans are accountable for the way these gifts are managed and used.
Managing God’s Gifts: All God’s gifts—abilities, wealth, time, the environment—are to be managed well. The gifts of life and its pleasures are to be enjoyed (1 Timothy 6:17). Neither Old nor New Testament censures the rich for being rich, but both give ample instructions on the use of wealth and warn against temptations that come with wealth.
Jesus condemns selfishness but not all self-interest. Wealth is to be used as an investment to “store up for yourselves treasures in heaven” (Matthew 6:20, emphasis added). One cannot serve God and wealth (Matthew 6:24). Intent on seeking first the kingdom of God, Christians will order their finances according to that priority (Matthew 6:19-21, 33). Every spending decision, it has been said, is a spiritual decision.
A repeated exhortation is for people to be mindful of the poor. God expresses a preferential outlook toward the poor. The prophets have sharp words for those who exploit the poor (Isaiah 3:15; Amos 2:6-7). The poor are not to be shunned but helped (Deuteronomy 15:7-11; Proverbs 17:5; 19:17; cf. Ephesians 4:28). The early church cared for the poor and took offerings for them (Acts 6:1-7). Believers are admonished not to neglect the poor ( James 2:14-17; 1 John 3:16-18).
Counsel on Wealth: Amos strikes hard at the rich, noting their penchant for lavish expenditures for furniture, food, entertainment, and cosmetics. Luxurious living becomes wrong where there is an unconcern for the “ruin of Joseph”; in other words, inattention to the physical or spiritual impoverishment of others (Amos 6:4-7). The “urge to splurge” should be curbed. Instead of “conspicuous consumption,” Christians should be known by “compassionate concern.” Materialism is the eagerness to have and to hold possessions and the preoccupation with money for self-advantage. Materialism, according to Jesus, is both foolish and sinful (Luke 12:13-24). A third of Jesus’ parables deal with economics; in these, Jesus insists on accountability and warns against selfishness which utilizes abilities and money only for enhancement of the self to the exclusion of others. Paul warns against the love of money (1 Timothy 6:6-10). Contentment is urged, as is simplicity of life (Philippians 4:11; 1 Timothy 6:8).
Covetousness is prohibited (Exodus 20:17) and strong warnings are given against grasping and greed (Luke 12:15; Jude 11). Israel at Kadesh Barnea, when trying stubbornly to grasp the promised land, was denied it (Numbers 14). Elijah the prophet severely reprimanded King Ahab for wanting to seize Naboth’s vineyard (1 Kings 21). Gehazi coveted...and lost! (2 Kings 5:20-27). Grasping is a twin to coveting. The seriousness of coveting, accompanied in this instance by deceit, is demonstrated in the story of Ananias and Sapphira (Acts 5).
Generous Giving
Motivations: Teaching about generous financial giving is concentrated in 2 Corinthians 8-9 where Paul lists reasons for generosity. First, generosity follows the selfgiving model of Jesus (8:9). Second, our contributions bring good to the lives of others, through which God is glorified (9:12-14). Third, generosity brings large benefits to the contributors (9:6, 14; also Luke 6:38; Galatians 6:7). Fourth, giving follows the example of others who model spiritual maturity (8:1-5). Fifth, giving helps achieve the goal of equality (8:14). Sixth, generosity is the tangible response of gratitude to God (9:15). It is sinfully self-serving and contrary to kingdom living to be tight-fisted or so attached to things (cars, properties, money, stocks, homes, expensive vacations) that finances are unavailable for God’s kingdom ministry. It has been well said: “We are voting for God’s rule when we give.”
Guidelines: Paul urged regular, systematic, and proportional financial contributions (1 Corinthians 16:1; cf. Deuteronomy 16:17). The tithe represents a standard (Matthew 23:23; Numbers 18:26; Malachi 3:10), but Christian giving goes beyond the tithe (1 Corinthians 16:1-2; Luke 21:2-4). In the words of another: “Tithing is not God’s plan for raising money, but his plan for raising his children.” Generosity is the antidote to the sin of covetousness. Christian giving calls for administrative prompting and planning (2 Corinthians 8:16-9:5). With many noble causes competing for a Christian’s generosity, the believer will rely on prayer and the Spirit’s guidance in money-matter decisions. The principle of storehouse tithing, interpreted as supporting financially the agencies of the local church and the denomination, is sensible and sound (Malachi 3:6-10). For the Christian, giving should not be burdensome. The believer has good reason to give cheerfully, with joy, even exuberance.
基督徒的管家职分,是指对上帝所造的秩序进行忠心、智慧且负责任的管理。本条的核心焦点在于对大地受造资源以及个人资源的管家职分。
大地的管家职分(Stewardship of the Earth)
上帝已赋予人类作为受造界管家的责任。良好的管理既包括保护大地免遭破坏性剥削,也包括为了人类的福祉合理开发资源。教会可以提供有益的资讯与教导,使会众能够分辨如何最有效地发挥大地的潜能,同时又不破坏生态环境。
可以通过各项活动来提升信徒对环境问题的关注意识。例如,通过专项活动或社区行动推广垃圾分类与循环回收(recycling),兼具实用价值与象征意义。留心节约用水用电,也能推动环保实践的落实。使用回收再造材料,避免使用破坏环境的制品,既能提高环保意识,又有助于保护大地。地方教会定期鼓励此类活动,正与“治理全地”的创造使命相契合。
尽管门诺弟兄会信徒的生活日益城市化,但我们仍有相当多的人从事农业生产。农户常常面临两难抉择:一方面需要使用化学农药与化肥以提高产量,另一方面又希望避免使用化学制剂以保护生态环境。严肃对待大地管家职分的教会,决不应回避这一问题,而是应当建立对话论坛,让这些棘手问题能够在信仰群体中得以坦诚探讨。
慷慨生活的策略(Strategies for Generous Living)
耶稣关于金钱的教导表明:金钱是生活的手段,而非生活本身的目的。深入查考耶稣的生平与信息,能为我们开启一条为主而活的丰盛人生之路。其核心焦点必须如同彼得前书 3:15 所说:“专心致志地完全归顺奉献于基督”(Phillips 译本意译;参和合本:“只要心里尊主基督为圣”)。
强大的世俗力量时刻在试图分散我们对基督的专注。如果我们意识不到问题的存在,就绝不可能采取步骤去解决问题。圣经指出了我们易于贪婪的本性,以及贪婪最终所导致的灵性贫困。个人的自我检视(盘点反思)是一项健康且必需的操练。作为这种检视的一部分,我们可以收集一些日常数据。我们可以记录每周的时间日志,涵盖以下各领域(及其他适宜项目):
- 用于挣钱/花钱的时间
- 用于个人身心照顾的时间(睡眠、锻炼等)
- 用于放松/休闲娱乐的时间
- 与家人/朋友/邻里相处的时间
- 参与教会相关活动的时间
- 参与事奉/志愿服务的时间
- 与上帝亲近的时间(灵修、祷告、读经)
这样一份时间审计或许无法全面评估每项活动中所付出时间的质量,但它是一个良好的开端。一个整体的时间与生活轮廓便开始显现出来。我们在哪里投入时间,正是衡量我们管家价值观的最有力指标。
优先考量上帝之国的利益(Prioritizing Kingdom Interests)
作为基督徒生活,就是学习活出与上帝的掌权相称的生命。靠工作维持生计固然合乎基督徒体统,但若沉迷于赚钱以致挤占了属灵的追求,问题就随之而生了。在建立生活方式的过程中,我们的抉择展现了内心的优先次序。生活方式涵盖了在住房、陈设、衣着、奢侈品、娱乐、投资与储蓄以及奉献等方面的抉择。所有这些抉择,都是在某种既定优先次序的主导下作出的。
我们无时无刻不在实践着优先次序的取舍。例如,我们可能情愿买一辆小型二手车,因为对我们而言,家居装潢或高档家庭影院比交通工具的体面更重要。另一些人则可能宁愿住在仅有基本设施的狭窄住处,以便省下钱满足自己观光旅游的渴望。若将对耶稣及其国度的奉献注入这些考量中,优先次序的权衡便具有了更深刻的属灵维度。例如,上述的优先次序是否会发生转变——将旅行费用转用于在基督徒夏令营担任辅导员,或是参与短期宣教和救灾事工的自愿奉献?我们是否愿意减少外出就餐的开销,转而更多款待远道而来的国际留学生?
在许多北美基督徒心中,成功与财富往往占据着极高的优先地位。然而,先知耶利米呼召我们确立一个远高于这两者的终极优先次序:
“智慧人不要因他的智慧夸口,勇士不要因他的勇力夸口,财主不要因他的财物夸口。夸口的却因他有聪明,认识我是耶和华,又知道我喜悦在世上施行慈爱、公平和公义,以此夸口。这是耶和华说的。”(耶利米书 9:23-24,和合本修订版)
认识上帝——意味着与上帝活在充满生机的联结之中——是远高于财富与世俗成功的价值所在。
对于信徒而言,至高的价值属于基督和祂的国度。在理想的境况下,基督徒在这个世界上最渴盼见到的,莫过于上帝的公义与公平得以彰显,上帝之国的各项事业蓬勃发展。基督徒立志将自己的时间与资源奉献于上帝之国。这其中的实际含义显而易见:金钱与时间必须从生活的其他领域转向上帝之国的事工。如果将五百美元奉献给某个需要或事工,这五百美元就无法再用于投资股票或购买更大、更好的冰箱。
管家职分的前提假设(Stewardship Assumptions)
管家职分的概念建立在若干前提假设之上,每一个假设都会在我们的实际生活方式中体现出来:
- 第一个基本假设涉及所有权(Ownership)。在西方文化中,个人拥有财产所有权;在某些集体文化中,群体共同拥有并分享财产;在古代崇拜巴力的地区,国王垄断了土地的所有权;而基督徒宣告:万物皆属于上帝。与此相符的合宜回应乃是感恩知足(腓 4:11-12)。如果上帝是真正的主人,那么无论所得看似微薄还是丰厚,我都有充分的理由心存感激。过度消费主义的生活方式正是由不知足的心态所催生的。将财产视为上帝赏赐的更深一层含义在于:我们蒙福,是为了使他人得福。如同上帝的其他恩赐一样,充裕的物质财富应当用来造福他人(雅 2:14-17;太 10:8)。
- 第二个假设涉及管理(Management)。管理包括注重创造性的生产,以及对财务与收支的审慎监督。每一位基督徒都是受托管理者,其职责是为所有者——上帝——的利益来管理资产。管家固然可以支取合宜的份额以维系自身生计,但其根本目标是为了增加主人的收益。财务管理的目标之一,是将资源置于稳妥安全的投资之中。耶稣教导我们,最稳妥安全的投资莫过于上帝的国度(太 6:19-34)。
- 第三个假设是交账的问责性(Accountability)。基督徒在进行投资决策时当肩负社会责任。个人的恩赐与财产绝非纯粹的私人事务;管家职分的履行具有公共维度的见证。耶稣警告说,在末世必有一场终极的大盘点与交账(太 25:14-46)。教会可以为会众设立相互守望的问责小组(accountability groups),使大家在具体的投资抉择和整体的生活方式议题上共同察验与分辨。
律法主义与个人主义乃是两个极端的危险倾向。生活准则难以简单地实行一刀切的标准化。在某些情况下,购置贵重物品或资产可能是对资源的值得称许的善用;但在另一些情境下,同样的支出可能是有害的,甚至是可悲的。
有效实践管家职分的实用建议(Practical Hints for Effective Stewardship)
在物欲横流与消费主义充斥的时代,以下建议有助于我们将精力聚焦于为上帝之国履行忠心的管家职分,并简化个人生活方式:
- 确立一份关于个人金钱管理的“使命宣言”(Mission Statement):认真思想在信仰理想、收入水平、生活标准、投资、储蓄及退休养老等方面,哪些对你至关重要,且与上帝在你生命中的主权治理相一致。
- 根据“实用价值”而非“身份地位”的准则来购置物品:例如在汽车与服饰上,若以身份象征为主要考量,往往需要巨额的开销;但若以实用性为准则,支出几乎必然会大幅减少。
- 培养慷慨施予的习惯:亲身体会借着乐善好施、与人分享所带来的得胜自由。
- 将各项投资与大额支出作为恒切祷告与寻求劝诫的事项:寻求圣灵的引导,同时不可忽视信仰共同体中属灵同伴的智慧指引。
- 坚决抵制商业广告与消费主义的蛊惑宣传:正如一位学者所指出的:“抗衡并反思当下的世风(Contradicting the present),乃是当代福音派的核心使命。”当警惕当今铺天盖地的广告与营销说辞的诱惑——它们许诺通过占有更多、获取更多来带来幸福与满足。务要牢牢掌握对自己支出的主导权。
Christian stewardship is the faithful, wise, and responsible management of God’s created order. The focus of this article is on the stewardship of the earth’s resources and of personal resources.
Stewardship of the Earth
God has given humans the responsibility to be stewards of creation. Good management involves both protecting the earth from destructive exploitation and developing resources for the good of humankind. The church can provide helpful information and teaching that will enable its members to discern how best to manage the potential of the earth without damaging the environment.
Raising consciousness toward environmental concerns can be achieved through various activities. Encouraging recycling through special drives or community activism, for example, has both practical and symbolic value. Taking care to conserve water and energy also furthers participation in environmentally friendly practices. Using recycled materials and avoiding use of products that damage the environment can both raise awareness and help protect the earth. Periodic encouragement of such activities by the congregation is consistent with the creation mandate to rule over the earth. Although Mennonite Brethren have become increasingly urban, we continue to have a large number of our people engaged in agriculture. Farmers are often faced with the conflict between using chemicals to increase productivity and avoiding the use of chemicals to protect the environment. Instead of avoiding the issue, the church that takes seriously its role in stewardship of the earth will create forums in which these difficult questions can be addressed.
Strategies for Generous Living
Jesus’ message regarding money is that it is a means for living, not an end in itself. A closer look at Jesus’ life and message can open the way for a fulfilling life lived for God. The focus must be that of 1 Peter 3:15: “Simply concentrate on being completely devoted to Christ” (Phillips).
Strong forces are at work to distract us from Christ. We are not likely to take steps toward solving a problem if we do not recognize a problem. Scripture points out our bent toward greed and the eventual impoverishment to which it leads. Personal stock-taking is a healthy and necessary exercise. As part of such a check, we might gather data. We might keep a weekly time log involving the following areas (and others as appropriate):
Time used to earn/spend money
Time used for personal care (sleep, exercise, etc.)
Time used for relaxation/entertainment
Time with family/friends/neighbours
Time in church-related activities
Time spent ministering/volunteering
Time with God
Such an audit may not evaluate the quality of time expended in each instance, but it is a beginning. The overall profile begins to take shape. Where we spend our time is a strong indicator of our stewardship values.
Prioritizing Kingdom Interests
To live as a Christian is to learn to live as fits the reign of God. While it is Christian to work to make a living, what becomes problematic is becoming so absorbed in making money that spiritual interests are crowded out. In establishing our lifestyle, we make choices that exhibit our priorities. A lifestyle includes choices about housing, furnishings, clothing, luxuries, entertainment, investments and savings, and giving. Such decisions are made with a set of priorities in mind.
We are constantly exercising priorities. For example, we may settle for purchasing a small used car because for us the decor of the home or a highquality entertainment centre is more important than mode of transportation. Others may choose to live in cramped living quarters with minimal comforts if by so doing they can indulge their yearnings for sightseeing and travel. Inject into these equations a devotion to Jesus and his kingdom, and the prioritizing process takes on complexity. For example, will any of the above priorities shift to using one’s travel money to spend time as a counsellor at a Christian camp, or to volunteer for short-term missions or relief work? Would one spend less on eating out and more on hospitality to international students?
Success and wealth are high priorities for many North American Christians. Jeremiah the prophet called for a priority higher than either of these. “Do not let the wise boast in their wisdom, do not let the mighty boast in their might, do not let the wealthy boast in their wealth; but let those who boast boast in this, that they understand and know me, that I am the LORD; I act with steadfast love, justice, and righteousness in the earth, for in these things I delight” ( Jeremiah 9:23-24 NRSV). To know God, which means to live in dynamic connection with God, is a value higher than wealth or success.
For a believer, greatest value is attached to Christ and his kingdom. Ideally, a Christian should want more than anything in the world to see God’s justice and righteousness prevail and kingdom causes succeed. Christians decide that their time and resources need to be committed to the kingdom. The implication is straightforward: money and time are shifted from other areas of life to kingdom work. If $500 is given toward a need or ministry, that $500 will not be available for investment in stocks or purchase of a bigger, better refrigerator.
Stewardship Assumptions
The concept of stewardship turns on several assumptions, each of which plays itself out practically in our lifestyle. One basic assumption touches on ownership. In Western cultures, individuals own things. In some cultures, the group owns and shares things. In places where Baal was worshipped, the king owned the land. Christians say all belongs to God. A fitting response is thankful contentment (Philippians 4:11-12). If God is owner, I have strong reason to be thankful both for what is termed a little and what is termed a lot. A lifestyle of excessive consumerism is fueled by discontent. A further implication of seeing properties as God’s gift is that we are blessed in order to be a blessing. Like other gifts of God, material abundance is to be used for the benefit of others ( James 2:14-17; Matthew 10:8).
A second assumption involving stewardship is management. Management includes attention to creative production and oversight of finances and income. Every Christian is a manager of assets in the interest of the owner, God. An appropriate amount is retained for the livelihood of the manager, but the object is to enhance the owner’s gains. One objective of money management is to place the resources in secure investments. Jesus teaches that the most secure investment is the kingdom of God (Matthew 6:19-34). A third assumption in exercising stewardship is accountability. Christians should exercise social responsibility in making their investments. One’s gifts are not a private affair. There is a public dimension to the exercise of stewardship. Jesus warns of an end-time audit (Matthew 25:14-46). The church can offer accountability groups to its members that will allow for discernment in both specific investments and general lifestyle issues. Legalism and individualism stand as dangers at the extremes. Rules cannot be easily standardized. In some cases, expenditures involving costly goods or properties may be a praiseworthy use of resources, while in other circumstances such expenditures would be detrimental or even deplorable.
Practical Hints for Effective Stewardship
Following are a number of suggestions that can help focus efforts toward effective stewardship for God’s kingdom and the simplifying of one’s lifestyle in an age of materialism and consumerism: Establish a mission statement with respect to your money. Consider what ideals, income level, standard of living, investment, savings, and retirement issues are important to you and consistent with God’s rule in your life.
Acquire possessions according to criteria of usefulness rather than status. Cars and clothing, for example, call for excessive outlays if status is a major criterion. If usefulness is the criterion, expenditures are almost certainly less.
Cultivate the habit of generosity. Experience the freedom that comes from giving things away.
Make matters of investments and larger expenditures the subject of prayer and counsel. Seek the guidance of the Holy Spirit. Don’t neglect the guidance of individuals in the community of faith.
Refuse to accept the propaganda of advertising and consumerism. It has been observed that “Contradicting the present is the central evangelical task in our time.” Be wary of seduction by today’s endless ads and sales pitches that promise happiness and fulfillment through acquiring more and having more. Remain in control of your expenditures.
- 本文部分内容源自埃尔默·A·马滕斯博士(Dr. Elmer A. Martens)未发表的文章:《金钱议题、圣经与基督徒》("Money Matters, the Bible, and the Christian"),加拿大门诺弟兄会信仰与生活委员会(Canadian Board of Faith and Life)。
- Block, Arthur. “The Christian and Materialism.” (Unpublished paper).[布洛克,〈基督徒与物质主义〉,未发表论文]
- Blue, Ron. Generous Living: Contentment through Giving. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1997.[罗恩·布鲁,《慷慨生活:藉着施予享知足》]
- Campolo, Tony. “Will the Real Jesus Please Stand Up?” Pp. 147-158 in Urban Mission: God’s Concern for the City. Ed. John Kyle. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1988.[托尼·坎波洛,〈真正的耶稣能否站出来?〉,载于约翰·凯尔编《城市宣教:上帝对城市的眷顾》]
- Foster, Richard. Celebration of Discipline. San Francisco: Harper, 1988.[理查德·福斯特(傅士德),《属灵操练礼赞》]
- Foster, Richard. Freedom of Simplicity. San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1993.[理查德·福斯特(傅士德),《简朴生活真谛》]
- Hein, Marvin. “Earth Abuse: Thoughts on Our Sin and God’s Plan.” Christian Leader. 52: 2 (Jan. 31, 1989): 4-6.[马文·海因,〈大地的蹂躏:对人类罪恶与上帝计划的反思〉,载《基督徒领袖》]
- Kraybill, Donald B. The Upside-Down Kingdom. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1990.[唐纳德·克雷比尔,《颠倒的国度》]
- Rusbuldt, Richard E. A Workbook on Biblical Stewardship. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1994.[理查德·E·罗斯伯尔特,《圣经管家职分研习手册》]
- Sider, Ronald J. Rich Christians in an Age of Hunger. Dallas: Word, 1990.[罗纳德·J·赛德,《饥荒时代的富裕基督徒》]
- Portions of this article come from an unpublished article by Dr. Elmer A. Martens: “Money
- Matters, the Bible, and the Christian.” Canadian Board of Faith and Life.
- Block, Arthur. “The Christian and Materialism.” (Unpublished paper).
- Blue, Ron. Generous Living: Contentment through Giving. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan,
- 1997.
- Campolo, Tony. “Will the Real Jesus Please Stand Up?” Pp. 147-158 in Urban Mission:
- God’s Concern for the City. Ed. John Kyle. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press,
- 1988.
- Foster, Richard. Celebration of Discipline. San Francisco: Harper, 1988.
- _____. Freedom of Simplicity. San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1993.
- Hein, Marvin. “Earth Abuse: Thoughts on Our Sin and God’s Plan.” Christian Leader. 52: 2
- (Jan. 31, 1989): 4-6.
- Kraybill, Donald B. The Upside-Down Kingdom. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1990.
- Rusbuldt, Richard E. A Workbook on Biblical Stewardship. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans,
- 1994.
- Sider, Ronald J. Rich Christians in an Age of Hunger. Dallas: Word, 1990.
Article 16: Work, Rest, and The Lord’s Day
引言
我们坚信,上帝创造的作为是人类活动的典范。虽然罪玷污并败坏了工作与安息,但蒙救赎的子民蒙召,应当将劳作与安息恢复到其应有的地位。
工作 (Work)
基督徒作为照着上帝形象被造的受造物,当尽己所能忠心劳作,以此效法创造主。他们应当运用自己的能力与资源来荣耀上帝、服事他人。因着身负基督之名,所有信徒都蒙召当诚实、殷勤地工作,并以尊重和尊严对待他人。
安息 (Rest)
正如上帝在第七日歇息了一切的工,人类也蒙召遵守定期的安息。安息是对上帝供应的感恩之举;安息是信靠之举,提醒人们:托住并维系生命的不是人的劳碌,而是上帝自己;安息也是盼望之举,预尝并期盼由耶稣复活所确立的终末永恒安息。
主日 (The Lord’s Day)
顺从新约的榜样,信徒在一周的第一天聚集,记念基督的复活与圣灵的降临。在主日,信徒满怀喜乐地专心敬拜、聆听圣道教训、擘饼、祷告、团契相交与服事,将劳作严格限制于必要的工作与怜悯之善行。
Work, Rest, and The Lord’s Day
We believe that God’s act of creation is the model for human activity. While sin has corrupted work and rest, redeemed people are called to restore labour and rest to their proper place.
Work
As creatures made in the image of God, Christians imitate the Creator by working faithfully as they are able. They are to use their abilities and resources to glorify God and to serve others. Because they bear the name of Christ, all believers are called to work honestly and diligently and to treat others with respect and dignity.
Rest
As God rested on the seventh day, people are called to observe regular times of rest. Rest is an act of thankfulness for what God has provided. It is an act of trust, reminding humans that it is not their work but God who sustains them. Rest is an act of hope, anticipating the future rest assured by the resurrection of Jesus.
The Lord’s Day
Following the New Testament example, believers gather together to commemorate the resurrection of Christ and the coming of the Holy Spirit on the first day of the week. On the Lord’s day, believers joyfully devote themselves to worship, instruction in the Word, breaking of bread, prayer, fellowship, and service, limiting their labour to work of necessity and deeds of mercy.
创世记 1:26-31;2:15;3:14-19;出埃及记 20:8-11;利未记 25:1-7;申命记 5:12-15;诗篇 46:10;95:6-11;传道书 3:13;马可福音 2:23-3:6;路加福音 24:1-36;使徒行传 2:1;20:7;罗马书 14:5-10;以弗所书 6:5-9;歌罗西书 3:22-4:1;帖撒罗尼迦后书 3:6-10;希伯来书 4:1-10;10:23-25。 ---
Genesis 1:26-31; 2:15; 3:14-19; Exodus 20:8-11; Leviticus 25:1-7; Deuteronomy 5:12-15; Psalm 46:10; 95:6-11; Ecclesiastes 3:13; Mark 2:23-3:6; Luke 24:1-36; Acts 2:1; 20:7; Romans 14:5-10; Ephesians 6:5-9; Colossians 3:22-4:1; 2 Thessalonians 3:6-10; Hebrews 4:1-10; 10:23-25.
工作与闲暇是北美基督徒核心关切的议题之一。我们坚信,上帝造人乃是为了让人既能劳作又能安息;然而在人类的背叛与堕落中,我们败坏了劳作与安息。作为蒙救赎的子民,教会蒙召将劳作与安息恢复到人类生命中应有的地位。
一、工作 (Work)
工作是人类生存中普遍存在且不可或缺的核心要素。在《创世记》中,上帝创造世界的行动本身就被描述为工作(创 2:2-3)。在伊甸园中,亚当被赋予为各样走兽命名的工作(创 2:18-20)。同样,《诗篇》104篇23节表明,从事劳作乃是人类受造的本性。因此,工作本身绝非堕落犯罪的产物。
罪所带来的恶果之一,乃是上帝咒诅了土地,从而使工作从与上帝同工的喜乐参与,演变为了与自然造化之间痛苦艰辛的搏斗(创 3:17-19)。此外,工作也会因人类的不义而遭到扭曲与败坏,正如古埃及残暴奴役以色列人的历史一样(出 1-13)。
人是按着上帝的形象被造的(创 1:26-27)。人具有上帝形象的表现之一,在于人天生具有社会性(关系性)。正是通过被造为男和女,人类共同彰显并反映出上帝的形象。社会本性与工作之间的紧密联系在《创世记》第2章中清晰可见:上帝为亚当寻找一个“配偶帮助他”;换言之,亚当在园中独居劳作并不好。对亚当而言,唯一相称的助手是另一个有位格的人(创 2:18-25)。因此,工作乃是人类受造之社会本性中不可分割的一部分。
《创世记》1章26节明确将受造拥有上帝的形象与“治理”(Dominion / 管理权)联系在一起。关于“治理”这一概念,必须注意两点:
- 治理意味着行动:人类受托负责对受造物进行恰当的善用与悉心的照管。
- 治理具有全备的管家责任:治理“海里的鱼、空中的鸟……各样走兽……全地”(创 1:28-30)的命令,应当被理解为涵盖对整个受造界的照料责任。虽然圣经文本并未在此逐一详述,但我们完全有理由将人类的责任延伸至自然界以外的整个人类文化产物。除了照管上帝所造的各样造物之外,人类也当负责任地善用人类文化中的各项要素,诸如经济、艺术、音乐、体育、教育、政治等等。各类正当的工作,都是人类当负的责任,也是人类受造的应有目的与归宿。
在《帖撒罗尼迦后书》3章10节中,使徒保罗阐明了理解工作的一项重要原则:“我们在你们那里的时候,曾吩咐你们说,若有人不肯做工,就不可吃饭。”每个人在力所能及的范围内都有责任劳作。保罗同样清楚指明,满足个人生活所需绝非工作的唯一理由,甚至不是首要理由。在《哥林多前书》16章2节中,他指出信徒应当在每逢七日的第一日,照自己的进项抽出若干留着,以便周济那些有需要的人。人不仅要自食其力、对自己负责,更有责任透过自己的工作所得去供应和帮补他人。
保罗在《以弗所书》6章5-9节和《歌罗西书》3章22节至4章1节中对仆人(奴仆)和主人的教导,向我们启示了基督徒如何能够救赎已被罪败坏的职场与劳动世界。保罗并未在字面上直接发起对奴隶制度的政治声讨;然而,他向做奴仆之人所发出的训诫,却要求他们活出超越奴隶身份的尊严:奴仆不可消极怠工、偷盗或抗命不从,反而当以忠心、尽责的敬业态度行事。他们应当如同自由人一样生活与劳作!同样,做主人的也当以公义、公平的态度对待仆人,如同对待与自己平等的同胞弟兄一样。保罗吩咐基督徒的生活行事,必须在根本上瓦解并解除奴隶制度的罪恶与毒素。
当代北美社会的消费资本主义(Consumer Capitalism)催生了另一种形式的奴役。有些人身处现代工厂的流水线中,发现劳动者与最终产品之间几乎没有任何有意义的情感或创造性联结;有些人从事推销与零售,内心却深知自己所兜售的商品毫无终极价值可言;还有一些人身居管理层,却承受着层层重压,被迫在削减劳工报酬的同时榨取更高的生产力。各种社会体制的挤压交织在一起,使工作沦为毫无意义的苦役与熬炼。在当今社会中,保罗的话语如同明灯,照亮了身处职场的基督徒:上帝呼召工人在履行职责时诚实利用时间,即使对最终产品的用途缺乏决定权,也要尽心尽力拿出高品质的工作成果;更要时刻谨记,自己在职场中的行事为人与专业表现,本身就是向上帝作出的美好见证。
二、安息 (Rest)
《出埃及记》20章11节与《申命记》5章15节针对守安息日的诫命,提供了互为补充的双重视角:
- 在《出埃及记》20章11节中,遵守安息日的诫命扎根于上帝亲自树立的创造典范;
- 在《申命记》5章15节中,安息日则让人回想上帝将以色列人从埃及为奴之地拯救出来的救赎大工。
这两处经文提醒我们:安息是一个庄严的机会,让我们既为上帝的创造之功感恩,也为上帝的救赎大恩献上赞美。
安息日律例提醒我们,遵守安息日的歇息乃是一种信靠的举动。当以色列人在旷野漂泊时,他们必须笃信:为安息日所留存的吗哪绝不会发臭生虫(出 16:22-30)。同样,当上帝吩咐以色列人守安息年,整整一年不可耕种收割庄稼时,百姓必须用实际行动证明,他们全心信靠上帝必会供应他们所需(出 23:10-11;利 25)。在当今时代,经济财富与军事力量构成了强烈的诱惑,诱使人们将安全感建立在上帝之外的事物上。守安息的呼召迫使我们深刻省察:作为一个群体,我们究竟仰赖谁的供应?
《希伯来书》第4章提醒我们,终极的安息尚未完全实现(4:1)。上帝所应许的未来安息,是通过对耶稣的信心(4:2)以及向上帝顺服(4:6)而得以进入的。在那终极的安息中,安息与工作将不再彼此对立或脱节(4:9-10)。在一个同时败坏了工作与安息的堕落文化中,这一应许赐给信徒坚实的力量去救赎工作与安息的真义。正是这永恒的盼望,托住了逆境中的上帝子民。
三、主日 (The Lord’s Day)
在新约圣经中,“主日”(The Lord’s Day)这一称号仅在《启示录》1章10节中出现过一次。在古罗马帝国文化中,特定日子被定为向凯撒效忠崇拜的“皇帝之日”(Augustus Day / Imperial Days)。早期教会决意分别为圣设立并庆祝“主日”,与当时他们身处的偶像崇拜与异教文化构成了鲜明对照。
今天,北美人群所面临的拜偶像诱惑之一,就是崇拜“休闲之神”(the god of leisure)。然而,世俗意义上的休闲不过是一种虚假的赝品安息。我们许多人把安息与消遣娱乐混为一谈,沉浸在自夸成就之中,而不再仰赖上帝为我们的供应者。我们误以为休闲是自己靠拼搏“挣来的”,却未能认识到真正的安息是来自上帝白白的恩典与厚赐。当代的北美基督徒再次面临呼召:要将每周的一日宣告为主的日子(主日),而不是仅仅把周末视作“属于我自己的消遣时光”。
显而易见,新约时代的信徒在一周的第一天聚集,是为了记念耶稣基督的复活(林前 16:1-2;徒 20:7)。教会历代悠久的传统正是效法初期信徒的这一实践。七日的第一日作为专门分别为圣敬拜上帝的日子,是极其适切的:因为它同时提醒信徒记念上帝起初的创造(创 1:1)、基督胜过死亡的复活(太 28:1;可 16:2;路 24:1;约 20:1),以及五旬节圣灵的降临(徒 2)。
正如前文所述,《出埃及记》20章与《申命记》5章提醒我们,安息与敬拜之间存在着密不可分的内在联系。这意味着,定期敬拜的一个核心内容,应当是数算并记念上帝为祂子民所成就的奇妙大能作为。我们记念上帝作为的重要方式之一,就是举行并领受圣餐(主餐)。在其他层面,我们的敬拜也应当包含数算与记念上帝如何创造并托住这一群全新的立约子民。
然而作为互为平衡的对照,记念保罗在《罗马书》14章5节的话是大有益处的:“有人看这日比那日强;有人看日日都是一样。只是各人心里要意见坚定。”保罗提醒我们,我们在某一天举行敬拜,乃是教会所采纳的一种约定俗成的惯例。从神学本质上而言,具体使用哪一天并不是绝对的律法条规;但显而易见、至关重要的是,基督徒必须分别出某一天来全心敬拜上帝。
作为在基督里新造的人,我们蒙召去救赎自己的工作;作为蒙救赎的圣约子民,我们蒙召透过放下手中的劳作,切实行出感恩、信靠与盼望。我们的安息应当以敬拜上帝和与众人彼此相交为显著特征。我们的敬拜与团契,应当成为终极景象的前瞻与预尝——届时,万国、各族、各方的信徒,都将一同在三位一体上帝荣耀的同在中得享永远的安息。
Work and leisure are among the central concerns of North American Christians. We believe that God created people for both work and rest, but in our rebellion, we have corrupted both labour and rest. As a redeemed people, the church is called to restore labour and rest to their proper places in human life.
Work
Work is a pervasive and essential element of human existence. The action of God in the creation of the world is described in Genesis as work (Genesis 2:2-3). In the Garden, Adam is given the work of naming the animals (Genesis 2:18-20). Similarly, Psalm 104:23 indicates that it is the nature of persons to engage in labour. Thus work itself is not a consequence of the fall into sin. One of the consequences of sin is that God cursed the ground, thereby changing work from joyful participation with God into a painful struggle against the elements (Genesis 3:17-19). Work can be corrupted by human injustice as in the case of Egypt enslaving Israel (Exodus 1-13). Human beings are created in the image of God (Genesis 1:26-27). One of the ways in which people are made in God’s image is that they are by nature social. It is by being both male and female that humans reflect the image of God. The connection between social nature and work is seen in Genesis 2. God seeks a helper for Adam. That is, it is not good for Adam to work alone in the garden. The only suitable helper for Adam is another person (Genesis 2:18-25). Work is part of the created social nature of human beings.
Genesis 1:26 explicitly links being made in the image of God with having dominion. Two things should be noted about the notion of dominion. First, dominion implies action. Humans are to be responsible for the proper use of and care for creation. Second, the command to have dominion over the “fish... birds...every living creature...the whole earth” (Genesis 1:28-30) should be understood to involve responsibility for all of creation. While it is not explicit in the biblical text, it is fair to understand human responsibility to extend to the products of human culture as well as to the natural world. In addition to caring for the creatures which God has created, humans are also responsible for use of such elements of human culture as economics, art, music, sport, education, politics, and the like. Work of all sorts is the responsibility and proper end of human beings.
In 2 Thessalonians 3:10, Paul articulates an important principle for understanding work: “We gave you this command: Anyone unwilling to work should not eat” (NRSV). Individuals are responsible to work as they are able. Paul is also clear that providing for personal needs is not the only, or even the primary, reason for working. In 1 Corinthians 16:2, he indicates that at the beginning of the week believers should set aside a portion of what they have to help those who are in need. While people are responsible for themselves, they are also responsible to use their work to provide for others. Paul’s instructions to slaves and masters in Ephesians 6:5-9 and Colossians 3:22-4:1 give some indication of how Christians can redeem the corrupted world of work. Paul does not directly condemn slavery. However, he does give instructions to slaves which command them to live as if they are not slaves. Rather than shirking their duties, stealing, and being insubordinate, the slaves are to act responsibly and faithfully. They are to act as if they are free people. Similarly, masters are to treat their slaves justly, fairly, and in the way that one would treat an equal. Paul told Christians to act in such a way that the evils of slavery were significantly undermined and disarmed.
The consumer capitalism of contemporary North America lends itself to another kind of slavery. Some people find themselves working in factories which provide very little meaningful connection between worker and product. Others find themselves selling products that they realize are of little ultimate significance. Some find themselves in management being pressured to demand more productivity with less compensation for workers. A variety of social pressures combine to make work seem like meaningless drudgery. The words of Paul provide a light for the Christian worker in our society. God calls workers to use their time honestly in performing work, to do quality work even if they have little control over the final product of their work, and to remember that their performance functions as a witness to God.
Rest
Exodus 20:11 and Deuteronomy 5:15 give complementary explanations of the command to rest on the Sabbath. In Exodus 20:11, the command to honour the Sabbath is grounded in the pattern of creation demonstrated by God. Deuteronomy 5:15 recalls God’s delivering Israel from slavery in Egypt. These two passages remind us that rest is an opportunity to thank God for creating us and also for redeeming us.
Sabbath laws remind us that observance of Sabbath rest is an act of trust. When the Israelites wandered in the desert, they were required to trust that manna would not rot when kept for the Sabbath (Exodus 16:22-30). Similarly, when Israel was commanded to observe Sabbath years in which they did not plant or harvest grain, the people were called to show by their actions that they trusted in God to provide for them (Exodus 23:10-11; Leviticus 25). Economic and military security provide contemporary temptations to put our trust in something other than God. The call to Sabbath observance calls us to examine carefully whom we as a people rely on for provision. Hebrews 4 reminds us that rest is not yet fully realized (4:1). The future rest promised by God is the result of faith in Jesus (4:2) and on obedience to God (4:6). The future rest will be a time when rest and work are no longer at odds (4:9-10). This provides believers with the strength to redeem both work and rest in a culture which corrupts both aspects of life. Hope sustains people in the face of adversity.
The Lord’s Day
The only use of the term “The Lord’s day” in the New Testament occurs in Revelation 1:10. Roman culture set aside certain days as “emperor’s days.” The commitment of the early church to celebrate a “Lord’s day” is in direct contrast to the idolatrous pagan culture in which they found themselves. Today, one of the idolatrous temptations that North Americans face is to worship the god of leisure. Leisure is a counterfeit rest. Many of us have confused rest with leisure, glorying in our own accomplishments rather relying on God as our provider. We believe we have earned leisure, not recognizing rest as a gift from God. Contemporary North American Christians are again called to proclaim a day of the week as the Lord’s day rather than thinking of the weekend as “time for myself.”
It is clear that New Testament believers gathered on the first day of the week to remember the resurrection of Jesus (1 Corinthians 16:1-2; Acts 20:7). It is a long tradition of the Church to imitate the practice of those believers. The first day is appropriate as a day set aside for worship in that it reminds believers of the creation (Genesis 1:1), the resurrection (Matthew 28:1; Mark 16:2; Luke 24:1; John 20:1), and the day of Pentecost (Acts 2). As noted earlier, Exodus 20 and Deuteronomy 5 remind us that there is an intimate connection between rest and worship. This suggests that a regular part of worship should be remembering the mighty acts of God on behalf of His people. One of the ways that we remember the acts of God is through the celebration of the Lord’s Supper. In other ways our worship should also involve remembering what it is that God has done in creating and sustaining a new people.
As counterpoint, however, it is useful to remember the words of Paul in Romans 14:5: “Some judge one day to be better than another, while others judge all days to be alike. Let all be fully convinced in their own minds” (NRSV). Paul reminds us that our observance of a day of worship is a convention that we adopt. It does not matter which day is used. Clearly it is essential that Christians set aside some day to worship.
As new creatures, we are called to redeem our work. As a redeemed people, we are called to tangibly show our thankfulness, trust, and hope by setting aside our work for a time. Our rest should be characterized by worship of God and fellowship with other people. Our worship and fellowship should be a foreshadowing of the time when believers of all nations and languages rest in the presence of the triune God.
工作与安息是北美教会面临的重大课题。我们所处的社会被一种根深蒂固的“忙碌欲求”所驱使——要么忙于追逐经济效益,要么忙于追逐娱乐消遣。我们的自我认同与这种对忙碌的渴求紧紧捆绑在一起:我们误以为,唯有当自己具有生产力时,才是有用的人、才有价值。我们在时间使用上的价值观与优先次序,彻底被这种忙碌的冲动所塑造。因此,《信仰宣言》深切认识到圣经关于工作、安息之需要以及遵守主日的教导具有极其重大的现实意义。
一、工作 (Work)
我们所从事的工作构成了我们人生的主要组成部分。约翰·雷德科普(John Redekop)在《今日信仰》(Faith Today,1989年9/10月号,第18-23页)的一篇文章中估计:“一个普通的加拿大上班族,从全职工作的第一天起到退休庆祝会为止,大约会在工作岗位上度过88,000个小时。”他由此得出结论:“我们大多数人醒着的时间里,有将近40%是花在工作上的。”
然而从圣经角度来看,工作绝不仅仅是在“岗位工位”上所度过的时间。广义的工作还包括:
- 照料自己的家庭(提供食物、遮风避雨的住所、安全感与稳定生活);
- 维护社会正常运转所必需的基础设施(政府治理、医疗卫生、公共交通、商业贸易等);
- 探索上帝受造界的广度(科学)与攀登人类文化的高峰(艺术)。
教会必须向信徒清晰传达:凡是负起责任的生活方式,各类正当的工作都是荣耀而尊贵的。企业高管、车库里的汽修工人、全职操持家务的母亲或父亲——都应当受到牧养与鼓励,在自己的劳作中寻见上帝所赐的尊严与目的。有一间堂会曾借着设立“劳动节主日”(Labour Day Sunday)来记念这一点:那天邀请每位信徒穿着平时工作日的工作服来教会聚会(当然,只有在平时不这样穿的情况下这才有特殊意义!)。在这样的主日,聚焦职场世界的见证分享与讲道教导显得尤为适切。另一间教会则开设了聚焦职场世界的成人基督教教育系列课程,邀请从事各行各业的信徒接受访谈,回答以下三个关键问题:
- “你在工作中获得的最大奖赏与满足感是什么?”
- “有哪些宏观或全球性的力量正在影响你的行业?”
- “你如何在自己的职业中融合与践行你的信仰?”
在我们的教导中,区分“天职/呼召”(vocation)与“职业/职业活动”(occupation)会大有助益:
- 我们的“职业”(occupation)是指占据我们具体时间的事物:商业经营、家务料理、专业业务、农场劳作、求学读书等等;
- 我们的“天职”(vocation)则是上帝对我们的“呼召”(calling,林前 7:17)。它是上帝在特定的职业与社会角色中,为我们的属灵生命成长所量身定制的独特心意。
不论我们具体从事何种工作,我们的根本呼召与天职乃是在凡事上效法基督、活出基督的样式;而我们世上的职业,正是这一属灵蜕变得以展开的舞台。有时,我们的属灵天职会引导我们转换具体职业:有些人为了跟随基督的呼召,毅然退出了军队(符合门诺和平主义非抵抗信仰传承),或是离开了存在不道德行为的商业公司,或是投身于全职教牧事工。我们渴望让每一位基督徒都明白:人人都有上帝的呼召,人人都在从事圣工(ministry)。
雷·拜斯特伦(Ray Bystrom)在其十期系列文章的第一篇《给职场人的十句话》(Ten Words For Those Who Work,刊于《职场》杂志 Marketplace,24/6,第11页)中对天职的阐述极具启发性。他说:“在生命中体察到上帝呼召的意识,应当激励全体上帝的子民——而绝非仅仅是教牧人员和宣教士——不论身处何种行业、工种、职业或事业,都当竭尽所能做到最好(西 3:23)。正如马丁·路德·金(Martin Luther King Jr.)曾说的那样:‘如果你蒙召做一名扫街工,你就应当像米开朗基罗作画、贝多芬谱曲、莎士比亚写诗那样去打扫街道。你应该把街道打扫得如此干净整洁,以至于天地间的天军与世人都不得不赞叹:这里曾住着一位伟大的扫街工,他把自己的工作做到了极致。’”
二、牧养不在职场中的人群 (Ministering to Those Out of the Workforce)
那些不在职场劳动大军中的人群又当如何牧养呢?教会必须时刻谨慎自守,切不可按着人的职业与社会地位将人划分为三六九等(雅 2:1-5)。人们往往习惯于将自我价值完全建立在自己的工作成就上:“我的工作定义了我是谁。”随后,我们在不知不觉中踏出了危险的第二步:“我的职业收入与地位决定了我有多大价值。”这是一种极其危险且属世的世俗假设,教会必须予以坚决的抵制!我们必须学会不从自己“所做的事”去寻找自我价值,而是从自己在上帝眼中的“宝贵身份”去确立价值。特别是在失业率居高不下的社区、因身心残障而无法就业的人群中,或是退休人员密集的会众里,教会清晰传达以下信息至关重要:无论每个人的就业与经济状况如何,在上帝眼中,人人都具有至高的神圣尊严。
我们当如何切实有效地牧养这些人?
- 转变交往习惯:我们可以格外留意,不要在接触新朋友时习惯性地脱口就问:“那么,你是做什么工作的?”
- 准确传讲真理:我们必须分清,保罗在《帖撒罗尼迦后书》3章10节所说的(“若有人不肯做工,就不可吃饭”),针对的是那些“拒绝做工的人”,而绝非那些“无法工作的人”。
- 关顾失业群体:教会必须体恤并体认失业者所承受的情感与经济重压。教会的职责是提醒失业信徒,一个人的位格价值绝不取决于是否拥有一份有偿报酬的工作。在毫不轻视失业所带来的痛苦的同时,教会可以为暂时失业的肢体提供在教会与社区中参与有意义服事的机会。
- 扶助残障人士:身心残障人士往往在世俗职场中遭受边缘化。教会的职责是为这些人的尊严与价值作见证,并带头确保不同能力程度的人都能获得从事有意义劳作的机会。
- 重构退休观念:如果我们以上帝的创造劳作为典范,我们就不会把今生的工作仅仅看作是通往“安享退休”的跳板。相反,最充实、最具意义的退休生活,应当是充满劳作与行动的生活——这种劳作不再受制于眼前的生计压力,而是更多由我们的恩赐、兴趣与能力所驱使,去造福教会与社会。
三、工作与意义 (Work and Meaning)
另一个严峻的挑战,源于现代社会中某些工作表面上的虚无与无意义感——许多人体验到这种徒劳如同一座牢笼,甚至是一种新型的奴役。有些人从事机械重复、看似缺乏宏观价值的工种;有些人销售着自己心知肚明毫无终极意义的产品;另一些人则在报酬微薄的情况下被逼追求更高的业绩指标。现代社会的重重压力,使得工作显得毫无价值甚至面目可憎。
对于致力于在“周一到周六的日常世界”中施行祝福并彰显尊严的教会而言,这是一场真正的牧养挑战。《传道书》提供了一个极佳的切入点:它不仅以同理心道出了这种日光之下的虚空与无意义,更指引了终极的出路——在每日日常的恩赐中得享喜乐(吃喝劳碌,传 3:13),并持守忠心敬畏事奉造物主上帝(传 12:1, 13)。
不仅如此,教会更应帮助基督徒走得更远:在圣灵的引导下,枯燥单调的职业可以被奇妙更新,使工作本身以及工作中所建立的各种人际关系,蜕变为具有属灵维度的活动——正如耶稣呼召加利利海边的普通渔夫,使他们从事为上帝的国度“得人如得鱼”的崇高使命一样(可 1:17)。无论从事何种工作,基督徒都蒙召诚实而优秀地完成工作,因为他们深知,自己的职业操守与工作态度正是在向上帝作见证。
四、安息 (Rest)
作为一个根植于北欧(及东欧德裔门诺社群)历史传承的宗派,门诺弟兄会常常展现出所谓的“新教工作伦理”(Protestant work ethic):勤勉、节俭,以及一种普遍不愿停下脚步享受劳动果实的倾向。如今,许多北美基督徒在对工作的痴迷、以牺牲安息与闲暇为代价这一方面,与不信者几乎毫无二致。
尽管俗语说“闲懒的手是魔鬼的工场”确实有其道理,但当我们把游手好闲(懒惰)等同于神圣的安息与闲暇时,我们就彻底错失了安息的福分。圣经提醒我们,受造的人类兼具劳作与安息的双重需要。安息在上帝的创造心意中,从来不是次于工作的附庸品。劳作与安息若保持合宜的平衡,就构成了上帝所设立的生命节奏,这是活出神国生活所必不可少的。内科医师理查德·斯文森(Richard Swenson)在其著作《留白》(Margin)中,呼吁生活在巨大压力下的读者重获平衡与生命留白,他写道:“唯有在安息之时,我们才暂停‘治理全地’的劳碌,转而俯伏敬拜那位赋予人治理权柄的创造主。”
我们必须确保对“安息”拥有一种清晰且合乎圣经的纯正理解。安息绝非仅仅是无所事事(对许多人来说,强行什么都不做反而像是一种折磨)。安息是使身心灵得以彻底更新的过程,因此在具体形式上具有独特的个体差异。
与此同时,圣经中的安息日律例教导我们,安息必然具有群体性的维度,因为整个家室(包括家庭成员、雇工、寄居者以及牲畜所构成的社会经济单元)都被涵盖在安息日的诫命中(出 20:10)。我们建议,这种安息应当在我们的社会家园与属灵家园中具体彰显出来——也就是在我们的家庭与教会之中。各个家庭可以选择以不同的方式来守安息,例如共进特殊的安息日爱筵,分别出时间一同祷告和读经,或是设立专属的家庭之夜(参阅卡罗尔·布拉佐 Carol Brazo 所著《不寻常的家》No Ordinary Home,该书为基督徒守安息提供了极具启发的视角;尤金·毕德生 Eugene Peterson 在《角度的运作》Working the Angles 一书中关于安息日的章节也极具助益)。
此外,我们必须警惕,切不可为了守安息日而破坏了整体时间的平衡。如果我们把七天的工作量硬塞进六天里拼命透支,以便在每周“腾出一天休息”,这种做法是完全行不通的。这完全违背了圣经中将安息视为一种属灵操练与信靠祭物的真义。定期安息带来的属灵福分,正在于向我们显明:我们并非人生的终极主宰,我们必须完全仰赖上帝及其信实的看顾与掌管。理想的基督徒生命绝不是匆忙奔波的生命,而是一种让闲暇留白与超然视角积极融入每日、每时的生命肌理之中的生活,而绝非仅仅体现在七日中的某一天。
五、安息日的真义 (The Meaning of Sabbath)
犹太人对安息日的理解十分值得我们汲取借鉴。在犹太传统中,安息日的休息被视为一段“感官与心灵丰富体验”的时光(sensual time)——这是一段透过人类所有的感官,尽情欢欣品味上帝创造之美好的神圣时刻。安息日的安歇为人提供了与上帝亲密相交的良机。犹太拉比传统相传,上帝在西奈山向摩西大声宣告了十诫中的九条,唯独安息日的诫命,上帝是柔声耳语的——因为安息日是与上帝深情相拥、亲密交融的时刻。虔诚的犹太人会朗诵《雅歌》来迎接安息日的降临:一是因为所罗门的诗篇赞美了作为创造高潮的亲密之爱;二是因为安息日被视为上帝与其圣约子民之间宛如新婚庆典般的深情相约。这一视角极大地帮助我们基督徒重新体认圣经所设立的安息那种充满生命力、活泼丰盛的属天福分。
无论安息采取何种外在形式,无论包含或排除哪些具体活动,我们都必须确保守住基督徒安息时段的核心原意:那就是以舍己付代价的方式向上帝献上感恩与信靠,享受属天的福乐与平安,并在上帝创造的美善世界中欢喜踊跃。对于全教会(或团契小组)守安息的群体承诺而言,也是同理。这种群体安息需要自律,也需要顺服群体就如何守安息所达成的共识。随着守安息的操练逐渐内化于心,其间的祝福便跃居首位,安息日便得以照着上帝的美意在我们身上成就其奇妙大工——使我们在属灵、情感以及身体上经历全方位的苏醒与更新。
六、主日 (The Lord’s Day)
论到圣经关于主日的教导,在教牧层面主要引发了两个关键问题:
- 我们应当如何(以及何时)遵守主日?
- 圣经关于安息日的教导与基督徒的主日之间究竟有何内在关联?
先探讨第二个问题会对我们大有裨益。
圣经中的安息日与基督徒的主日绝不能直接划等号!换言之,我们绝不能把守主日当作是在照搬遵守所谓的“基督教安息日”。尽管许多基督徒(如部分清教徒传统)可能持有这种观点,但我们必须坚决摒弃这种做法,因为这与再洗礼派(Anabaptist)的圣经诠释进路背道而驰——正如再洗礼派坚决拒绝将洗礼视为新约的(婴儿)割礼、拒绝将教会领袖等同于旧约祭司、拒绝将教堂建筑等同于旧约圣殿,以及拒绝将所谓的“基督教国家”及其发动的战争等同于旧约的神权以色列国一样。主日固然是我们践行从安息日所提炼出的神圣原则的良机,但在旧约律法意义上,主日绝不是安息日。
那么,安息日的“神圣性”(圣洁,创 2:3;出 20:11)又当如何看待?我们是否冒着亵渎上帝在创世之初所赐福之物的危险?
我们首先必须说明,上帝起初赐福并定为圣日的是“第七日”,而不是“第一日”。因此,若要严格恪守安息日的神圣律法,我们就应当遵守星期六(更准确地说,是从周五日落到周六日落),如同犹太人、基督复临安息日会以及少数其他群体所做的那样。在整本圣经中,第七日的本体“神圣性”从未被转移到另一天。
然而,因着耶稣基督的降临,两件决定性的事情发生了翻天覆地的转变:
- 耶稣基督是安息日的主:耶稣亲自宣告自己是“安息日的主”(太 12:8),因此祂拥有远高于安息日律例本身的至高地位与权威。
- 复活开启了新创造:透过祂荣耀的复活,耶稣将七日的第一日设立为“新创造”(New Creation)破晓并闯入这旧世界体系的神圣日子。
关于“圣洁与神圣性”的问题在五旬节得到了更为深刻的升华——当时初代信徒在七日的第一日“都聚集在一处”(徒 2:1)。作为一切神圣成圣之源头的圣灵,被浩浩荡荡地倾注在一个群体身上!由此可见,上帝的祝福与神圣性,如今首要显明在一群“圣洁的子民”——由圣灵所充满的弥赛亚群体(教会)身上,而非寄托于特定的神圣时辰或神圣处所。即使第七日依然具有神圣意义,但在上帝眼中,教会远比任何日子都要圣洁!当一间教会因为在“主日是否允许从事某项活动”上无法达成一致而陷入分裂时,这种纷争与分裂在上帝眼中,远比所谓的“干犯基督教安息日”更加令人痛心与忧伤。
这一切都向我们表明:我们绝不把旧约的安息日律法作为理解主日真义的首要依据;我们单单定睛于耶稣、祂复活的大能以及圣灵的丰盛赐下。至此,我们回到了最初的问题:我们究竟应当如何遵守主日?
遵守并庆祝主日的最佳时间,是在一周的第一天——也就是星期日,正如教会自使徒时代起一贯的历史实践一样。如此行是一项重大的神学宣告:我们宣告历史至关重要!在星期日庆祝主日,表明我们笃信上帝真实介入了人类历史——宇宙超然的主宰在千百年前某一个具体的星期日清晨,亲临并介入了这个破碎的地球。它表明我们传承着另一件超自然历史事件的血脉:那就是五旬节圣灵的倾倒,它标志着上帝真正子民的诞生。从个人经验我们深知,虽然庆祝朋友的生日不一定非要在生日当天不可,但当天庆祝无疑最为适切贴切。同理,在上帝最伟大的历史作为真实发生的那个日子(主日)来庆祝祂的大能救赎,是最为合宜得体的。
新约的信仰群体在主日聚集。我们可以说,这是一次属灵的大家庭聚会,旨在彼此勉励、互相激发“爱心,勉励行善”(来 10:24)。我们今天所谓的“去教会聚会”,正是源于圣徒在主日的这种聚集;因此,教会性的聚集是庆祝主日不可或缺的核心部分。我们务要确保,我们教会的聚会切实体现了新约对于“上帝子民聚集时应当且能够发生何事”的关切与期望。(参见第6条“教会的本质”,以及第1条“上帝”教牧应用中论及敬拜的段落。)
七、替代性聚会日 / 其他敬拜日子 (Alternative Days)
对于我们大多数人而言,主日提供了一个绝佳的机会去操练圣经所要求的安息(并领受其属天福分)。正因如此,我们在《信仰宣言》中明确宣告:信徒应当将自己的劳作限制于“必要的工作与怜悯之善行”。
然而对于某些人而言——例如从事医疗保健、公共安全等“关键公共服务”的人员——主日休息可能根本无法实现。教会应当鼓励这些肢体寻求其他方式来操练安息的纪律,并勉励他们在自己的职业服事中竭力荣耀耶稣(从而在实质上尊荣主日)。
教牧人员以及其他深度投入主日繁重事工的同工,往往深刻体会到周日绝不是自己的休息日。教会务要确保其受薪与志愿同工能够实践合乎圣经的安息。特别是教会必须确保其牧者能够享有必需的安息休假(包括每周的定期休息日与较长期的安息年休假 Sabbatical),以维持荣耀上帝且身心健康的可持续工作模式。
有些堂会选择在主日以外的其他日子举行主要的教会崇拜聚会。我们该如何评估这种现象?
首先,新约圣经清楚表明,具体的日子并非首要的关键问题(罗 14:5-6),任何一天都可以用来荣耀主。在周日以外举行聚会的动机,通常被解释为“为了向外拓殖外展”与“为了提供灵活性”。
我们建议,明智的教会领袖当在上述两种动机之间进行敏锐的辨识。因为“灵活性”是一把双刃剑,它既能促进也能削弱教会的外展使命。毫无疑问,灵活性确实能够增强外展,它让更多人在更方便的时间来到教会,并且往往提供了不同崇拜风格的选择。
然而,这种所谓的灵活性也会严重损害教会,因为它容易掩盖人对个人时间的占有欲与私心。它可能会让门徒训练中一个至关重要的领域——在时间使用上顺服上帝——被束之高阁、不被触及。如果举行周中聚会仅仅是为了让人可以在一两个小时内“完成聚会任务”,好让他们在周末肆无忌惮地去度假木屋狂欢消遣,那么我们最好认真省察这背后的真实动机与冲动。那种认为“周末是我个人的神圣时间”的心态,暴露出了亟待解决的属灵深层问题——即管家职分(Stewardship)以及向耶稣全然顺服的主权问题。我们同样必须警惕对现代“娱乐与体育之神”的偶像崇拜:对体育运动和消遣娱乐漫无节制的狂热,极易侵蚀并削弱信徒委身聚集于上帝家里的坚定心志。
有些人或许会反驳:“但是,人们来参加周中聚会,难道不比完全不参加聚会更好吗?”答案显而易见:是的。但是一间健康的教会绝不会对这一领域的潜在隐患视而不见——正如教会绝不会漠视那些虽然在周日清晨“恪守宗教仪式”准时参加聚会、却在周一至周六过着放纵不敬虔生活的信徒之属灵光景一样。
八、工作与安息的恩赐 (Gifts of Work and Rest)
劳作与安息交替的节律,乃是造物主上帝赐下的宝贵恩赐。工作属于我们神圣呼召(天职)的一部分;安息则是亟待恢复的属灵操练。遵守主日的最佳方式,乃是将这一天分别为圣,作为敬拜、团契相交与服事的时间。律法主义固然会扼杀圣经安息日教导的精神,但上帝关于工作与安息的神圣蓝图,乃是基督徒丰盛、多结果子且可持续生活的不二典范。
Work and rest are major issues for the North American church. We are a society driven by a deep-seated need to be busy, either with economically profitable activity or with recreation. Our self-image is tied to this need to be busy: we are useful, worth something, when we are productive. Our values and priorities regarding time use are shaped by the drive to busyness. Therefore the Confession of Faith sees the importance of biblical teaching regarding our work, our need for rest, and our observance of the Lord’s day.
Work
A major component of our lives is the work we do. John Redekop, in an article in Faith Today (Sept/Oct 1989, 18-23), estimates that the “average working Canadian spends some 88,000 hours on the job from the first day of full-time employment until the retirement celebration.” He concludes that “most of us spend almost 40 percent of our waking time at work.” But biblically speaking, work is more than just time spent “on the job.” Work includes taking care of one’s household (providing food, shelter, security, stability), providing the infrastructure so that society can function (government, health care, transportation, commerce, etc.), and exploring the breadth of creation (science) and the heights of human culture (the arts). It is important for the church to communicate that all types of work are honourable as ways of living responsibly. The executive, the mechanic in the garage, the stay-at-home mom or dad—all these ought to be helped to find the God-given dignity and purpose of their work. One congregation has celebrated this by having a “Labour Day” Sunday in which everyone is to come to church in their weekday work clothes. (Of course, that would only work if it weren’t already the normal practice!) Testimonies and teaching focused on the world of work would be appropriate for such a day. Another church had an adult Christian Education series focusing on the world of work. People who worked in different jobs were interviewed with the following three questions: “What are the greatest rewards of your work?” “What are the larger or global forces that affect your occupation?” “How do you integrate your faith and your occupation?”
In our teaching, it can help us if we distinguish between our “vocation” and our “occupation.” Our occupation is what takes up our time: business, housekeeping, professional duties, the farm, school, and so on. Our vocation, on the other hand, is our “calling” from God (1 Corinthians 7:17). It is God’s uniquely tailored will for our spiritual growth, within a certain set of occupations and roles. Our calling, our vocation, is to become Christlike in whatever we do; our occupations form the stage on which this transformation takes place. Sometimes, our vocation will lead us to change occupations: some have moved out of the military, or out of a business with unethical practices, or into full-time pastoral work as a result of following the call of Christ. We want all Christians to understand that they have a calling, a ministry. Ray Bystrom is helpful as he describes vocation in his first of a ten-part series on “Ten Words For Those Who Work” (Marketplace, 24/6, p 11). He says, “a sense of God’s calling in one’s life should prompt all God’s people—not just clergy and missionaries—to do the very best, whatever their trade, job, occupation or career (Colossians 3:23). As Martin Luther King once said, ‘If you are called to be a street sweeper, you should sweep streets as Michelangelo painted or Beethoven composed music or Shakespeare wrote poetry. You should sweep streets so well that the host of heaven and earth will say, Here lived a great street sweeper who did his job well.’”
Ministering to Those Out of the Workforce
What about those who aren’t in the workforce? Churches ought always to be careful that we do not rank people according to their occupation ( James 2:1-5). We tend to place a lot of value on what we do: “I am what my job says I am.” And we unconsciously take a second step: “I’m worth what my job says I’m worth.” This is a dangerous assumption that needs to be firmly resisted by the church. We must learn to find our worth not in what we do, but in who we are in God’s sight. Especially in communities with high unemployment, or where there are people with disabilities that keep them from working, or with a lot of retirees, it is important that we project the message that all people have dignity in God’s eyes, regardless of their job situation.
How can we effectively pastor these people? We can be careful that our first question to newcomers isn’t automatically, “So, what do you do?” Furthermore, we should make sure that Paul’s word in 2 Thessalonians 3:10 (“Anyone unwilling to work should not eat” NRSV) isn’t directed at those who can’t work, but at those who refuse to work. As to the situation of the unemployed, there are several things that the church can do. First, we must be careful to recognize the emotional and financial stress that the unemployed will face. It is the role of the church to remind the unemployed that their value as a person is not tied to having a paying job. Without minimizing the pain of unemployment, the church can offer the person who is temporarily out of work opportunities for meaningful service within the community. Second, persons with disabilities are often marginalized in the workplace. It is the role of the church to witness for the worth of these people and to take the lead in seeing to it that people with different abilities are afforded opportunities for meaningful labour. Third, if we accept the work of God as our model, we will not view our work as primarily a means to an enjoyable retirement. Rather, the most fulfilling retirement is one filled with activity (work) that is less driven by immediate needs and more by our interests and abilities.
Work and Meaning
A further challenge arises from the apparent meaninglessness of some modern work, a futility that many people experience as a trap, even a kind of slavery. Some may perform jobs which are repetitive or seem to lack larger value, or sell products that appear to have little ultimate significance. Others may suffer the stress of trying to achieve higher productivity with lower compensation. Many modern pressures can make work seem meaningless or even sinister. This is a true challenge for the church that seeks to bless and dignify the Monday to Saturday world. Ecclesiastes is a helpful starting point, both as an empathetic expression of this meaninglessness, and for its eventual conclusion: delight in the daily blessings (food and drink, 3:13), and persevere in serving God the Creator (12:1, 13). Christians should be helped to go further than this. Through the guidance of the Spirit, dreary occupations can be transformed so that they, or the relationship-building that they permit, become spiritually-focused activities, such as the fishermen whom Jesus called to start “catching people” for the kingdom (Mark 1:17). Whatever the job, Christians are called to work honestly and well, knowing their performance and attitude serve as a witness to God.
Rest
As a denomination with its roots in northern Europe, Mennonite Brethren tend to display what has been called the “Protestant work ethic”: industriousness, frugality, and a general reluctance to pause and enjoy the fruits of labour. At present, many North American Christians are indistinguishable from their non-Christian counterparts in their obsession with work at the expense of rest and leisure. While there is truth to the proverb that “idle hands are the devil’s workshop,” we miss the blessing of rest when we equate idleness with rest and leisure. Scripture reminds us that we were created with a need for both work and rest. Never was rest secondary to work. Rest and work, when held in proper balance, provide the Godordained rhythm of life that is necessary for life in the kingdom of God. In his book Margin, the physician Richard Swenson, challenging his readers to a restored balance and margin for stressed lives, says, “it is at Sabbath time we suspend dominion work and instead worship the dominion-Maker.” We want to make sure we have a clear and biblically sound understanding of “rest.” Rest is not just inactivity (which might seem a chore to many people). Rest is what allows for the renewal of body and spirit, and is therefore something uniquely individual. At the same time, the biblical Sabbath laws teach us that rest should have a corporate dimension, since the whole household (the socio-economic unit of family, workers, livestock) is included in the Sabbath command (Exodus 20:10). We suggest that this kind of rest should be visible both in our social and spiritual households: our homes and our churches. Families have chosen to celebrate Sabbath in different ways, such as in a special meal with time set aside for prayer and Scripture reading, or with a special family night. (See Carol Brazo, No Ordinary Home, for an inspiring window into Christian Sabbath-keeping; Eugene Peterson’s chapter on the Sabbath in Working the Angles is also helpful.) Further, we ought to be careful that we do not practice the discipline of rest at the expense of the balance of our time. It doesn’t work to cram seven days’ worth of work into six, so that we can say that we are “taking one day off “ each week. That runs against the grain of the biblical concept of rest as a discipline and a sacrifice. Part of the blessing of a period of rest is to show us that we are not in control, that we are dependent on God and His providence. The ideal Christian life is not a hurried life; it is a life where leisure and perspective are an active part of the fabric of every day, every hour; not just during one day in seven.
The Meaning of Sabbath
We stand to learn something from a Jewish understanding of the Sabbath. In Jewish tradition, the Sabbath rest is seen as a “sensual” time: a time to delight, through all the human senses, in the goodness of God’s creation. The Sabbath rest gives opportunity for intimacy with God. Jewish tradition says that God loudly announced the Ten Commandments to Moses—all except the Sabbath command. This one he whispered, because the Sabbath is for intimacy with God. Pious Jews will recite from the Song of Solomon to welcome the Sabbath, first because Solomon’s poem celebrates the sexual intimacy which is the climax of the creation story, and second because the Sabbath is seen as a wedding celebration between God and His covenant people. This perspective helps us as Christians to understand the sensual and life-giving blessing of biblically appointed rest.
Whatever form it takes, whatever activities it includes or excludes, we want to make sure that the primary intentions for the Christian’s period of rest are upheld: a sacrificial expression of thanksgiving to God and trust in God, a time of blessing and peace, an opportunity to delight in the goodness of God’s world. The same holds true for a congregational (or smaller group) commitment to observe a Sabbath rest. This kind of rest takes discipline and submission to the group consensus as to how it will be observed. As the discipline of rest is internalized, the blessings become primary, and the Sabbath rest is allowed to have its way with us as God intended: for spiritual, emotional, and physical renewal.
The Lord’s Day
There are two main pastoral issues that arise when it comes to the Bible’s teaching about the Lord’s day. First, how (and when) should we observe it? Second, what is the connection between the biblical teaching of Sabbath rest and the Lord’s day? We will be helped if we discuss the second question first. The biblical Sabbath and the Christian Lord’s day are not to be equated. That is, we do not observe the Lord’s day as if it were literally a Christian Sabbath. While many Christians may hold to that practice, we must reject it as inconsistent with an Anabaptist approach to the Bible (in the same way that Anabaptism rejects the notion of baptism as a Christian [infant] circumcision, church leaders as the Christian equivalent of Old Testament priests, a church building as the counterpart of the Old Testament temple, or a Christian nation and its wars as functionally equivalent to Old Testament theocratic Israel). The Lord’s day may be the occasion for us to practice principles which we derive from the Sabbath, but it is not a Sabbath in the Old Testament sense.
What about the “sanctity” of the Sabbath (Genesis 2:3; Exodus 20:11)? Are we not in danger of desecrating something which God blessed at the beginning of creation? We have to say, first of all, that God’s blessing was placed upon the seventh day, not the first, and therefore a strict practice of the sanctity of the Sabbath would lead us to observe Saturday (or more specifically, Friday sundown to Saturday sundown), as do Jews, Seventh Day Adventists, and a few other groups. The actual “sanctity” of the seventh was never, scripturally speaking, transferred to a different day.
But two things changed with Jesus. First, he proclaimed himself to be the Lord of the Sabbath, and therefore to have a greater status and authority than Sabbath observance itself. Second, he appointed with his resurrection the first day of the week as the day on which the New Creation broke into this world system. The question of “sanctity” was pressed further at Pentecost, when the first believers were “all together in one place” on the first day of the week (Acts 2:1). The Holy Spirit, who is the source of all divine sanctification, was poured out onto a people. Thus God’s blessing and sanctity are now seen above all in a sacred people, the messianic community of the Spirit, and not in sacred times or places. While the seventh day may still be sacred, the Church is more sacred in God’s eyes. When a church is divided because it cannot agree on whether or not a certain activity is “permitted” for a Christian on Sunday, this division is more grievous to God than any perceived “breaking” of a Christian Sabbath. All of this goes to say that we do not look to the Sabbath law as our primary source for understanding what the Lord’s day is about. We look to Jesus, the power of his resurrection, and the gift of the Spirit. And so we return to our original question: How should we observe the Lord’s day?
It is best to celebrate the Lord’s day on the first day of the week, Sunday, as has been the practice from the earliest days of the church. To do so is a significant theological statement: we say that history matters. Celebrating Sunday as the Lord’s day says that we believe that God intervened in history, that the transcendent Lord of the universe intersected with this broken planet on a particular Sunday morning centuries ago. It says that we are part of an unbroken line of descent from another supernatural event, the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, which signified the birthing of the true people of God. We know from personal experience that we don’t need to observe a friend’s birthday on the particular day; but it feels more appropriate to do so. In the same way, it is most appropriate to celebrate God’s greatest acts in history on the day they really happened.
The New Testament communities of faith assembled on the Lord’s day. It was, we may say, a spiritual family gathering, for the purpose of encouraging and prompting people “toward love and good deeds” (Hebrews 10:24). Our practice of “going to church” derives from this assembling of the saints, and thus the church-related gathering is an important part of celebrating the Lord’s day. We will want to make sure that our church gatherings do indeed reflect the New Testament concerns for what can and ought to happen when God’s people gather. (See Article 6, Nature of the Church, and portions on worship in the pastoral application of Article 1, God.)
Alternative Days
For most of us, Sunday provides a good opportunity to practice the discipline (and receive the blessing) of biblical rest. Because of this, we have chosen to say in our confession that believers limit their labour “to work of necessity and deeds of mercy.” For some, however—those who work in “essential services” such as health care and public safety, for instance—Sunday rest may not be an option. These people ought to be encouraged to find other ways of practicing the discipline of rest, and urged to consider ways they can honour Jesus (and thus the Lord’s day) through their occupational services. Pastors and others who invest heavily in Sunday activities often feel that Sunday is definitely not a day of rest. Churches should ensure that their workers can practice a biblical rest. Churches should make sure that their pastors, especially, are able to take necessary sabbatical rest (both weekly and longer term) in order to maintain a God-honouring and healthy pattern of work. Some congregations hold their main church gatherings on days other than Sunday. How do we evaluate this? First, the New Testament is clear that the day is not of primary significance (Romans 14:5-6). Any day can honour the Lord. The motive for non-Sunday services is generally given as outreach and flexibility. Wise church leadership will, we suggest, distinguish carefully between these two motives, because “flexibility” is a two-edged sword that can both enhance and cripple a church’s outreach. It will enhance it, of course, by allowing more people to come at more convenient times, and often with a choice of the kind of church gathering being offered.
But such flexibility can also cripple a church by masking a possessiveness of one’s time. It can permit a major area for discipleship, submitting one’s time-use to God, to go untouched. If a midweek gathering is used so that people can “get in” their hour or two of church, leaving them free for a weekend at the cottage, we would do well to discern what impulses and motivations lie behind this. An attitude that says “the weekend is my time” tells us that there are some spiritual issues which need addressing, issues of stewardship and submission to Jesus. We ought also to be on guard against idolizing the modern gods of recreation and sports. Unchecked enthusiasm for sports and recreation can weaken commitment to gathering with the family of God.
Some will respond, “But isn’t it better for people to come to a midweek gathering than not go at all?” The answer, obviously, is yes. But the healthy church will not ignore potential concerns in this area—just as it will not ignore the condition of those who might “religiously” attend Sunday morning service but live ungodly lives for the rest of the week.
Gifts of Work and Rest
The pattern of work and rest is a gift from God the Creator. Work is part of our divine calling or vocation. Rest is a spiritual discipline that needs to be recovered. The Lord’s day is best observed as a time for worship, fellowship, and service. While legalism can destroy the spirit of biblical Sabbath teaching, the divine plan of work and rest is the model for productive and sustainable Christian living.
- Brazo, Carol. No Ordinary Home. Sisters, OR: Questar Publications, 1995. (中译参考:《不寻常的家》)
- Peterson, Eugene. Working the Angles: The Shape of Pastoral Integrity. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993. (中译参考:尤金·毕德生著,《角度的运作:教牧诚信的塑造》)
- Swenson, Richard. Margin: Restoring Emotional, Physical, Financial, and Time Reserves to Overloaded Lives. Colorado Springs: NavPress, 1992. (中译参考:理查德·斯文森著,《留白:为超载生活重建情感、身体、财务与时间的储备》)
- Brazo, Carol. No Ordinary Home. Sisters, OR: Questar Publications, 1995.
- Peterson, Eugene. Working the Angles: The Shape of Pastoral Integrity. Grand Rapids:
- Eerdmans, 1993.
- Swenson, Richard. Margin: Restoring Emotional, Physical, Financial, and Time Reserves to
- Overloaded Lives. Colorado Springs: NavPress, 1992.
Article 17: Christianity and Other Faiths
耶稣是唯一的道路(Jesus Is the Only Way)
我们坚信,上帝在耶稣里所赐的拯救恩典,是使人类与上帝和好的唯一途径。救恩虽向所有人预备并开放,但唯有那些信靠主耶稣基督的人,才拥有得享永生的确据。
上帝普世的见证(God’s Universal Witness)
上帝从未撇下任何人,使其没有领受关于创造主良善与大能的见证。然而因着人类的叛逆,人们选择压制真理。尽管在其他宗教中可能存在某些真理的元素,但圣经严厉警戒不可听从虚假的教导。基督徒当以尊重的心态对待其他信仰与哲学思想的人,但仍需本着爱心与迫切感,向万民宣扬基督是全人类唯一的救恩之道。
上帝的主权(Sovereignty of God)
上帝深爱世人,不愿有一人沉沦。在至高的恩典主权中,上帝可能会以超乎人类理解的方式与人沟通。圣经明确教导,那些弃绝福音的人必落在神圣的审判之下;而那些从未听闻福音之人的永恒结局,则全然在上帝的手中。我们的神圣使命是向所有文化中的万民宣扬基督是唯一的得救之路。审判全地的主必行公义。
Christianity and Other Faiths
Jesus Is the Only Way
We believe that the saving grace of God in Jesus is the only means of reconciling humanity with God. Although salvation is available to all, only those who put their faith in the Lord Jesus Christ have the assurance of eternal life.
God’s Universal Witness
God has not left anyone without a witness to the Creator’s goodness and power. Due to human rebellion, people have chosen to suppress the truth. While elements of truth may be found in other religions, Scripture warns against false teaching. Christians treat people of other faiths and philosophies with respect, but lovingly and urgently proclaim Christ as the only way of salvation for all peoples.
Sovereignty of God
God loves the world and does not want anyone to perish. In sovereign grace, God may communicate with people in ways that are beyond human comprehension. The Bible teaches that those who reject the gospel are under divine judgment; the eternal destiny of those who have never heard the gospel is in God’s hands. Our task is to proclaim Christ as the only way of salvation to all people in all cultures. The Judge of all the earth will do what is just.
创世记 18:25;诗篇 19:1-4;传道书 3:11;以赛亚书 46:1-10;55:8-9;以西结书 33:1-20;约拿书 1-4;马太福音 8:5-13;25:31-46;28:18-20;马可福音 7:24-30;路加福音 9:51-56;12:47-48;约翰福音 1:12;3:16, 36;4:8-42;12:12-26;14:6;使徒行传 1:8;4:12;10:1-8, 34-36;14:16-17;17:22-31;罗马书 1:18-24;2:1-16;10:9-21;11:33-35;哥林多前书 3:11;12:3;提摩太前书 2:4-5;彼得后书 3:9;启示录 20:15。 ---
Genesis 18:25; Psalm 19:2-4; Ecclesiastes 3:11; Isaiah 46:1-10; 55:8-9; Ezekiel 33:1-20; Jonah 1-4; Matthew 8:5-13; 25:31-46; 28:18-20; Mark 7:24-30; Luke 9:51-56; 12:47-48; John 1:12; 3:16, 36; 4:8-42; 12:12-26; 14:6; Acts 1:8; 4:12; 10:1-8, 34-36; 14:16-17; 17:22-31; Romans 1:18-24; 2:1-16; 10:9-21; 11:33-35; 1 Corinthians 3:11; 12:3; 1 Timothy 2:4-5; 2 Peter 3:9; Revelation 20:15.
随着文化与宗教多元化的不断加深,我们所在众多社区的人口结构持续发生变迁,深入思考基督教与其他宗教信仰之关系的相关议题变得尤为迫切。《信仰宣言》第17条正是针对这些核心神学问题所作出的回应。
一、耶稣是唯一的道路(Jesus is the Only Way)
第17条的第一部分确立了三个核心论点:
- 它断然否定了宗教多元主义(pluralistic view of religions),宣告“在耶稣里的救恩,是使人类与上帝和好的唯一途径”;
- 它明确指出“救恩向所有人预备并开放”;
- 它清晰界定了究竟何种人“拥有得享永生的确据”。
1. 弃绝多元主义(Rejection of Pluralism)
在当代北美文化中,多元主义(pluralism)已成为看待宗教信仰的主导思维范式。多元主义主张:各大主要宗教(甚至可能所有宗教信仰)都是通往上帝的同等有效的道路。然而,圣经极其清晰地拒绝了这种多元主义假说。
耶稣本人的自我认知(self-understanding)表明,唯独他自己才是通往上帝的真正道路。在与撒玛利亚妇人的对话中,耶稣明确将自己视为认识上帝的真正途径,而非拘泥于在撒玛利亚的山上还是在耶路撒冷的圣殿中敬拜(约 4:8-26)。《约翰福音》14章6节更记载了耶稣斩截明了的宣告:“我就是道路、真理、生命;若不藉着我,没有人能到父那里去。”初代教会显然坚定相信耶稣是得救的唯一点(徒 4:12;提前 2:5;来 9:15;12:24)。
将耶稣确立为通往上帝的唯一道路,不仅与旧约圣经中承认以色列为上帝拣选之民的启示一脉相承,更是其终极的成全与应验。在旧约的时代,亲近上帝是通过一个特定的民族——即以色列民;而在新约的恩典中,则是通过一位特定的位格——即耶稣基督。
最后,初代教会的实际行动也构成了对多元主义的断然否定。在古罗马帝国的统治与希腊化文化之下,形形色色的宗教蓬勃兴盛。然而,初代的使徒与教会坚定地呼召无论是犹太人还是外邦异教徒,都要离弃虚妄,归向弥赛亚耶稣,并降服于他的至高主权之下。
2. 救恩向所有人预备(Salvation Available to All)
福音虽然首先临到了犹太民族,但上帝的恩典绝不受限于他们(约 4:22;徒 10)。上帝满怀慈爱地切愿全人类都能蒙恩得救(提前 2:4;彼后 3:9)。新约圣经所描绘的新天新地的终末异象,正是一个来自各邦国、各支派、各民族之人都将共同同在的敬拜共同体(赛 66:18, 22-23)。
3. 永生的确据(Assurance of Eternal Life)
根据《罗马书》10章9节与13节的应许,凡口里认耶稣为主、心里信上帝叫他从死里复活的人,必然得救。因此,他们拥有得享永生的可靠确据。
然而,这些经文并没有在逻辑上绝对断言“唯有那些当下已将信心投注于耶稣的人才可能蒙赐永生”,从而为上帝在主权中将永生恩赐临到其他人保留了神圣的可能性。但是,假若真有其他人蒙赐永生,他们自己对此也是未曾知晓的;因此,他们并不拥有永生的客观确据与主观平安。这一论点自然引申出了一个极其深邃的议题:那些从未听闻福音之人的最终结局如何?关于这一点,本注释将在后文进一步探讨。
二、上帝普世的见证(God’s Universal Witness)
第17条的第二部分深入探讨了两个紧密相关的维度:其他宗教的思想内容,以及信奉其他宗教的人本身。
1. 其他宗教的内容(The Content of Other Religions)
上帝在外在藉着受造的浩瀚宇宙向所有人彰显自己(诗 19:1;徒 14:17;罗 1:18-20),在内在则藉着道德良知(罗 2:15)以及人心中对神圣与永恒的直觉意识(传 3:11)向全人类显明。
尽管上帝如此普遍地显明他自己,但并非所有人都能自觉而清晰地认识上帝。罪恶的全面败坏使得许多人的心眼蒙蔽,对上帝在自然界与良心中的启示视而不见、颠倒黑白(罗 1:18-23)。即便如此,当使徒保罗身处雅典时,他敏锐地察觉到那些敬拜偶像之人(徒 17:16, 23)以及哲学学派信徒(徒 17:18)内心对独一真活上帝的某种摸索与寻求,甚至承认即便在异教文化与诗词中,也可能蕴含着对上帝某种初步、原始的认知碎片(徒 17:28)。
依照保罗的神学论述,人类藉由受造世界与内在良知所获得的关于上帝的知识,已经足够确立人的道德责任,以至于世人在未能承认并敬拜独一真活上帝时“无可推诿”(罗 1:20;2:14-15)。从理论原理上讲,人若能完全依照自己所领受的律法行事为人,这种对上帝的认知本可导向救恩(罗 2:6-8, 14-16)。然而,保罗极其严正地指出,现实中世人都犯了罪,亏缺了上帝的荣耀,在公义的上帝面前全属有罪,绝无一人能靠行律法称义(罗 3:20, 23)。
2. 信奉其他宗教的人(Persons Who Profess Other Religions)
耶稣的门徒蒙召以舍己的爱去对待所有人,甚至包括自己的仇敌(太 5:44;22:39)。然而,当今世俗的多元文化往往将“爱与尊重”曲解为“禁止表达任何分歧与反对意见”。
与此相反,耶稣基督的十字架福音往往是绊脚的、带有尖锐挑战性的(林前 1:23)。福音要求人献上终极无保留的绝对忠诚,弃绝过往所有与之竞争的效忠对象(可 10:29-30);福音正如一柄“两刃的利剑”,必然会在听闻福音之人的心灵深处引发剧烈的道德与属灵震荡(来 4:12)。因此,基督徒所持守的真爱与尊重,绝不意味着我们在传讲福音时必须妥协真理、刻意回避分歧,或是消除福音原本具有的颠覆性。
然而,正如保罗在雅典亚略巴古讲道时所树立的典范,我们应当竭力去寻找人们既有观念与耶稣基督福音之间的“契合点/接触点”(points of contact,徒 17:16-34)。英国著名神学家阿利斯特·麦格拉思(Alister McGrath)鼓励基督徒主动在非信徒的思想世界中寻找这些接触点。所谓“接触点”,是指一个人既有世界观中与基督教世界观产生共鸣或重合的元素。著名宣教家唐·理查森(Don Richardson)在其经典著作《和平之子》(Peace Child)与《众心深处的永恒》(Eternity in Their Hearts)中,生动展示了在极其多样的原始与异教文化中发现神圣接触点的震撼范例。基督徒若能敏锐识别这些契合点,就能以此作为桥梁,诚挚邀请非信徒进一步深思并接受福音更完全的核心真理。
三、上帝的主权(Sovereignty of God)
第17条的第三部分聚焦于神学与牧养中最具挑战性的两个核心议题:弃绝福音者的结局,以及从未听闻福音者的结局。
1. 弃绝福音的人(Those Who Reject the Gospel)
圣经毫不含糊地指出,那些在真理光照下断然拒绝耶稣福音的人,必落在上帝公义的定罪与审判之下(约 3:18;约壹 2:23)。上帝的神圣定罪意味着与上帝的荣美与恩典永远隔绝(帖后 1:9),这在圣经启示中被称为“第二次的死”(启 2:11;20:6)。
2. 未曾听闻福音的人(Those Who Have Never Heard)
这一议题引发了一个极其艰难而沉重的问题:那些一生之中从未有机会听闻福音的人,有可能得救吗?
如前所述,在抽象的法则上,人若能完全行出公义的行为本有可能获救,但事实上全人类都被圈在罪中,绝无一人能藉此得救。因此,那些从未听闻福音的人若有可能蒙恩得救,那必定唯独是因信得救。如前文论证,人从受造界或良心所领受的上帝知识,足以使人在上帝面前无可推诿;但关键问题在于:一个人若仅凭对受造界或良心中所彰显之上帝所作出的信心回应,是否足以构成得救的信心?
为了使我们在这一极其敏感的议题上的神学思考条理化,让我们仔细审视以下两个命题陈述:
- 命题(A):耶稣基督的生、死与复活,为人类的救恩提供了唯一的客观可能性。
- 命题(B):一个人必须对耶稣基督的生、死与复活具有明确的理性认知,并必须明确地将信心投向耶稣,才能得救。
这两个命题乍看之下似乎只是同义反复,但在神学实质上却存在着至关重要的分水岭:
- 命题(A)描述的是使拯救在历史上客观成为可能的基石事件;
- 命题(B)界定的则是一个个体为了主观支取救恩所必须具备的认知与信靠条件。
关于未曾听闻福音者的终极命运,当代神学主要形成了三种截然不同的立场:
- 多元主义(Pluralism):认为命题(A)与命题(B)皆为虚妄。
- 包容主义/包容论(Inclusivism):认为命题(A)为真,但命题(B)为假。
- 排他主义/排他论(Exclusivism):认为命题(A)与命题(B)皆为真。
- 多元主义认为通往上帝的途径多种多样,彼此同等有效。如前所述,门诺弟兄会根据圣经全面拒绝多元主义。
- 包容主义者坚持命题(A)为真,而命题(B)为假。换言之,凡最终得救的人,耶稣基督的受死与复活是其蒙拯救的唯一根源与基石;然而,一个人完全有可能蒙了耶稣基督的拯救,却在生前未曾意识到施行拯救的正是耶稣。
包容主义促使我们重温神学上关于普遍启示(general revelation)与特殊启示(special revelation)的关键区分。普遍启示是上帝藉着大自然的创造与人类良心向全人类普遍展示的知识;特殊启示则是上帝透过历史中的耶稣基督并圣经启示之言所赐下的直接救赎性启示。普天下所有人都领受了普遍启示,但许多人一生未曾得见特殊启示。包容主义者认为,那些从未听闻耶稣之名的人,如果真诚根据藉着普遍启示所获得的上帝认知而悔改信靠真神,他们就有可能得蒙拯救。然而,若他们得救,依然完全且唯独是因着耶稣在加略山十字架上所成就的救赎功劳。
- 排他主义者则坚称命题(A)与命题(B)皆为绝对真理。换言之,基督的十字架与复活是唯一的救恩之源,且一个人为了得救,必须在意识中明确承认耶稣是主和救主。如果一个人从未听闻耶稣,他就断然无法得救,因为他不可能将明确的信心投注于一位他未曾知晓的基督身上。单纯的普遍启示绝不足以使人得救,特殊启示是得救不可或缺的绝对前提。
既然包容主义与排他主义都坚定认同命题(A)为真——即救恩唯独藉着耶稣才有可能——那么实质分歧就在于命题(B)是否成立:即是否唯有口头明确信靠耶稣之名才能得救?
圣经中确实有一些经文似乎强烈支持排他主义,表明对耶稣受死与复活的明确认知是得救的前提。例如《约翰福音》3章18节宣告:“……不信的人,罪已经定了,因为他不信神独生子的名。”同样,《约翰一书》5章12节严明指出:“人有了神的儿子就有生命,没有神的儿子就没有生命。”
然而,有些经常被排他主义者引用的经文(如罗马书 10:9 与 使徒行传 4:12),经过严格审视后,并不必然构成对命题(B)的绝对证明。如前所述,《罗马书》10:9 与《使徒行传》4:12 明确宣告的是:凡信靠耶稣的人必能得救;但经文的句法逻辑并没有封闭性地断言:唯独那些在历史中已明确信靠耶稣名字的人才可能蒙上帝施恩拯救。
另一方面,圣经中亦存在一些似乎与严格排他主义张力颇大的经文。例如《提摩太前书》4章10节宣告:“我们劳苦努力,正是为此,因为我们的指望在乎永生的神;他是万人的救主,更是信徒的救主。”这节经文意味深长地启示:上帝的拯救恩典有可能以超乎寻常的方式临到那些未曾明确信靠耶稣的人。
此外,旧约时期的以色列列祖以及《希伯来书》11章所列举的庞大信心伟人云彩,他们在世时显然都未曾拥有关于耶稣生平、十字架受死与肉身复活的明确历史知识。在本质上,今天那些从未有机会听闻福音之人的处境,与基督道成肉身之前的人们是完全等同的。在旧约时代,人们完全有可能藉着当时所赐下的有限启示,向上帝投诚坚定的信心。甚至在旧约中,某些被神圣接纳的真敬拜者(例如麦基洗德,创 14:17-20;叶忒罗,出 3:1)根本就不在亚伯拉罕肉身支派的圣约血脉之内!同理,今天那些尚未听闻耶稣福音的人当中,亦可能有人凭借仅有的启示对至高上帝存有真纯的敬畏与信心。我们人类绝无权柄能够穷尽上帝将他救赎恩典临到世人的一切神圣方式(赛 55:8-9)。
因此,《信仰宣言》第17条展现出了深邃的神学智慧:它既未草率地全面为包容主义背书,也未教条式地断然倒向排他主义。因为圣经本身并未对未听闻福音者的终极命运给出机械封闭的定论。诚如亚伯拉罕在为所多玛的命运向上帝恳求时所作出的庄严宣告:“审判全地的主岂不行公义吗?”(创 18:25)上帝必以他至高、圣洁与绝对公义的标准施行裁决。
As growing cultural and religious diversity continues to change the makeup of many of our communities, it is important to consider questions regarding Christianity and other faiths. Article 17 of the Confession of Faith deals with these issues.
Jesus is the Only Way
The first section of Article 17 makes three major points. First, it rejects a pluralistic view of religions by declaring that “Jesus is the only means of reconciling humanity with God.” Second, it notes that “salvation is available to all.” Third, it identifies those people who “have the assurance of eternal life.” Rejection of Pluralism: In North American culture, pluralism has become the dominant way of thinking about religious faith. Pluralism is the view that the major religious faiths (and perhaps all religious faiths) are equally valid paths to God. Scripture is clear in rejecting pluralism.
Jesus’ understanding of himself was that he alone was the path to God. In his conversation with the Samaritan woman, Jesus clearly regarded himself as the way of knowing God, rather than going to the mountain in Samaria or the temple in Jerusalem ( John 4:8-26). John 14:6 records Jesus saying explicitly, “I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.” It is clear that the early church believed Jesus was the only way to salvation (Acts 4:12; 1 Timothy 2:5; Hebrews 9:15; Hebrews 12:24). Regarding Jesus as the only way to God is consistent with and a fulfillment of the Old Testament recognition that Israel is God’s chosen people. Access to God comes through a particular people—the nation of Israel—in the old covenant, and through a particular person—Jesus Christ—in the new covenant. Finally, the practice of the early church is a clear rejection of pluralism. A variety of religions flourished under Roman rule and culture. The church called both Jews and pagans to turn to Jesus the Messiah and submit to his lordship.
Salvation Available to All: While the gospel came to the Jewish people first, it is not limited to them ( John 4:22; Acts 10). God actively desires that all people be saved (1 Timothy 2:4; 2 Peter 3:9). The vision of the new heaven and the new earth is one in which people from every nation will be present (Isaiah 66:18, 22-23). Assurance of Eternal Life: It is clear from Romans 10:9 and 13 that those who place their faith in Jesus will be saved. Thus they have the assurance of eternal life. However, these verses do not say that only those who put their faith in Jesus will be saved, allowing for the possibility that others may be granted eternal life. If others are granted eternal life, they are unaware of it. Thus they do not have the assurance of eternal life. This suggests the issue of the fate of those who have not heard the gospel. That will be addressed in a later section of this commentary.
God’s Universal Witness
The second section of Article 17 treats two issues: the content of other religions and the persons who profess other religions.
The Content of Other Religions: God is made known outwardly to all people through creation (Psalm 19:1; Acts 14:17; Romans 1:18-20) and inwardly to all people through a moral conscience (Romans 2:15) and a sense of the divine (Ecclesiastes 3:11). Though God makes Himself known, not all people are consciously aware of God. The corruption of sin blinds many to God as revealed in creation and conscience (Romans 1:18-23). Still, at Athens, Paul recognized a searching for God on the part of followers of idols (Acts 17:16, 23) and philosophical systems (Acts 17:18) and allowed that there may have been an elementary knowledge of God even in pagan religions (Acts 17:28).
According to Paul, the knowledge of God that is acquired through creation and conscience is sufficient for people to be “without excuse” for failing to acknowledge God (Romans 1:20; 2:14-15). It appears that this knowledge of God can, in principle, lead to salvation, if people live according to the law they have (Romans 2:6-8, 14-16). Paul is clear, however, that all people have sinned against God and stand guilty before God (Romans 3:20, 23).
Persons Who Profess Other Religions: Disciples of Jesus are called to treat others, including enemies, with love (Matthew 5:44; 22:39). The pluralistic culture often interprets love and respect as prohibiting disagreement. The gospel of Jesus Christ, however, is often offensive (1 Corinthians 1:23). It demands one’s ultimate loyalty, rejecting all previous loyalties (Mark 10:29-30) and is a “two-edged sword” which may cause internal turmoil for the person hearing the gospel (Hebrews 4:12). So love and respect do not demand that we refrain from disagreement or potential offence as we present the gospel. However, as Paul did in Athens, we must try to identify points of contact between what people already believe and the gospel of Jesus (Acts 17:16-34). British theologian Alister McGrath invites Christians to look for these points of contact with non-believers. Points of contact are those elements of a person’s worldview that coincide with a Christian worldview. Don Richardson, in such books as Peace Child and Eternity in Their Hearts, provides fascinating examples of points of contact with a variety of different cultures. If the believer can identify some points of contact, these can provide a way of inviting a nonbeliever to consider other elements of the gospel.
Sovereignty of God
The third section of Article 17 addresses two issues: the fate of those who reject the gospel and the fate of those who have never heard the gospel. Those Who Reject the Gospel: The Bible is clear that those who reject the gospel of Jesus are condemned by God ( John 3:18; 1 John 2:23). Condemnation by God is eternal separation from God (2 Thessalonians 1:9) and is a “second death” (Revelation 2:11; Revelation 20:6).
Those Who Have Never Heard: This topic involves a very difficult question. Is it possible for those who have never heard the gospel to be saved? As noted earlier, it is in principle possible to be saved by works of righteousness, but no one will in fact be saved that way since all have sinned. If salvation is possible for those who have never heard the gospel, it will be salvation by faith. As noted earlier, knowledge of God from creation or conscience is sufficient for accountability to God. Is having faith in God as known only through response to creation or conscience sufficient for a saving faith?
To bring some order to our thinking about this issue, let us consider two statements: (A) The life, death, and resurrection of Jesus provides the only possibility of salvation for human beings.
(B) A person must have explicit knowledge of the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus and must explicitly put his or her faith in Jesus in order to be saved. These statements may seem to be two ways of saying the same thing, but there is a significant difference between them. Statement (A) describes the event that makes salvation possible. Statement (B) tells what a person must believe in order to receive salvation.
Consider three views on the fate of the unevangelized. Pluralism holds that both (A) and (B) are false. Inclusivism holds that (A) is true but (B) is false. Exclusivism holds that both (A) and (B) are true.
Pluralism holds that there are many ways to God, all equally valid. As noted earlier, Mennonite Brethren reject pluralism.
The inclusivist holds that (A) is true but (B) is false. That is, the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus are the source of the salvation for anyone who is saved. However, it is possible for someone to be saved by Jesus without realizing it is Jesus who is saving them.
Inclusivism reminds us of the distinction between general revelation and special revelation. General revelation is the information about God that is available to all through observation of creation. Special revelation is the direct revelation of God through Jesus and through the words of Scripture. Everyone receives general revelation. Some people do not receive special revelation. According to the inclusivist, people who have never heard of Jesus may be saved if they respond appropriately to the knowledge of God that they have gained through general revelation. Nonetheless, if they are saved, they are saved because of what Jesus did on the cross.
The exclusivist says that both (A) and (B) are true. That is, the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus are the source of salvation, and in order to be saved a person must explicitly acknowledge that Jesus is the Saviour. If a people have never heard of Jesus, they cannot be saved because they cannot explicitly put their trust in Jesus. General revelation alone cannot be sufficient for salvation. Special revelation is necessary.
Since inclusivism and exclusivism agree that (A) is true, that salvation is only possible through Jesus, the question is whether or not (B) is true, that only confessed faith in Jesus can save. Some texts seem to support exclusivism by suggesting that explicit knowledge of Jesus’ life, death, and resurrection is necessary for salvation. John 3:18, for instance, says, “...those who do not believe are condemned already, because they have not believed in the name of the only Son of God” (NRSV). Similarly, 1 John 5:12 says, “Whoever has the Son has life; whoever does not have the Son of God does not have life” (NRSV).
Some texts, such as Romans 10:9 and Acts 4:12, are often used to uphold exclusivism but do not really support it. As noted earlier, Romans 10:9 and Acts 4:12 say that all who believe in Jesus will be saved; they do not say that only those who explicitly believe in Jesus will be saved.
On the other hand, some texts seem inconsistent with exclusivism. First Timothy 4:10 says, “For to this end we toil and struggle, because we have our hope set on the living God, who is the Saviour of all people, especially of those who believe” (NRSV). This suggests that some might be saved without explicitly believing in Jesus. Furthermore, the Old Testament patriarchs and others mentioned in Hebrews 11 did not have explicit knowledge of the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus. Similarly, people who have never heard the gospel are for all practical purposes in the same position as the people prior to the advent of Christ. It was possible for them to put their faith in God through the revelation given them. Some such believers, such as Melchizedek (Genesis 14:17-20) and Jethro (Exodus 3:1), were outside of the line of Abraham. In the same way, some who have not heard the gospel of Jesus may nonetheless have faith in God. We are not privileged to know all of the ways that God makes His saving grace available to human beings (Isaiah 55:8-9).
Article 17 wisely does not endorse either inclusivism or exclusivism since there is not a conclusive answer to the question of the fate of the unevangelized. As recorded in Abraham’s conversation with God regarding the fate of Sodom, God will judge justly (Genesis 18:25).
随着我们教会周边社区在宗教信仰上日益多元化,北美的牧者与教会领袖越来越频繁地面临关于基督教与其他信仰关系的现实拷问。在牧养视角中,描述当今北美信仰多元现象的一个极为贴切的词汇是“宗教多元现状”(Religious Plurality)。这一概念与“宗教多元主义”(Religious Pluralism)有着本质区别:后者是一种断言“所有宗教都是通往上帝的等效途径”的世俗哲学主张(参见前文第17条注释)。
一、宣教的驱动力(Motivation for Mission)
虽然门诺弟兄会坚决拒绝宗教多元主义哲学,但第17条却以极其积极和充满信心的姿态面对“宗教多元现状”的现实:它明确宣告“救恩向所有人预备并开放”。换句话说,我们在新约圣经中所领受的耶稣基督的福音好消息,对于那些委身于其他宗教信仰的人们而言,同样是至高无上的大好信息!上帝藉着耶稣基督之死为全人类所开辟的救恩大道,同样向所有其他信仰的人敞开。这种神学进路非但没有削弱宣教热情,反而强烈激励信徒更加坚定地向世人宣认:耶稣是唯一的道路。
宣言中“得享永生的确据”这一核心表述,指明了基督徒有幸能与其他信仰群体分享的救恩至美维度之一。圣经极其清晰地见证了这种唯独藉着福音而来的活泼盼望。但这仅仅是新约圣经中所启示的浩瀚救恩汪洋中的一泓清泉。在传讲福音时,我们同样应当大力宣扬:基督在十字架与复活中彻底击溃了邪恶、罪恶与死亡的权势;基督将人从仇敌魔鬼沉重的压制辖制中完全释放出来;以及耶稣应许赐给所有甘愿舍己跟从他的门徒丰盛而充满荣耀的新生命。
牧者与教会领袖应当在讲台宣道与门徒培训中,竭力传讲那些曾激励初代基督徒彻底翻转其时代的基石真理,以此不断激发全教会的宣教热忱。宣教的终极动力,源于我们渴望全地万民都认识上帝在世界中的至高主权、上帝对普世世人的深切大爱,以及上帝“不愿有一人沉沦,乃愿人人都悔改”的圣洁心肠。第17条条文后所列举的丰富圣经经卷,为牧者提供了极佳的讲道经文库与属灵武器。
本条信条发出了铿锵有力的行动呼召:在第二部分的结语中明确指出,基督徒的真正道路在于“本着爱心与迫切感,向万民宣扬基督是唯一的救赎之道”;同样,在第三部分的末尾,宣言将向万国万民传扬基督福音庄严定性为“我们不可推卸的神圣职责与使命”(our task)。
二、生活在其他信仰群体之中(Living Among People of Other Faiths)
起草第17条的部分初衷,固然是为了应对北美社会的人口结构变迁——越来越多的世界各宗教信奉者正搬入我们教会周围的社区。然而我们必须意识到,全球其他地区的门诺弟兄会教会(例如印度与刚果),从其诞生之初就是在一个异教林立、充满信仰竞争的环境中被建立起来的。在各自的社会中,他们世代作为少数群体而生活、受苦与见证。这些海外教会的许多属灵先辈与当代信徒,早已对如何面对其他宗教信仰进行了极为深刻的神学生死反思;他们完全有资格、也有能力成为北美门诺弟兄会弟兄姊妹在面对多元信仰处境时的良师益友。
圣经为我们面对其他信仰群体提供了无比丰饶的启示资源。整部新约圣经的成书背景,正是初代基督徒在整个罗马帝国中作为微不足道的边缘极少数群体,在各色异教神祇竞争环伺的处境中写成的。福音书中所记录的关于耶稣的独一见证、保罗书信中字字千钧的基督论信经宣告、以及《使徒行传》中第一代信徒在异教狂澜中所展现的无畏宣教,全都是在多元宗教的烈火氛围中淬炼而成的。因此,所有这些圣经叙事,对于今天北美及全球教会所面临的处境,都具有极为直接、震撼的现实指导意义。
在教牧讲道与信徒造就中:
- 《腓立比书》2:5-11 为宣讲耶稣基督的绝对神性、谦卑道成肉身与被上帝升为至高的荣耀,奠定了坚如磐石的根基;
- 《歌罗西书》1:15-20 是宣扬基督的先在性(pre-existence)、万有之上的至高无上性(supremacy)以及他在创造与救赎中核心枢纽地位的绝佳讲台篇章;
- 《希伯来书》1:1-4 庄严宣告了在上帝向人类说话的历史进程中,耶稣基督具有终极、不可替代的核心地位;
- 《罗马书》10:9-13 斩截有力地宣告耶稣是全人类独一无二的主;
- 《约翰福音》则从始至终回荡着上帝藉其独生子耶稣基督赐下唯一拯救途径的绝对真理。
三、警惕非圣经视角的应对方式(Non-Biblical Approaches)
面对其他信仰群体的议题之所以日益迫切,另一个严峻的原因在于:部分基督徒正日益受到非圣经的世俗应对思路的诱惑。
当代一种极为流行的世俗解决方案,是将基督教的仁爱歪曲为一种毫无真理原则的“宽容”(tolerance)概念。这种观点宣称:基督徒若要善待其他信仰的人,就必须承认所有宗教在本质上都是平等的。这种世俗思维试图通过主张“所有宗教皆为真、无一为假”来抚平宗教冲突。然而在这种非基督教的折衷主义视角中,耶稣基督被无情地贬低为人类历史上众多救主当中的区区一位。
这与整部新约圣经的见证彻底背道而驰!新约圣经的核心教导正是:耶稣是万有之主,除他以外别无救主(参见参考书目中约翰·埃·托斯 John E. Toews 所撰写的重要论文)。接受这种世俗多元主义方案的致命恶果,在于它最终必将导向对主耶稣基督之荣耀与主权的背叛与弃绝。
当教会内部开始有人选择世俗非圣经观点、背弃新约圣经对基督的清晰见证时,教会领袖必须敲响震耳欲聋的警钟。教牧领袖面临的重大牧养挑战在于:如何切实引导我们的会众以发自肺腑的爱心与慷慨宽广的胸怀去拥抱非基督徒朋友,同时却能毫不妥协、坚如磐石地持守关于耶稣基督的独一真理!
四、对待其他宗教的态度(Attitudes Toward Other Faiths)
第17条在探讨非基督教信仰体系中是否存在真理这一问题时,采取了极为严谨审慎的态度。然而宣言明确肯定:“上帝从未撇下任何人,使其没有领受关于创造主良善与大能的见证”(参见 罗 1:20),并将《使徒行传》第10章(彼得与哥尼流)和第17章(保罗在雅典亚略巴古)确立为深入反思这一课题的核心圣经依据。
为了使全教会在这一议题上获得更为广阔的属灵视野,一个极具价值的教牧建议是:主动向那些亲身经历过非基督教世界宗教处境的门诺弟兄会跨文化同工与学者请教。教会可以邀请来自非洲和亚洲门诺弟兄会教会的资深讲员,或是邀请那些长期深入研究其他宗教、长期生活在异教群体之中的宣教士,来到地方教会与会众进行深度的交流与座谈。
五、尊重其他信仰的人士(Respecting People of Other Faiths)
然而,第17条在谈及基督徒对待其他信仰人士的实际态度时,表达得极其直截了当。信条明确指示:我们要以发自内心的“尊重”(respect)相待。这一立场为我们在日常生活与社区见证中展现尊重与友善,开辟了三条切实可行的实践途径:
1. 展现跨文化的邻舍之爱(Cross-cultural neighbourliness)
与其他信仰人士之间的文化差异,不仅不是阻碍,反而能够成为建立深厚人际关系的良性契合点。门诺弟兄会本身就是一个拥有深厚跨文化背景的全球属灵大家庭(global fellowship)。对我们而言,文化的多元丰富绝非令人头疼的障碍,相反,它是我们应当由衷肯定、拥抱与欢庆的上帝恩赐。当我们真诚欣赏并尊重邻舍的文化背景时,就为日后探讨彼此可能存在深刻分歧的属灵与永恒议题,奠定了坚固的信任与友谊基石。
2. 在基层处境中展开跨信仰对话(Interfaith conversation at the local level)
在真诚友善的邻舍关系中,基督徒应当坦荡地向他人宣认自己的信仰,同时更要心存谦卑、极其专注地聆听他人对自己信仰的真实描述。这两种姿态都是对其他信仰人士表达真正尊重的体现。
在跨信仰交往中,基督徒必须竭力避免将其他信仰简单化、刻板印象化或恶意丑化;相反,我们当学会从信徒本人的亲身生命体验中去切实理解他们的信仰内涵。事实上,许多其他信仰的朋友非常乐见基督徒展现出对自己信仰的坚定确信,并且由衷敬重那些能够毫不犹豫、坦诚分享基督之爱的人。
3. 把握在公共道德与社会议题上携手合作的契机(Cooperation on social issues)
在公共道德与伦理领域,基督徒与其他信仰人士往往发现彼此站在相同的立场上。许多其他信仰的人士与我们共同持守一个至关重要的世界观基石:人类生命乃是活在一位赐下道德法则的创造主上帝面前,人必须向造物主负责。
这种共同的道德认知,往往会在诸如保护未出生胎儿生命(反堕胎)、捍卫婚姻与性道德纯洁、以及关怀孩童道德教育等关键公共议题上,促成高度的价值共识。在这些关乎社会良心与公共福祉的议题上与其他信仰人士携手并肩、共同发声,正是基督徒在公共广场上向邻舍表达尊重的极具建设性的实践途径。
六、谦卑信靠神圣的主权与公义(Trusting in God)
在我们各地方教会的会众当中,不时会有弟兄姊妹为那些一生未曾听闻耶稣基督福音之人的永恒命运而深感困惑、焦虑甚至痛苦挣扎。
面对这一困扰千年的神学难题,《信仰宣言》第17条并没有给出廉价、教条式的武断解答,而是极其谦卑敬虔地将这一奥秘“完全交托在上帝的手中”。它引导我们信靠:那位全智全能的神圣上帝必行绝对美善与公义的事。
正如条文所指引的,面对浩瀚奥秘的上帝作为,我们有限受造的人类应当在神学知性上保持高度的谦逊与敬畏(modesty)。然而,基督徒绝不能因奥秘而陷入行动的瘫痪,我们必须全力基于圣经中已经清晰显明的心意而刚强前行!
教会坚不可摧的宣教驱动力,建立在深刻的属灵确信之上:关于耶稣基督的福音,正是上帝拯救一切相信之人的浩大大能(罗 1:16);宣教的磐石基柱,在于我们向诸天全地所作出的至高宣信——耶稣基督是全宇宙独一无二的至高之主!宣教更是我们在蒙受了上帝藉其独生爱子受死所成就的浩瀚救恩之后,满心涌流出的炽热感恩与颂赞;是我们热切渴望自己所领受的丰盛属灵福分,也能普惠临到全地所有其他信仰群体的宏大胸怀!
With increasing frequency, pastors and church leaders in North America face questions about the relationship of Christianity to other faiths, as the communities surrounding our churches become more religiously diverse. A useful way to describe the growing diversity of faith commitments in North America is “religious plurality.” This is somewhat different than “religious pluralism,” a term often used to state a philosophical position which considers all faiths to be equal paths to God. (See Article 17 Commentary.)
Motivation for Mission
While we do not agree with religious pluralism, Article 17 approaches the reality of religious plurality in a positive way: it states that “salvation is available to all.” In other words, the good news of Jesus Christ which we know from the New Testament is also good news for people who are committed to other faiths. The way of salvation which God opened for us through the death of Jesus is open to people of other faiths as well. This approach encourages believers to strongly affirm Jesus as the Only Way. The phrase “the assurance of eternal life” indicates one of the dimensions of salvation which Christians have the privilege of sharing with people of other faiths. Scripture speaks clearly to this hope, which comes through the gospel alone. But this is just one of many aspects of salvation in the New Testament which could be highlighted. One could also speak of the defeat of the powers of evil, sin, and death, liberation from the oppressive power of the enemy, and the abundant life that Jesus promises to those who follow him. Pastors and church leaders can help congregations strengthen their motivation for mission by providing preaching and teaching on the truths which propelled the first Christians to evangelize their world. Mission is motivated by our desire to proclaim God’s sovereign authority in the world, God’s love for the world, and God’s desire that no one would perish but all come to repentance. The Scripture passages listed in support of Article 17 suggest good starting points for such encouragement.
The article sounds a definite call to action, stating at the end of the second section that the Christian way is to “lovingly and urgently proclaim Christ as the only way of salvation for all peoples.” Similarly, the end of the third section describes proclamation of the gospel among all peoples as “our task.”
Living Among People of Other Faiths
Article 17 was drafted partly in response to demographic developments in North America, where people of many religions are moving into the communities surrounding our churches. It is useful to note, however, that Mennonite Brethren churches in other parts of the world, such as India and Congo, emerged in the midst of competing faiths. They continue to function as minorities in their societies. Many in these churches have already thought through important questions about other faiths, and may be in a position to help their MB sisters and brothers in North America.
The Bible offers many helpful resources for questions surrounding people of other faiths. The New Testament was written at a time when the Christian population was a tiny minority in the midst of competing faiths. The witness to Jesus recorded in the Gospels, the Christological confessions in the letters of Paul, the bold evangelism of the first Christians recorded in Acts all took place in a multi-faith atmosphere. All of these biblical stories thus become very relevant for the situation which is emerging in North America. For example, Philippians 2:5-11 provides a solid foundation for preaching the divinity, incarnation, and exaltation of Jesus. Similarly, Colossians 1:15-20 is a great launching pad for preaching Jesus’ pre-existence, supremacy, and role in creation. Hebrews 1:1-4 proclaims the centrality of Jesus in the way God has spoken to the world, and Romans 10:9-13 makes unmistakably clear that Jesus is Lord of all people. The Gospel of John announces the truth of God’s one way of salvation through his son Jesus Christ.
Non-Biblical Approaches
Another reason that the question of other faiths has become more urgent is that some Christians are attracted to non-biblical approaches to religious plurality. One popular solution is an idea of “tolerance” which says that to be kind to people of other faiths, Christians need to say that all religions are equal. This secular notion copes with religious diversity by stating that all religions are true and none false. In this non-Christian view, Jesus becomes only one saviour among many.
But this runs counter to the witness of Scripture. The central teaching of the New Testament is that Jesus is Lord of all, and that there is no other Lord. (See article by John E. Toews listed in the bibliography.) The danger in accepting secular solutions to religious plurality is that they can lead to denial of the Lord Jesus Christ.
When Christians begin to choose non-biblical views over the New Testament witness to Jesus, there is cause for alarm. The challenge for church leaders is to help our congregations think of their non-Christian friends with love and generosity, while still holding firmly to the truth about Jesus.
Attitudes Toward Other Faiths
Article 17 takes a cautious approach to the question of truth in non-Christian faiths. But it affirms that “God has not left anyone without a witness to the Creator’s goodness and power” (see Romans 1:20), and lists Acts 10 (Peter and Cornelius) and Acts 17 (Paul in Athens) as helpful passages for this question.
A good idea for shining further light on this question is to consult Mennonite Brethren who have experienced world religions first-hand. Invite speakers from African and Asian MB churches, or missionaries who have studied other faiths and lived among people of other faiths, to interact with your congregations.
Respecting People of Other Faiths
Article 17 is straightforward, however, on the Christian attitude toward people of other faiths. It says that we are to treat them with respect. This opens the way for many practical expressions of respect and friendliness. First, we can express cross-cultural neighbourliness. Cultural differences with people of other faiths can provide contact points for building good relationships. Mennonite Brethren are a culturally diverse, global fellowship. This cultural diversity is not something which poses a problem for us. Rather, it is something we can affirm and celebrate. As we show appreciation for the cultures of others, we build a strong foundation for discussing spiritual issues where there may be disagreement.
Second, we can engage in interfaith conversation at the local level. In the context of friendly relationships, Christians should confess their faith to others and listen carefully to how others describe their faith. Both of these actions show respect to people of other faiths. Avoid stereotyping or caricaturing other faiths. Rather, learn to know other faiths as their practitioners themselves experience them. Many people of other faiths are grateful when Christians show a strong faith of their own and do not hesitate to speak openly of it.
Third, we can take opportunities to cooperate on social issues. Christians and people of other faiths frequently find themselves on the same side in public issues of morality. Many people of other faiths share the very important perception that human life is lived in response to a Creator God who gives humans laws for their behaviour. This can lead to similar views on such issues as abortion, sexual morality, and the education of children. Standing together with people of other faiths on these social issues is another way that Christians can treat others with respect.
Trusting in God
Some worshippers in our congregations struggle with questions about the eternal destiny of those who have not heard the gospel of Jesus Christ. Article 17 does not give an answer to that question, but leaves it “in God’s hands.” It counsels trust that God will do what is right.
As the article suggests, it is good to maintain a measure of modesty concerning how much we humans know about God’s ways in these matters. However, Christians should act upon what can be clearly known from Scripture. Strong motivation for mission is based on the deep conviction that the good news about Jesus is the power of God for the salvation of everyone who believes. Its foundation is the confession that Jesus Christ is Lord of the universe. It is a response of gratitude to God for saving us through the death of His Son, and a desire that the blessings we enjoy should reach people of other faiths as well.
- Adrian, Victor. “Jesus and the Religions of the World.” Direction 23/1 (1994): 29-43.
〔维克多·阿德里安:“耶稣与世界诸宗教”。载于《方向》学术期刊第23卷第1期(1994年):第29–43页。注:该期《方向》期刊以“宣教与多元主义”(Mission and Pluralism)为专刊主题,极具神学参考价值。该刊物为门诺弟兄会官方学术期刊,由亲族出版社(Kindred Productions)出版发行。〕
- Brunk, George, III. “The Exclusiveness of Jesus Christ.” In New Directions in Mission and Evangelization, 2: Theological Foundations, edited by James A. Scherer and Stephen B. Bevans, 39-54. Maryknoll, NY: Orbis, 1994.
〔小乔治·布朗克:“耶稣基督的独一排他性”。载于詹姆斯·A·谢勒与史蒂芬·B·贝文斯编,《宣教与福传新方向(卷二):神学根基》,玛利诺:玛利诺修会奥比斯图书出版社,1994年:第39–54页。〕
- Clendenin, Daniel B. “The Only Way.” Christianity Today (January 12, 1998): 35-40.
〔丹尼尔·B·克兰德宁:“唯一的道路”。载于《今日基督教》(1998年1月12日):第35–40页。〕
- Faber, David. “Born our only savior?” The Christian Leader (December 1997): 4-7.
〔大卫·法伯:“降生为我们独一的救主?”载于《基督徒领袖》(1997年12月):第4–7页。〕
- Glasser, Arthur F. “Is Friendly Dialogue Enough?” Missiology IV (1976): 261-266.
〔阿瑟·F·格拉瑟:“友好的对话就足够了吗?”载于《宣教学》第4卷(1976年):第261–266页。〕
- Hamm, Peter M. “A reappraisal of Christianity’s confrontation with other religions.” In The Church in Mission, edited by A. J. Klassen, 222-250. Hillsboro: MB BCL, 1967.
〔彼得·M·哈姆:“基督教与其他宗教交锋之再评估”。载于A·J·克拉森编,《宣教中的教会》,希尔斯伯勒:门诺弟兄会基督教文学委员会,1967年:第222–250页。〕
- Hesselgrave, David J. “Christian Communication and Religious Pluralism: Capitalizing on Differences.” Missiology XVIII (1990): 131-138.
〔大卫·J·赫塞尔格雷夫:“基督徒传播与宗教多元主义:善用差异”。载于《宣教学》第18卷(1990年):第131–138页。〕
- Newbigin, Lesslie. The Gospel in a Pluralist Society. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1989.
〔莱斯利·纽比金(另译:纽璧坚):《多元社会中的福音》。大急流城:伊德曼斯出版社,1989年。(中文译本多见《多元社会中的福音》,为当代宣教学里程碑经典)。〕
- Nickel, Gordon. “Confessing Jesus as Lord in a world of many loyalties.” Mennonite Brethren Herald 33/21 (November 11, 1994): 4-5.
〔戈登·尼克尔:“在多重效忠的世界中宣认耶稣为主”。载于《门诺弟兄会先锋报》第33卷第21期(1994年11月11日):第4–5页。〕
- Shenk, Calvin E. “Who do you say that I am?” Gospel Herald (September 8, 1992): 1-3, 7.
〔卡尔文·E·申克:“你们说我是谁?”载于《福音先锋》(1992年9月8日):第1–3, 7页。〕
- Shenk, Calvin E. Who Do You Say That I Am? Christians encounter other religions. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1997.
〔卡尔文·E·申克:《你们说我是谁?基督徒与世界其他宗教的相遇》。斯科特代尔:先锋出版社,1997年。〕
- Toews, John E. “Toward a Biblical Perspective on People of Other Faiths.” The Conrad Grebel Review 14/1 (1996): 1-23.
〔约翰·埃·托斯:“迈向看待其他信仰人士的圣经视角”。载于《康拉德·格雷贝尔评论》第14卷第1期(1996年):第1–23页。〕
- Adrian, Victor. “Jesus and the Religions of the World.” Direction 23/1 (1994): 29-43.
- [This entire issue of Direction, on “Mission and Pluralism,” is very helpful. It is a
- Mennonite Brethren publication available from Kindred Productions.]
- Brunk, George, III. “The Exclusiveness of Jesus Christ.” New Directions in Mission and
- Evangelization, 2, Theological Foundations, James A. Scherer and Stephen B.
- Bevans, eds. Maryknoll, NY: Orbis, 1994: 39-54.
- Clendenin, Daniel B. “The Only Way.” Christianity Today (January 12, 1998): 35-40.
- Faber, David. “Born our only savior?” The Christian Leader (December 1997): 4-7.
- Glasser, Arthur F. “Is Friendly Dialogue Enough?” Missiology IV (1976): 261-266.
- Hamm, Peter M. “A reappraisal of Christianity’s confrontation with other religions.” The
- Church in Mission, A.J. Klassen, ed. Hillsboro: MB BCL, 1967: 222-250.
- Hesselgrave, David J. “Christian Communication and Religious Pluralism: Capitalizing on
- Differences.” Missiology XVIII (1990):131-138.
- Newbigin, Lesslie. The Gospel in a Pluralist Society. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1989.
- Nickel, Gordon. “Confessing Jesus as Lord in a world of many loyalties.” Mennonite
- Brethren Herald 33/21 (November 11, 1994): 4-5.
- Shenk, Calvin E. “Who do you say that I am?” Gospel Herald (September 8, 1992): 1-3, 7.
- _____ . Who Do You Say That I Am? Christians encounter other religions. Scottdale, PA:
- Herald Press, 1997.
- Toews, John E. “Toward a Biblical Perspective on People of Other Faiths.” The Conrad
- Grebel Review 14/1 (1996): 1-23.
第 18 条:基督最终的得胜 (Christ's Final Triumph)
Article 18: Christ’s Final Triumph
核心宣告
我们相信,我们的主耶稣基督将在今世的末了带着荣耀得胜并肉眼可见地再临。教会必须时刻预备迎见主,存着迫切的期盼等候祂随时临近的再来。
末世(The Last Days)
在基督初临与再临之间的这末世时期,教会在世上履行其使命。信徒常因见证基督而忍受苦难与逼迫。尽管面临邪恶势力的敌挡,教会坚信基督国度必获最终得胜。这末后的世代将随着基督的再临而告终。
死亡(Death)
因基督已借着祂的复活粉碎了死亡的权势,信徒便毋需惧怕死亡这最后的仇敌。基督的追随者离世后便去与主同在。当基督再临之时,他们将要复活并领受新的身体。在基督降临时仍活着的信徒将要改变,同样承受全新而荣耀的身体,得享上帝永恒国度中的生命。
审判(Judgment)
当基督再临时,祂将摧毁一切邪恶权势,包括敌基督。撒但以及所有拒绝基督之人,都将被定罪落入地狱承受永远的刑罚,永远与上帝的同在隔绝。信徒则必须显现在基督的审判台前,其一生的生命将受鉴察,其劳苦将得赏赐。因着上帝的恩典,他们将进入上帝永恒统治的喜乐之中。
新造(The New Creation)
当基督显现时,上帝所有的儿女都将与祂完全联合,并要在荣耀中与祂一同掌权。痛苦、悲哀与死亡将被彻底废除,蒙救赎的人将被招聚到新天新地之中,在那里他们将与天使一同永永远远敬拜上帝。上帝将更新万物,上帝要在万物之中成为万有。这是所有信徒所持守的有福盼望。
Christ’s Final Triumph
We believe that our Lord Jesus Christ will return visibly and triumphantly at the end of the present age. The church must always be prepared to meet the Lord, living in expectation of his imminent return.
The Last Days
In these last days, between the first and second coming of Christ, the church carries out its mission in the world. Believers often endure suffering and persecution because of their witness to Christ. In spite of opposition by evil powers, the church is assured of the final victory of Christ’s kingdom. These last days come to an end with Christ’s return.
Death
Since Christ destroyed the power of death by his resurrection, believers need not be afraid of death, the last enemy. Christ’s followers go to be with the Lord when they die. When Christ returns, they will be raised and receive new bodies. Believers who are alive at Christ’s coming will be transformed and will also receive new and glorious bodies, fit for life in God’s eternal kingdom.
Judgment
When Christ returns, he will destroy all evil powers, including the antichrist. Satan and all those who have rejected Christ will be condemned to eternal punishment in hell, forever separated from the presence of God. Believers must appear before the judgment seat of Christ to have their lives examined and their labours rewarded. By God’s grace, they will enter into the joy of God’s eternal reign.
The New Creation
All God’s children will be united with Christ when he appears, and they will reign with him in glory. Pain, sorrow, and death will be abolished, and the redeemed will be gathered into the new heaven and new earth, where together with the angels they will worship God forever. God will make all things new, and God will be all in all. This is the blessed hope of all believers.
马太福音 24:29–31;25:13;马可福音 13:32–37;路加福音 16:9;23:43;约翰福音 14:1–3;使徒行传 2:17;罗马书 8:18–22;哥林多前书 3:13–15;15:26;哥林多后书 5:10;腓立比书 1:23;帖撒罗尼迦前书 4:13–18;5:1–11;帖撒罗尼迦后书 1:5–12;2:1–12;提多书 2:13;希伯来书 1:2;9:26–28;彼得前书 1:20;4:7;约翰一书 2:18;3:2–3;启示录 19:17–21;20:7–15;21–22章。 ---
Matthew 24:29-31; 25:13; Mark 13:32-37; Luke 16:9; 23:43; John 14:1-3; Acts 2:17; Romans 8:18-22; 1 Corinthians 3:13-15; 15:26; 2 Corinthians 5:10; Philippians 1:23; 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18; 5:1-11; 2 Thessalonians 1:5-12; 2:1-12; Titus 2:13; Hebrews 1:2; 9:26-28; 1 Peter 1:20; 4:7; 1 John 2:18; 3:2-3; Revelation 19:17-21; 20:7-15; 21-22.
使徒彼得在首个基督徒五旬节复活基督之灵的倾降中,看见了末世的开启。他引用先知约珥的话解释道:“神说:在末后的日子,我要将我的灵浇灌凡有气血的”(徒 2:17)。圣灵的降临标志着基督在世上救赎大功的告成,因此可以说,基督的第一次降临拉开了末世的序幕。正如《希伯来书》作者所说:“就在这末世借着他儿子晓谕我们”(来 1:2)。
末世(The Last Days)
使徒约翰在其第一封书信中告诉读者,他们正生活在“末时”之中(约一 2:18)。保罗在写给哥林多教会的书信中提醒道:“时候减少了”(林前 7:29);彼得也指出:“万物的结局近了”(彼前 4:7)。雅各同样强调第一世纪的信徒生活在末后的日子:“你们也当忍耐,坚固你们的心,因为主来的日子近了”(雅 5:8)。《希伯来书》作者切望信徒彼此勉励,“既知道那日子临近,就更当如此”(来 10:25)。在圣经的最后一卷书中,数次提到了基督初临与再临之间这段过渡期的短暂与紧迫(启 1:1;22:7, 20)。
从第一世纪起,教会就一直生活在新约作者所谓的“末世”之中。末世由基督的救赎之工与圣灵的倾降所开启,并将在祂于荣耀中再临之时终结。在这段过渡期内,教会在世上履行其使命。正如耶稣所预言的,教会见证耶稣是唯一的救恩之路,这往往会招致逼迫与深重的苦难。拔摩海岛上的先见看见众圣徒归入荣耀的家乡,“是从大患难中出来的”(启 7:14)。尽管历经患难,教会最终必将得胜,因为基督已借着祂的受死与复活战胜了一切邪恶权势。
信徒常常感到困惑的一个问题是:如果基督在经过两千年的等候之后仍未再临,那么在新约时代怎么能说这世代的结局“近了”呢?对此,我们只能说,上帝看时间与我们看时间截然不同。在祂看来,“千年如已过的昨日”(诗 90:4),“一日如千年,千年如一日”(彼后 3:8)。信徒始终生活在今世与来世的交界线上;正是因为这个缘故,经文勉励我们要时刻保持属灵的警醒,预备好在主再来时迎见祂。
死亡(Death)
尽管基督借着祂的复活打破了死亡的权势,但死亡仍是“尽末了所毁灭的仇敌”(林前 15:26)。因此,在世代末了基督尚未再临的延宕期间,信徒仍不免一死。当主降临时,虽有许多人活着(帖前 4:15),但在漫长的等候、作工与守望中,已有极多的人离世。死亡不仅在生命旅途的终点逼近我们,而且我们在毕生之中都能敏锐意识到死亡的存在。虽然信徒对死亡的过程本能地存有畏惧,但他们却绝非“因怕死而为奴仆”(来 2:15)。
圣经作者在谈及信徒之死时,运用了各种生动的比喻与委婉说法。死亡被看作是“拆毁帐棚”(林后 5:1)、“离世归去”(腓 1:23;提后 4:6)。“睡了”是对死亡十分常见的委婉称呼(帖前 4:14;林前 15:51)。逝去也被比作脱下衣服(林后 5:3-4),以及种子播种入土(林前 15:42-43)。
关于在我们主的初临与再临之间离世的信徒所处的具体状态(居间状态,intermediate state),圣经并未提供详尽无遗的信息。然而,我们深知死亡绝不能“叫我们与上帝的爱隔绝;这爱是在我们的主基督耶稣里的”(罗 8:38-39)。甚至在死亡中,基督徒仍被称为是“在基督里”的(帖前 4:16;林前 15:18)。保罗写道:“我们若活着,是为主而活;若死了,是为主而死。所以,我们或活或死总是主的人”(罗 14:8)。关于在基督里离世之人所处居间状态的最明确论述,见于腓立比书 1:23;保罗在面临殉道之际坦然宣告:“我正在两难之间,情愿离世与基督同在,因为这是好得无比的。”如果死后与基督同在远胜于今世的生活,那么我们便可以同使徒约翰一同赞叹:“从今以后,在主里面而死的人有福了!”(启 14:13)。
末日(The Last Day)
我们不知道末世(这末后的日子)还会延续多久。然而,我们绝不应当指责上帝耽延了基督的再临,因为祂延长这等候的时间,乃是为给人悔改的机会(彼后 3:9)。但是,当上帝命定的时刻敲响时,这末后的日子就将终结于“末日”。
耶稣屡次提及“末日”(约 6:39, 44, 54;12:48)。这末日也被称为“世界的末了”(the consummation),即今世的终局落幕(太 13:39, 40, 49;24:3;28:20)。有时末日被简称为“那日”(帖前 5:5;林前 3:13;来 10:25),这实际上是“主的日子”的简称(帖前 5:2;帖后 2:2)。它也被称为“大日”(犹 6;启 6:17;16:14),以及“耶稣基督的日子”(林前 1:8;林后 1:14;腓 1:6;2:16)。它既是“上帝震怒的日子”(罗 2:5),也是“得赎的日子”(弗 4:30)。此外,它还被称为“末期”(可 13:7;林前 15:24)。
我们距离终局究竟有多近,无人知晓;尽管正如保罗早在第一世纪所言:“因为我们得救,现今比初信的时候更近了。黑夜已深,白昼将近”(罗 13:11-12)。圣经告诫基督徒切勿试图为世代的终结、为那末日设定日期。“但那日子、那时辰,没有人知道,连天上的使者也不知道,子也不知道,惟有父知道”(可 13:32)。基督的来临将如夜间的贼一样;也就是说,我们绝不可能预先测定祂再来的时辰(帖前 5:2;彼后 3:10)。
在门诺会的历史中,曾发生过一些令人痛心的事件,有人曾为基督的再来定下确切日期。既然此类预言无一例外均被证明是错误的,而且既然我们的主告诫我们切莫妄定日期,我们就当警惕一切试图通过观察当今社会的政治、经济或社会动向来推算基督再临迫近性的企图。耶稣确实提到了许多“时代的预兆”,但这些预兆正是伴随整个今世教会历史的常态——逼迫、饥荒、地震、战争等。它们的用意绝非助长对基督二次降临时辰的臆测,而是要让基督的门徒清醒地认识到,他们是在怎样的一个世界中履行使命(可 13:5-13)。
当世代末了基督再临之时,所有在基督里死的人都要复活,活着的圣徒都要改变。“我们不是都要睡觉,乃是都要改变,就在一霎时,眨眼之间,号筒末次吹响的时候”(林前 15:51-52)。这被称为“头一次的复活”(启 20:5-6),因为“其余的死人还没有复活,直等那一千年完了”。
我们现今拥有的身体是上帝所设计、适应在今世地上生活的,但“血肉之体不能承受上帝的国”(林前 15:50)。因此,当基督再临时,信徒将获赐全新的身体,与祂“荣耀的身体”相似(腓 3:21)。“所种的是必朽坏的,复活的是不朽坏的;所种的是羞辱的,复活的是荣耀的;所种的是软弱的,复活的是强壮的;所种的是血气的身体,复活的是灵性的身体”(林前 15:42-44)。
千禧年(Millennium)
圣经中唯一明确提及基督千禧年统治的经文(启 20:1-10),在门诺弟兄会中有过不同的理解。后千禧年论(Post-millennialism)认为,在基督再临之前,世界将见证一个普遍承认基督为王的黄金时代;这种观点在我们教会的读经者中普遍未获认同。
部分门诺弟兄会信徒持无千禧年论(Amillennialism)。根据这一观点,基督的统治在祂第一次降临时便已开启。撒但如今已被捆绑,属灵上死的人正复活得生,享受上帝之国度的丰盛福祉。在千禧年(无论这一时期有多长)的末尾,撒但将再次被释放,并对上帝及其国度发动最后的猛烈反扑。但撒但及其随从将遭到彻底的溃败,并被永远驱逐出上帝的同在。
前千禧年论(Pre-millennialism)在门诺弟兄会中更为普遍。按照对启示录 20 章的这种理解,千禧年紧随基督的二次降临。然而,关于千禧年的本质,存在着多元的观点。此外,有些人并非从数学字面意义、而是从象征意义来理解这一千年。正因为存在这些不同见解,且由于我们对千禧年的理解并不实质影响我们的日常生活与宣教使命,门诺弟兄会更倾向于不在其《信仰告白》中硬性规定或纳入某种特定的千禧年观点。
审判(Judgment)
审判并非一个令人愉快的话题,但如果我们渴望忠于圣经,就不能回避这一“开端”的基本教义(来 6:1-2)。虽然上帝对人类罪恶的震怒甚至在当今也透过不时临到人类的诸般审判由天显明(罗 1:18),但终将有一个“上帝震怒,显他公义审判的日子”来到(罗 2:5)。世上最慈爱的耶稣,在其讲道与比喻中,曾极其响亮且清晰地宣称审判之日必定来临(太 7:19;8:12;25:31-46;约 3:16;5:29)。使徒们也同样极其明确地宣告,不敬虔的人“要受刑罚,就是永远沉沦,离开主的面和他权能的荣光”(帖后 1:9)。
人类的大敌魔鬼及其所有的随从,都将被扔进硫磺火湖之中(启 20:10),即“为魔鬼和他的使者所预备的永火”(太 25:41)。同样的命运也等待着在世代末了出现的敌基督,基督将用口中的气灭绝他(帖后 2:8)。凡拒绝福音的人都将承受永远的刑罚(帖后 1:8;彼前 4:17),所有背道者亦复如是(来 10:26-27)。“信子的人有永生;不信子的人得不着永生,神的震怒常在他身上”(约 3:36)。
恶人所受的刑罚在圣经中有多种描绘。他们被称为落入地狱(太 5:22, 29, 30;可 9:43, 45, 47)。地狱也被称为“火湖”(启 19:20;20:14, 15)。耶稣曾论及“地狱的火”(太 5:22)。它也是一处黑暗之地,“在那里必要哀哭切齿了”(太 8:12;22:13;25:30)。它被称为“第二次的死”(启 20:6)、刑罚与沉沦(帖后 1:9;林前 1:18)。与此形成鲜明对比的是,信徒蒙拯救“脱离将来的忿怒”(帖前 1:10)。
上帝永恒的统治(The Eternal Reign of God)
凡信靠基督及其救赎恩典的人,都拥有永生的盼望。耶稣曾向门徒应许,祂去是为他们预备地方,并且将来必再来接他们到祂那里去(约 14:2-6)。祂称这荣耀的所在为“我父的家”(约 14:2),其中有许多住处——足以容纳历世历代所有的圣徒。当基督驾着荣耀的云彩降临时,祂必将属于祂的人接入荣耀的家乡,“这样,我们就要和主永远同在”(帖前 4:17)。天父的家是“上帝所造,不是人手所造,在天上永存的房屋”(林后 5:1)。耶稣也论及“永存的帐幕”(路 16:9)。
圣徒这属天的家园也被称为乐园(路 23:43;林后 12:4)。“得胜的,我必将神乐园中生命树的果子赐给他吃”(启 2:7)。在耶稣的一个比喻中,祂使用了一个极具犹太色彩的喻道词汇指称天堂,称之为“亚伯拉罕的怀里”(路 16:22)。耶稣宣告,从东从西将有许多人来,在天国里与亚伯拉罕、以撒、雅各一同坐席(太 8:11-12)。在启示录第 19 章中,约翰以盛大的羔羊婚筵描绘了蒙救赎者的福乐,羔羊与其新妇将在筵席上庆贺他们永恒的联结。关于天堂展开详尽描绘的画面之一,是圣城新耶路撒冷(启 21, 22)。这就是那座“有根基的城,就是神所经营所建造的”(来 11:10)。历代圣徒一直翘首期盼着那座“将来的城”(来 13:14),即天上的锡安山(启 14:1)。
在今世,我们行事为人是凭着信心,不是凭着眼见(林后 5:7);我们如今是“对着镜子观看,模糊不清”(林前 13:12),但当末日来临之时,我们将与基督面对面。“主若显现,我们必要像他,因为必得见他的真体”(约一 3:2)。得见上帝,就是得见祂的荣耀。耶稣曾祷告,愿祂的追随者得以看见祂在创立世界以前所享有的荣耀(约 17:24)。今世的苦楚,“若比起将来要显于我们的荣耀就不足介意了”(罗 8:18)。
当我们在世代末了显现在基督面前时(林后 5:10),祂将因我们奉祂的名所行的一切赏赐我们。各人将照自己的劳苦得自己的赏赐(林前 3:8)。上帝绝不会忘记我们的作为以及我们向他人所显出的爱心(来 6:10)。当信徒跨入荣耀之门时,“他们息了自己的劳苦”,并且“作工的果效也随着他们”(启 14:13)。
在荣耀中与基督同在,意味着在最深层面上体验极致的喜乐。上帝要擦去他们一切的眼泪(启 7:17):“不再有死亡,也不再有悲哀、哭号、疼痛,因为以前的事都过去了”(启 21:4)。上帝所有的儿女都切盼着那一天,得以“进来享受你主人的快乐”(太 25:21, 23)。而在我们等候那日之时,我们拥有坚定的确据:上帝“能保守你们不失脚,叫你们无瑕无疵、欢欢喜喜站在他荣耀之前”(犹 24)。
The apostle Peter saw the beginning of the last days in the outpouring of the Spirit of the risen Christ on the first Christian Pentecost. Quoting the prophet Joel, he explained, “In the last days, God says, I will pour out my Spirit on all people” (Acts 2:17). The coming of the Spirit marked the completion of Christ’s redemptive work on earth, and so one can say that the first coming of Christ inaugurated the last days. “In these last days,” said the writer to the Hebrews, “he has spoken to us by his Son” (1:2).
The Last Days
John in his first epistle told his readers that they were living in “the last hour” (2:18). Writing to the Corinthians, Paul reminded the church that “the time is short” (1 Corinthians 7:29), and Peter said “the end of all things is near” (1 Peter 4:7). James also underscored that believers in the first century were living in the last days. “Be patient and stand firm, because the Lord’s coming is near” (5:8). And the writer to the Hebrews wanted believers to encourage one another “all the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:25). In the last book of the Bible, we have several references to the brevity of this interim between the first and second coming of Christ (Revelation 1:1; 22:7, 20).
From the first century on, the church has lived in what the New Testament writers call “the last days.” They were inaugurated by Christ’s saving work and the outpouring of the Spirit, and they will end when he returns in glory. During this interim, the church carries out its mission in the world. The church’s witness to Jesus as the only way of salvation often leads to persecution and intense suffering, as Jesus predicted. The seer of Patmos saw the saints coming home to glory “out of the great tribulation” (Revelation 7:14). In spite of suffering, the church triumphs in the end because Christ conquered all evil powers by his death and resurrection.
A question that often puzzles believers is: How could the end of this age be near in New Testament times, when Christ has not yet come after 2,000 years of waiting? To that, we can only say that God views time differently from the way we do. With Him, a thousand years are like a day, and a day is like a thousand years (2 Peter 3:8). Believers always live at the borderline between this world and the next, and for that reason they are encouraged to be spiritually awake at all times, ready to meet the Lord when he comes.
Death
Although Christ by his resurrection broke the power of death, death is the last enemy to be destroyed (1 Corinthians 15:26). And so, as the return of Christ at the end of the age is delayed, believers must die. A great many will be alive when the Lord comes (1 Thessalonians 4:15), but a great number have already died during this long time of waiting, working, and watching. Death confronts us not only at the end of life’s journey, but we are conscious of death throughout life. And while believers naturally fear the process of dying, they are not “in slavery by their fear of death” (Hebrews 2:15). The biblical writers use a variety of figures of speech and euphemisms when they speak of the death of believers. It is seen as the dismantling of a tent (2 Corinthians 5:1), a departure (Philippians 1:23; 2 Timothy 4:6). “Sleep” is a common euphemism for death (1 Thessalonians 4:14; 1 Corinthians 15:51). Dying is compared to undressing (2 Corinthians 5:3, 4), and to the sowing of seed in the ground (1 Corinthians 15:42, 43).
We do not have detailed information on the state of believers who die during this time, between the first and second advent of our Lord. However, we know that death cannot “separate us from the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Romans 8:38, 39). Even in death, Christians are said to be “in Christ” (1 Thessalonians 4:16; 1 Corinthians 15:18). “Whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord,” writes Paul (Romans 14:8). The clearest statement on the intermediate state of the dead in Christ is found in Philippians 1:23, where Paul, facing martyrdom, boldly states: “I am torn between the two: I desire to depart and be with Christ, which is better by far.” If to be with Christ after death is far better than life here on earth, we can say with the apostle John, “Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from now on” (Revelation 14:13).
The Last Day
We do not know how long the last days, the end times, will be extended. However, we should not accuse God of delaying the second coming of Christ, for He extends this time of waiting in order to give people an opportunity to repent (2 Peter 3:9). But when God’s hour strikes, the last days will come to an end with “the last day.”
Jesus spoke repeatedly of “the last day” ( John 6:39, 44, 54; 12:48). This last day is also called “the consummation,” the wrap-up of this age (Matthew 13:39, 40, 49; 24:3; 28:20). Sometimes the last day is called simply “the day” (1 Thessalonians 5:5; 1 Corinthians 3:13; Hebrews 10:25), which is really shorthand for “the day of the Lord” (1 Thessalonians 5:2; 2 Thessalonians 2:2). It is known also as “the great day” ( Jude 6; Revelation 6:17; 16:14), and “the day of Jesus Christ” (1 Corinthians 1:8; 2 Corinthians 1:14; Philippians 1:6; 2:16). It is both “the day of wrath” (Romans 2:5), and “the day of redemption” (Ephesians 4:30). Also it is called “the end” (Mark 13:7; 1 Corinthians 15:24).
How close we are to the end is not known, although, as Paul said already in the first century, “our salvation is nearer now than when we first believed. The night is nearly over, the day is almost here” (Romans 13:11, 12). Christians are warned not to try to set dates for the end of the age, the last day. “No one knows about that day or hour, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father” (Mark 13:32). Christ will come as a thief in the night; that is, we cannot predetermine the time of his coming (1 Thessalonians 5:2; 2 Peter 3:10).
In Mennonite history, there have been some sad incidents in which dates were set for the return of Christ. Since such predictions have always proved to be wrong, and since our Lord warned us not to set dates, we should be wary of all attempts to determine the imminence of Christ’s return by observing political, economic, or social developments in our society. Jesus did mention a number of “signs of the times,” but they are the kind of signs that attend the life of the church throughout the present age—persecution, famine, earthquakes, war, and the like. They are not meant to encourage speculation on the time of Christ’s second advent, but rather to make the followers of Christ aware of the kind of world in which they would carry out their mission (Mark 13:5-13).
When Christ returns at the end of the age, all the dead in Christ will rise, and the living saints will be transformed. “We will not all die, but we will all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet” (1 Corinthians 15:51, 52 NRSV). This is called the first resurrection (Revelation 20: 5, 6), for “the rest of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were ended.”
The bodies which we now have were designed by God for life on this earth, but “flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God” (1 Corinthians 15:50). And so believers will be given new bodies when Christ returns, which are like “the body of his glory” (Philippians 3:21 NRSV). “What is sown is perishable, what is raised is imperishable. It is sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. It is sown a physical body, it is raised a spiritual body” (1 Corinthians 15: 42-44 NRSV).
Millennium
The one passage in the Scriptures that mentions the millennial reign of Christ (Revelation 20:1-10) has been understood in different ways by Mennonite Brethren. Post-millennialism, in which it is thought that before Christ returns, this world will witness a golden age in which Christ is acknowledged as King, is not generally held by Bible readers in our churches. Some Mennonite Brethren espouse amillennialism. According to this view, Christ’s reign was inaugurated at his first coming. Satan is now bound and the spiritually dead are being raised to life and enjoy the blessings of God’s kingdom. At the end of the millennium (however long this period might be), Satan is loosed once more and he makes a final onslaught on God and His kingdom. But Satan and his followers are totally defeated and banished forever from the presence of God.
Pre-millennialism is more widely held by Mennonite Brethren. According to this understanding of Revelation 20, the millennium follows the second coming of Christ. However, there is diversity of thought on the nature of the millennium. Also, the thousand years are understood by some not mathematically but as a symbolic number. Because of these different views, and because our understanding of the millennium does not affect our daily life and mission in any significant way, Mennonite Brethren prefer not to include a particular view of the millennium in their Confession of Faith.
Judgment
Judgment is not a palatable subject, but if we want to be faithful to the Scriptures we cannot avoid this “elementary” doctrine (Hebrews 6:1, 2). And whereas God’s wrath against human wickedness is revealed from heaven even now in the judgments that strike humankind from time to time (Romans 1:18), there will yet come a “day of wrath, when God’s righteous judgment will be revealed” (Romans 2:5 NRSV). In sermon and parable, Jesus, the kindest person that ever lived on this earth, proclaimed loudly and clearly that a day of judgment was yet to come (Matthew 7:19; 8:12; 25:31-46; John 3:16; 5:29). The apostles too made it very clear that the ungodly “will suffer the punishment of eternal destruction, separated from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his might” (2 Thessalonians 1:9 NRSV). The devil, the archenemy of humankind, and all his hangers-on will be cast into the lake of fire and brimstone (Revelation 20:10), “the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels” (Matthew 25:41). The same fate awaits the antichrist, who emerges at the end of the age, and whom Christ will destroy with the breath of his mouth (2 Thessalonians 2:8). Those who have rejected the gospel will suffer eternal punishment (2 Thessalonians 1:8; 1 Peter 4:17) as will all apostates (Hebrews 10: 26, 27). “Whoever believes in the Son has eternal life; whoever disobeys the Son will not see life, but must endure God’s wrath” ( John 3:36 NRSV).
The punishment of the wicked is described in various ways. They are said to go to hell (Matthew 5:22, 29, 30; Mark 9:43, 45, 47). Hell is also called “the lake of fire” (Revelation 19:20; 20:14, 15). Jesus spoke of “the fire of hell” (Matthew 5:22). It is also a place of darkness “where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth” (Matthew 8:12; 22:13; 25:30). It is called “the second death” (Revelation 20:6), punishment and destruction (2 Thessalonians 1:9; 1 Corinthians 1:18). By contrast, believers are rescued “from the coming wrath” (1 Thessalonians 1:10 NRSV).
The Eternal Reign of God
Those who put their trust in Christ and his redeeming grace have the hope of eternal life. Jesus promised his disciples that he was preparing a place for them and that he would someday come and take them to himself ( John 14:26). He calls this glorious place “my Father’s house” ( John 14:2) in which there are many rooms—room enough for all the saints of all the ages. When Christ comes in clouds of glory, he will take those who belong to him home to glory, “and so we will be with the Lord forever” (1 Thessalonians 4:17). The Father’s house is “a building from God, an eternal house in heaven, not built by human hands” (2 Corinthians 5:1). Jesus also spoke of the “eternal dwellings” (Luke 16:9).
This heavenly home of the saints is also known as paradise (Luke 23:43; 2 Corinthians 12:4). “To everyone who conquers, I will give permission to eat from the tree of life that is in the paradise of God” (Revelation 2:7 NRSV). In one of his parables, Jesus uses a very Jewish figure of speech for heaven, calling it “Abraham’s bosom” (Luke 16:22 KJV). People will come from east and west and sit at table with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven, says Jesus (Matthew 8:11, 12). In Revelation 19, John describes the bliss of the redeemed in terms of a great wedding feast in which the Lamb and his bride celebrate their eternal union. One of the pictures of heaven that is expanded in some detail is that of the holy city, the New Jerusalem (Revelation 21, 22). This is “the city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God” (Hebrews 11:10). Throughout the ages, the saints have looked forward to “the city that is to come” (Hebrews 13:14), the heavenly Mount Zion (Revelation 14:1).
In this age, we walk by faith, not by sight (2 Corinthians 5:7); we see by means of “a mirror dimly” (1 Corinthians 13:12 NRSV), but when the last day comes, we shall see Christ face to face. “We know that when he appears, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is” (1 John 3:2). To see God is to see His glory. Jesus prayed that his followers might see the glory which he had before the foundation of the world ( John 17:24). The sufferings of this life “are not worth comparing with the glory that will be revealed in us” (Romans 8:18).
When we appear before Christ at the end of the age (2 Corinthians 5:10), he will reward us for all that we did in his name. Each person will receive his or her rewards according to their labours (1 Corinthians 3:8). God will not overlook our work and our love for others (Hebrews 6:10). When believers enter the gates of glory “they will rest from their labour” but “their deeds will follow them” (Revelation 14:13).
To be with Christ in glory means to experience joy at its deepest level. God will wipe away all tears (Revelation 7:17): “Death will be no more; mourning and crying and pain will be no more, for the first things have passed away” (Revelation 21:4 NRSV). All of God’s children look forward to the day when they will “enter into the joy” of the Lord (Matthew 25:21, 23 NRSV). And while we wait for that day, we have the assurance that God “is able to keep [us] from falling and to present [us] before his glorious presence without fault and with great joy” ( Jude 24).
“基督最终的得胜”这一信仰条款在两个基本层面引发了切实关切的牧养议题:第一涉及死亡与来生,第二涉及末世论与“末世”。圣经呼召基督徒带着对终局的瞻望来度日。因着这样的视野,主在我们生命中得享完全的主权,校准我们的生活优先次序,引领我们渐臻成熟。这样的人生必将毫无保留地赢得属天的称赞,听见“做得好”的赞许回响。
本条款的教导对信徒而言是极大的安慰,对非信徒而言则是严肃的警诫。它向所有信徒宣告确据与抚慰之言,尤其是那些在挣扎、疲惫或经历亲友离世哀恸中的人;同时,它也向那些疏忽大意和漠不关心之人发出悔改与信靠的呼召。
警醒守望是带着终局视野度日的基督徒之显著印记。这种警醒不仅关乎对时间的留心,更关乎由此塑造的生活方式。唯有未作准备的基督徒才会活得好像自己必定拥有七十余载光阴,而后才需要在审判者面前陈明交账。然而,交账的截止日期可能从两个方面急剧提前:一是死亡,二是基督的再临。
对死亡的视角(Perspectives on Death)
人生的公分母乃是死亡。当人们目睹他人的离世或亲自面对死亡的前景时,都会直面这一无可规避的现实。这些经历为事工开展与牧养关怀提供了绝佳的契机。
基督徒时刻预备好坦然面对死亡。他们笃定从容地生活,因为深知死亡乃是归家的召唤,引领他们归向真正公民身份所属的家乡。他们体会到自身生命的脆弱与必死性,但这绝非完全令人心神不宁的念头。虽然他们敏锐察知人生的无常,却绝不会病态地沉溺于对死亡与濒死的恐惧担忧之中。
当因疾病或年迈而面临死亡迫近时,心怀焦虑是完全合乎人情的正常反应。从今生通往死亡的过渡是一场鲜有路线图指引的旅程,唯有我们的主耶稣亲自开辟了道路。因此,心中存有些许忧虑是完全可以理解的。
为了预备这一跨越,重温圣经中关于上帝儿女的诸般应许,对于带来平安与确据尤为有益。能够坚固并鼓舞信徒的,往往更多在于他们与上帝之间亲密关系的笃厚,而不仅是天堂的极尽绚丽。
对信徒而言,末世的审判毋需恐惧战兢,而应当被视为“领取成绩单的日子”。能否“毕业”(得救)早已毋庸置疑,但信徒将根据各自的忠心程度领受不同的奖赏。一个人的名字只要记录在“生命册”上,就毫无惧怕的理由。在耶稣基督里,信徒得以稳固站立。
现代医学技术有时使延长生命的决策变得错综复杂。基督徒固然享受地上的生命,却毋需诉诸非常规或极端的手段去勉强延命。他们深知,今世尘世的生命绝非终极的实在。然而,无论协助自杀还是主动安乐死都不应当被采纳,因为唯独上帝拥有赐予和取走生命的绝对主权。(参见第十四条:人类生命的尊严)。
基督徒的葬礼(The Christian Funeral)
基督徒的葬礼始终洋溢着盼望的底色。这绝非意味着哀伤应当被刻意压抑。死亡依然会带来痛苦与忧伤,正如与挚爱之人经历漫长的离别一样。完全的得胜只有当生死轮回被彻底打破、生命单独永存直到永远之时才会全然实现。悲恸是真实的,但盼望同样真实。
葬礼或追思礼拜是一项崇拜行动。筹备礼拜为健康地缅怀逝者生平、哀悼亲友离世提供了契机。礼拜的目标既是尊荣逝去挚爱的生命,也是勉励家属、亲朋与会众继续活出有意义、有盼望、有目标的人生。葬礼上的宣道劝勉是一次契机,引导会众思想生命的意义,将焦点引向创造主上帝、救赎者基督以及安慰者圣灵。从逝者生平中提炼出一个核心比喻或意象,能使劝勉信息更有焦点,也能给沉浸在哀伤中的家庭带来极大的勉励。若丧家尚未认信基督,他们或许能够接纳基于上帝在基督里的恩典信息、简短却发人深省的安慰与盼望之言。牧者必须格外谨慎,绝不可辜负丧家的信任,将他人的悲伤当作宣泄严酷论断或进行投机式布道的讲台。与此同时,牧者也决不能传递“廉价恩典”的观念。许多牧者的实践表明,清晰宣告上帝的恩典信息,往往为日后与悲伤中的亲友进行深入的福音交谈铺平了道路。
不同地域可能存在不同的丧葬习俗。牧者敏锐察知文化与地域上的敏感性至关重要。有些人倾向于先举行仅限至亲参加的安葬礼,随后举行公开的追思礼拜;另一些人则坚持在葬礼上开棺瞻仰遗容,然后再行安葬。(有关筹划葬礼的具体指导,参见出版物《回应呼召》[Following the Call],第 138–140 页,Kindred Productions 出版)。
有些人可能对火葬与土葬的选择存有疑问。旧约与新约圣经均默认土葬是安放遗体的常规习俗。然而,并不存在任何禁止选择火葬的神学障碍。不过,由于圣经中有时将“火”与审判相联系,家属的情感感受往往成为更为关键的考量因素。
在基督再临光照下的优先次序(Priorities in Light of the Second Coming)
对于警醒的基督徒而言,主的第二次降临是有福的盼望。无论在地上经历过何等喜乐,与在空中迎接我们慈爱的主和救主所带来的喜乐相比,世上的一切都将黯然失色。因此,警醒且预备妥当的基督徒总是“轻装前行”。我们轻看物质财富,因为我们深知这个世界及其上的一切都会朽坏消逝。我们用世上短暂的事物换取永恒的益处,从而将我们的心深深扎根在天国的土壤中。我们清楚意识到,审判者将鉴察我们如何为了上帝的国度使用财富与时间,而积攒自私的财富与奢靡放纵必将受到负面的审断。
人们应当意识到,在繁荣富裕的年代,对预言和基督再来的关注往往会减退;而在艰难逼迫或其威胁成为常态之处,对耶稣再来的渴慕通常更为强烈。生活在优渥安逸年代的人,在基督显现时往往更容易措手不及、毫无防备。
正如死亡往往突如其来,警醒的信徒深知基督的再来会让许多人始料不及。没有人知道、也没有人能够知道上帝何时会发出最终的号令。历世历代以来,特别是在千禧年狂热的高潮期,自封的先知们常常预定日期,具体到某一特定日子,或笼统到某一特定年份。对于此类推测,不论其采用何种手段来预测耶稣再来的时辰,我们都切莫予以理睬。此类预测不仅狂妄自大,而且彻头彻尾违背圣经。唯有天父知道那时辰。
然而,我们认真研读预示终局来临的各样事件之本质,乃是应当的。对圣经预言的研究,应当与圣经其余部分的真理保持平衡。对此茫然无知可能导致缺乏预备;但若是长期将其作为首要的关注焦点,往往会导致走极端、视角偏颇,甚至引发教会分裂。它可能会造就一批“满脑子属天思想,却在地上毫无用处”的人。
警醒的信徒清楚知道,争夺人心思意念与灵魂的属灵争战将愈演愈烈。迷惑人的神迹奇事将成为诱使一些人离道反教的催化剂(太 24:24)。机警警醒的基督徒绝不会被耀眼的表象与虚浮的喧嚣所蛊惑,而是切切寻求上帝对他们生命的旨意。神在其爱子里赐给我们的信息,对于我们活出一个被圣灵充满的生命而言,已绰绰有余。
我们若时刻警醒,并与上帝、与人保持合宜的关系,我们的生活优先次序就毋需在最后一刻仓促发生剧烈的调整。预备妥当的生命以警醒与自律为特征。这些态度具体彰显在恒切祷告、圣洁纯全以及舍己奉献服事的生活之中(太 25:31-46)。
平安与和平的视角(A Perspective of Peace)
具备末世视角的信徒所展现的另一显著特质,就是平安(peace)。在这充满政治动荡与经济不确定的世界中,基督在这世代末了的得胜再临,带给人内在安静的笃定。世界局势瞬息万变、战争与炸弹、基因操控、犯罪或大规模的暴行,可能会让人得出“世界已然失控”的结论。然而,深知上帝并未将这个世界弃绝给命运或人类的任意妄为,而是要迎来对一切毁灭性邪恶权势的高潮式终极得胜,乃是巨大安慰的泉源。作为基督徒,我们借着信心确信上帝的计划坚不可摧。上帝暂且容忍人类的悖逆,但祂对万有的统管主权从未动摇。每位牧者在公开讲道或个别辅导中,都有机会坚固信徒的心:上帝最终的统治全然确定。
在面对个人遭受的不公时,同样的平静安稳亦在心中掌权。伸冤与报应并非我们当行的事,而是上帝的专属主权。我们深知神明察每一个发生的侵害,且必将施行远超我们所能成就的更高公义。因着这一确据,我们得以学会饶恕,将伤害我们的人交托在上帝的看顾与审判之中。
这绝不意味着我们对一切不公义之事采取消极被动的态度。凡有人受压迫之处,我们都寻求挺身而出为之代求与干预。我们不相信单凭人的努力就能在地上建立千禧年国度,但我们积极促进公义,乃是因为我们本属于这样的国度。
带着对终局的瞻望,我们也能以极大的坚忍与盼望去面对各样的艰难困苦。我们深知苦难仅仅是今世的定数,而在来世将不再有任何眼泪。我们所受的痛苦,正是上帝用来将我们塑造为祂所喜悦的杰作之工具。
我们当今的社会汲汲于追求成功。每个人都被鼓励为未来设定目标与规划,这些规划可能包括经济自由或个人自我实现。然而在这些追求中,最巨大的空虚往往是属灵委身的缺失。在这种时代氛围中,天国的盼望与属天赏赐的确据,能够成为激励人专注度日、活出使命的强大动力。“所以,你们当用这些话彼此劝慰”(帖前 4:18)。
The article on “Christ’s Final Triumph” raises practical pastoral issues in two basic areas: the first involving death and the afterlife and the second involving eschatology and the “last days.” The Bible calls Christians to live their lives with the end in view. With such a perspective, the Master is given free rein to align our life priorities and nurture us to maturity. Such a life will receive, without reservation, the acclaim of heaven as the words “well done” are sounded.
The teaching of this article is a comfort to the believer and a warning to the non-believer. It speaks words of assurance to all believers, especially those struggling, weary, or grieving death. It is a call of repentance and faith to the careless and indifferent.
Watchfulness is a distinguishing characteristic of the Christian living with the end in view. This watchfulness pertains not only to the timing, but to the resultant lifestyle as well. Only unprepared Christians live as though they will almost certainly have upwards of 70 years before their work is presented before the Judge. The completion date may be hastened dramatically on two fronts: by death or Christ’s second coming.
Perspectives on Death
The common denominator of life is death. People are confronted with this reality as they witness the death of someone else or face the prospect personally. These experiences provide an excellent opportunity for ministry and pastoral care.
Christians are prepared to face death at any time. They live confidently in the knowledge that death is a summons home to the place where their real citizenship resides. They feel their mortality, but it’s not an altogether unsettling thought. Though keenly aware of life’s uncertainty, they are not morbidly preoccupied with death and dying.
When faced with imminent death because of disease or old age, it’s normal to face the prospect with anxiety. The passage from life to death is a trip with few road maps, except that of our Lord Jesus. Certainly, some apprehension is to be expected.
To prepare for the passage, rehearsal of the promises of Scripture concerning God’s children can be particularly helpful to bring assurance. It is the strength of the relationship with God more than the extravagant beauty of heaven that is likely to encourage the believer.
End-time judgment for believers should not be dreaded, but seen as report card day. Graduation is not in question, but different awards will be received on the basis of faithfulness. If one’s name is in the “Book of Life,” there is no reason to fear. In Jesus Christ, the believer stands firm.
Medical science has sometimes made decisions regarding extension of life difficult. While Christians enjoy life, they have less need to prolong it by extraordinary means. They know that life on earth is not the final reality. However, neither assisted suicide nor active euthanasia should be pursued since it is God’s exclusive right to give and take life. (See Article 14: The Sanctity of Human Life.)
The Christian Funeral
A Christian funeral is permeated with an undertone of hope. That is not to say that grief should be suppressed. Death still brings distress and sadness as with any prolonged separation from a loved one. Full victory will be gained when the cycle of life and death is broken, when life alone will prevail for eternity. Grieving is a reality, but so is hope.
The funeral or memorial service is an act of worship. Planning for the service gives an opportunity for healthy remembering of the life and for grieving the loss of the deceased. The goals of the service are to honour the life of the loved one, as well as to encourage the family, friends, and community to continue living with meaning, hope, and purpose. The funeral meditation is an opportunity to reflect on the purpose of life with reference to God as Creator, Christ as Redeemer, and the Spirit as Comforter. Finding a central metaphor suggested by the life of the person being memorialized can give focus to the meditation and encouragement to the grieving family. If a family does not confess faith in Christ, they may be open to brief but challenging words of comfort and hope based on the message of God’s grace in Christ. The pastor must take care not to violate trust by using someone’s sorrow as a pulpit for hard-edged judgment or opportunistic evangelism. At the same time, the pastor must not project a notion of “cheap grace.” Many have found that clearly articulating the message of God’s grace opens the way for evangelistic opportunities in later conversations with grieving family and friends. Different areas may have different funeral customs. It is important for a pastor to be aware of cultural and regional sensitivities. Some prefer to practice a more intimate burial service followed by a public memorial service. Others insist on an open casket at the funeral followed by burial. (For help in planning the funeral, see the Kindred Productions publication Following the Call, 138-40.)
Some may have questions about cremation versus burial. Both the Old and New Testaments assume burial as a customary means of laying the body to rest. However, there is no theological issue which would prevent choosing cremation. Sometimes, however, fire is associated with judgment and family sensitivities become the more crucial consideration.
Priorities in Light of the Second Coming
For the watchful Christian, the second advent is a blessed hope. No matter what joys are experienced on earth, they will certainly be eclipsed by the joy of meeting our loving Lord and Saviour in the air. Therefore, the watchful and prepared Christian “packs light.” We hold lightly to material possessions because we realize that the world and everything in it will wear out and disappear. We exchange the temporal things of this world for eternal gain, thus planting our hearts firmly on heaven’s soil. We realize that the Judge will consider how wealth and time were used for God’s kingdom, and that hoarding and indulgence will be viewed negatively.
One should be aware that in times of prosperity and wealth, interest in prophecy and Christ’s return tends to be diminished. Where hardship and persecution or their prospect become the norm, the longing for Jesus’ coming usually intensifies. Those living in times of greater ease and prosperity are more likely to be caught off guard at Christ’s appearing.
Just as death can be unexpected, the watchful believer understands that Christ’s coming will surprise many. No one knows or can know when God will give the final signal. From time to time, especially during times of millennial fervour, self-proclaimed prophets set dates as specific as a certain day or as general as a certain year. No attention should be paid to such speculations regardless of the means employed to predict the time of Jesus’ return. Such predictions are not only presumptuous, but thoroughly unbiblical. Only the Father knows the time.
However, we do well to study the nature of the events which will signal the coming of the end. Biblical prophecy should be studied in balance with the rest of Scripture. Ignorance of it may result in lack of readiness. Making it the prime focus over an extended time often leads to excesses, skewed perspectives, and even division. It can result in a people who are “so heavenly minded they are of no earthly good.”
Watchful believers are aware that the battle for the minds and souls of people will intensify. Deceptive signs and wonders will be the catalyst for some to turn away (Matthew 24:24). Alert Christians will avoid being mesmerized by flash and sizzle, but will rather seek after the will of God for their lives. The message God has given us in His Son is more than sufficient to live a Spirit-filled life.
If we are watchful and living in right relationship with God and others, our priorities will not need dramatic last-minute realignment. Prepared lives are characterized by alertness and self-discipline. These attitudes find their expression in lives of prayer, purity, and sacrificial service (Matthew 25:31-46).
A Perspective of Peace
Another characteristic of a believer who has an end-time perspective is peace. Christ’s triumphal return at the end of this age is a quiet assurance in a world of political turmoil and economic uncertainty. The fast pace of changing world events, wars and bombs, genetic manipulation, crime, or large-scale atrocities may lead one to conclude that the world is out of control. To know that God hasn’t abandoned this world to fate or to the whims of humans but to a triumphant, climactic victory over the destructive forces of evil is a source of great comfort. As Christians, we are assured through our faith that God’s plan remains secure. God tolerates human disobedience for the time being, but overall control is never in question. Every pastor has occasions in public teaching or private counselling to reassure believers that the final reign of God is sure.
A similar sense of calm prevails when faced with questions of personal injustice. Revenge and retaliation are not ours to carry out. These are God’s domain. We know that God sees every abuse that occurs and will bring about a greater justice than we could ever accomplish. With this knowledge, we find it possible to forgive, releasing individuals to God’s care.
This does not mean that we take a passive stance toward all matters of injustice. Where people are oppressed, we seek to intervene on their behalf. We do not believe we can create the millennial kingdom through human effort, but we work for justice because we belong to such a kingdom.
With the end in view, we also face hardship of various kinds with considerable perseverance and hope. We know that suffering is a given for this world only and that in the next there will be no tears. Our pain is a tool which God may use to shape us into the masterpiece He desires.
Our society is focused on success. Every person is encouraged to set goals and plans for the future. These plans may include economic freedom or personal fulfillment. Often the greatest void in these pursuits is spiritual commitment. In this climate, the hope of heaven and the assurance of heavenly rewards can be an incentive for focused living. “Therefore encourage each other with these words” (1 Thessalonians 4:18).